Episode 1 Prologue. You, so why? Why? Why? Why? Why? The hand holding the document and the clenched chin trembled. “No….” I couldn’t believe the name I saw in front of my eyes. Shouldn’t be I must have been looking at it wrong…. Why is my lovely husband’s name Kyler Hadid? Not Noah! Last night I ate dinner and cake that Noah made for me, and this morning I woke up with a kiss. That’s all. When the weather turns cold, I worry about catching a cold. On hot days, Noah would accompany him and fan himself. He was the one who noticed me first when I woke up, hugged him, patted him, and put him to sleep. He… Are you the one who came to kill me? You said it was all smoke? I couldn’t stand it and tore the papers to pieces.
I know it’s not a fact that will change, but at least I have to get it out of my sight. His hands trembled, and the papers he had torn several times fell to the floor fluttering like wings. Nonsense. My husband, My man is right, That Kyler Hadid I’ve been cheating on! Kyler Hadid was the richest man in the empire, the villain of villains, and the villain of villains. I’ve never met him in person, but I’ve heard that he has a very cruel temper and dares not even dream of betraying him. I didn’t mean to turn my back on that dangerous person at first either. He just ate his subordinate who was running errands! I just needed funds to send a letter of resignation to avoid the fate of death from overwork! All in all, the good information is related to Kyler Hadid, and since he is so rich, I thought to borrow a little bit…! I was thinking of paying back some of it when I became the richest man in the world someday! I didn’t know that a wanted order would be issued.
He used a pseudonym without being seen, and left the capital as soon as he saved up money. I was fine until all the wanted flyers fell off and were forgotten. I wanted to get over it safely, but in fact, I was dancing all the time on the palm of the villain! “Madam, the master has returned.” Hi! I was so surprised that hiccups came out. Noah is here “Oh, uh! I’ll be out soon! Please tell Noah that I will be right away.” “Yes, madam.” Watching the maid disappear, I picked up the fallen pieces of paper and threw them away. “Uh, what should I do?” I’m dead now How did you fool me like this? How brutally did you do this to kill me? At that time, even look at the face properly and bounce. “Hazel.” I was chewing on my nails when I heard his dripping voice behind me.
You must be crazy, it’s already here! Hearing my call, I turned around to greet him. He put a bright smile on his face. “No, is Noah here?” Noah smiled and spread his arms. It was a terrifying smile. “Because my wife is here. I’m sorry I was late coming home today.” As always, I approached Noah and hugged him. It was clear that if he didn’t, he would hug him for at least three hours and not let go, asking if he had done anything to make him feel sad. As soon as I was hugged, I could smell my favorite scent of Noah. A cool, yet soft, floral scent. The fearful and anxious mind began to melt as if it had been washed. Look, this is my husband! only one in the world Something must be wrong. It can’t be. “No, it’s okay. Wasn’t it difficult today?” “It was hard because I missed you.” With those words, small kisses fell on me nonstop. Laughter finally burst out of the tickle. Noah laughed contentedly, pushing until there was no part of his face that his lips could not touch.
Ah, good. After all, there’s no way this lovely guy could be Kyler Hadid…. “Hazel.” “Huh?” “Cold? Why are you falling like this?” “I?” “Yes, I am shaking like this. It’s summer, so I have a cold.” Noah lowered his body with a serious face. Soon, his forehead touched mine. “Noah?” “You seem to be thinking about something else. You don’t seem to have a fever.” After that, Noah showed a friendly smile. It’s definitely the smile I know. That smile I really like! It was the same smile as usual, but whenever I tried to reassure myself, I got goosebumps all over my body. Noah bent down further to look at me and made eye contact. The eyes that I always liked for being like jewels look exceptionally red today…. My mouth shut tight at the temperature that changed in an instant, as if I had been covered with ice water.
“Ah….” “Huh? Did you really say that you were thinking about me?” For some reason, Noah’s voice sank slightly. I guess I need to get away from this guy I’m clinging to. I said, barely pulling him away. “Dah, what are you thinking? I just wanted to see Noah, and I was so happy that he appeared in front of me.” Then the arm that held me was full of strength. A passionate kiss ensued at the temple. “If I had known Hazel was waiting, I would have come earlier.” “Ji, it’s okay because I’m here now. I should have prepared the bath water, so hurry up and wash it!” “I knew. Oh, there’s a place I’d like to go with you for the weekend, Hazel.” I flinched, and unconsciously took a step back. Instinctively, as if defending, he brought his hands together in front of him. “Oh, where are you? where are you going…?” “This is a place I definitely want to show Hazel. We’re going alone.” All… Alone? So where is it?
You didn’t look for a place to bury me alive, did you? Noah’s sweet voice kept sounding dangerous. It became dark before my eyes. A bright smile even looks like the smile of a god of death. “Weekend… Eh? all right. Wow, poetry, that’s exciting! Okay, so wash up quickly.” “Yes. I’ll be back soon. Hazel.” Noah kissed him again and disappeared. As soon as I closed the door and leaned back, my blood ran cold. Is that sweetheart really that vicious man? Really…? If he’s really Kyler Hadid… What should I do? If all of this is a lie…? “….” Maybe it should pop out? Ah, my sweet life…!
Chapter 1.
Death From Overwork Was Avoided, But He Died?! Ha, really. If there is anyone more pitiful than me, come see me. I didn’t know that I would say goodbye to the world due to overwork at the age of 25. After a moment of regret, I opened my eyes again and became Hazel Love. Shit! Who is Hazel Love? She was a faithful subordinate, supporting character, and extra to the male lead in . was the title of a novel I read until the end in the company bathroom this morning. Hazel Love played a fairly important role in guiding the female protagonist, Lily Dayworth, who came to the Knights at the beginning of the work, to the male protagonist, Jed Terry Elkium. To suddenly become a character in a novel? It really can’t be anything unexpected. Hazel Love also had quite a bit of ability. As a single-blooded commoner with no family, he proudly joined the Imperial Knights as the chief. It was the 1st Knight Order and the White Dragon Knights, with the male protagonist, the crown prince, as the leader of the knights and
said to be made up of the most skilled among the imperial knights. In addition, he was the only illusionist in the knights and had the nickname ‘One Dang Baek’. He had a good personality and was on good terms with his classmates, and he was also trusted by the male protagonist by completing missions neatly every time. Even if he didn’t have a lot of money, he was earning money with sincerity, and he had a lovely appearance to the point of being confessed to once every three days. But why are you so pitiful…. This is because she is an unlucky person who gets off at the beginning of the work due to overwork while completing the mountain-like missions given to him while the male and female protagonists fall in love and play together. Exceptionally vivid golden-red hair that curled up to her waist. The eyelashes are thick and the corners of the eyes are slightly lowered, and the golden eyes look like large glass beads that look a little gentle. Her skin was flawless even though she often went on subjugation and trained under the sunlight. Isn’t this too much of a waste! Since he was the only illusionist in the Knights, he wouldn’t let go easily, but it was too wasteful to die from overwork. I died from overwork, but when I was born again, I was destined to die from overwork again.
Ah, then why did he come back to life! I lived without doing anything bad! The perverted god who gave me such a miserable fate would not have much to say even if he attacked right away. “To die from overwork again for being crazy? I don’t want to die.” So as soon as I knew the identity of this body, I got a stiff piece of paper and wrote a letter of resignation. Adapting the worldview? Fate’s fate? licorice role? Nothing like that! As of today, I am quitting the Knights Templar. Ground. There was not the slightest hesitation. I decided to think only of ways to survive. There were twists and turns, but I resigned from the Knights Templar post soon after, and immediately after saving money, I packed up and settled here at the Ferrarium. The first mercenary guild started to attract people from the first day, and their wealth began to increase without a break, and they met their fate and got married. I had a husband who was so perfect, proud and lovely that I wanted to brag all over the place. The only companion that will be with you for the rest of your life. I did…. A big problem arose.
It was because she found out about her husband’s identity just yesterday.
Episode 2 I just wanted to make a villa for him as a gift for our first wedding anniversary. Compared to what he gave me, a villa is nothing, but since it was a special day, I tried to please him with my hard-earned money. But I didn’t know that I would find out my husband’s identity in the process. After that, while he was away, he searched the entire mansion to find evidence. I can’t follow him secretly to his place of work. After searching all over 100 rooms in the 5-story mansion, it was so hard that I sat down several times. Looking for Evidence, Looking for Evidence I found one in the innermost double drawer of my office desk. A detailed profile of all my activities from Elcard, the capital, to my arrival here at the Ferarium, and several documents related to me. It seemed to be part of it, as it was written in great detail. I probably would never have found this if it wasn’t for a desk like the one in my office. It was locked so tightly that his heart almost burst as he tried to get the key out while he slept. I left the documents I had been looking for so hard, fearing that they would eventually be found out, but….
To be honest, I still can’t believe it. This morning, too, she picked out the clothes I would wear, dried and brushed my hair, and did that. That wasn’t love…? I made a diamond with both hands and supported my forehead with my thumbs, groaning. He’s Kyler Hadid. Kyler Hadid, not Noah Eddisi. Somehow the baron said he had a lot of money. Why didn’t you know The bean pods were covered very tightly. Kyler Hadid. He could be said to be the dark side, the villain, and another protagonist who gives trials to the main characters in . There was one thing that was most attractive to such a villain, but that was that he was incredibly rich. He, the richest man in the empire, was said to have a very savage, vicious and cruel disposition. In addition, unlike Hazel Love, who should have dropped out at the beginning due to death from overwork, he is also a person who overflows with presence until the end.
He is a dangerous person that no one should be involved with, but among them, I was a person who should not be involved even more. Because…. Because I have a history of cheating on him. It wasn’t that I ate it openly. Since I read the original, I stole some information about the future, and I only took out a little of the black money his men stole. A wanted leaflet was posted for a while, but because I was wearing a mask, I hadn’t been caught until now, and I came down to the ferrarium as it is. “No matter how you think about it, it’s strange.” The day I first met him was truly a fateful day. It had been exactly one month since he had come down to the ferrarium and opened the mercenary guild, and it was also the day when he saw yellow butterflies in the spring. It was also the day when the mercenary guild was opened and the first S-class client came, and at the same time, the first S-class mercenary other than me came and the request was concluded. Breakfast was the day I ate peach compote on my favorite scones, and even the day when I cracked an egg to fry it and two yolks popped out. As soon as he came out of the guild door, he greeted him at the perfect timing, saying he had come to ask for a request, and just then, the spring breeze passed by, shaking his soft hair.
“… I said so.” I mean it was Still alive! I fell in love with Noah at first sight, and so did he. Not long after, I almost cried at his confession holding a red rose. And three months later, when I proposed to her with a diamond ring the size of my eyes, I thought I had succeeded in this life. “Huh….” To be honest, I am still confused. My husband, Noah, has black hair as bright as the night sky, Kyler Hadid had dark, featureless black hair! My husband, Noah, is an elegant red like the finest rubies, Kyler Hadid has blood-red eyes, how is it…. Huh? how can it be the same I haven’t found any other evidence yet, but if he was really Kyler Hadid, he would have come to kill me. But I couldn’t run away right away. Now he knows so much about me. It’s even my real name and I know all the personal information. I didn’t want to lose my mercenary guild, which I had grown through hard work and cultivation.
I thought about asking for forgiveness, but I doubt the person who even sent out wanted flyers to kill me would forgive me. We have to find a way. Because you can’t be killed to avoid death from overwork. But if you throw it all away, it won’t be long before you starve. If he hides it for the rest of his life like this, I’ll have a nervous breakdown and die from anxiety. … Is my fate just death? “CEO.” “….” “CEO?” I belatedly came to my senses when I heard a voice calling me and raised my head. I was obviously alone, but before I knew it, secretary Nigella was looking at me. “… Ah. Huh?” “I called several times, but there was no word, so I came in. May I report it?” Oh, I told you to watch it today and upload it. “Huh.”
“This is the commission and completion report and sales slip organized this month. As you can see from the statistics, the rate of recruitment and completion of A- and S-rank quests has increased by 10 times compared to this time last year. At this rate, I would like to double this number in the first half of next year. How do you feel, CEO?” “Ten times?” When I asked in surprise, Nigella smiled proudly. “Yes! It’s all thanks to the CEO’s insight. The representative’s wife also helped me a lot. The only regret is that I haven’t received an Xclass quest yet, but since this is a mission that can be given only when a group of 3 or more people is formed, I think it would be better to expand it after seeing the timing. It seems like the priority is to increase the number of mercenaries.” “… Um, that would be nice First of all, even a single request is daunting.” Nigella was someone Noah introduced me to when I was expanding my business. He introduced me as a very competent person, but what he said was true, and he helped me a lot to grow the business even bigger. No, wait. If so, even Nigella…? Horror creeps in again. Nigella has never done anything suspicious. “Ah, Mr. Then, do you two plan to go on a date in the afternoon as scheduled?”
Nigella fixed her monocle and asked me. “… Date? what date?” Nigella was puzzled and quickly checked the schedule she had pulled from the inside pocket of her jacket. “Well, today is Tuesday. Apparently, the CEO ordered me to skip the afternoon schedule because I was dating my husband.” Oh, it was. Noah even said he would come pick me up, but I completely forgot. He was scared and lost his mind when he heard that he was going somewhere on the weekend. Anyway, I don’t want Nigella to find out that I’m suspicious. “Oh, right. Yep, that’s right My husband was supposed to come pick me up.” “I hope you will be happy.” “Of course. Noah is the person I love the most in the world… Girl. Nigela should also get off work early today.” “Me too?” “Yeah, aren’t you busy today? Let’s see, there are no assignments due today, so the other employees can leave. Sometimes you have to get off work early.” “Thank you, CEO!” Nigella said goodbye with a blissful face and left.
I fell face down on the desk. “… What should I do, date?” Among them, the reason I hesitate the most. It’s because I love him so much with all my heart. How many people can leave the man they never doubted would be their lifelong partner in an instant? Someone might be able to cut it off and go, but I wasn’t. I shook my head in frustration. If you prepare slowly, won’t your mind gradually be organized? Perhaps betrayal and fear precede love. Maybe today’s date will be the last happy date. No, let’s go on a happy date today! …. “… It’s ruined, really.” I fell on my desk again. *** As soon as 11:50, Noah’s carriage stopped in front of the guild. Noah had never made me wait, and neither did he today. Even though I deliberately left 10 minutes early.
As soon as the carriage stopped, the door burst open. His long legs touched the ground. Now he is my husband It’s not Kyler Hadid, it’s my lovely husband. I took a deep breath, stretched my mouth wide, and smiled. “Noah!” When I called him to welcome him, Noah quickly approached. “Hazel, why are you here first?” “I want to see my husband as soon as possible.” Noah’s smile widened even more. He looked at me with red eyes that narrowed into a smile and softly stroked my cheek. “How did you come up with such a lovely thought?” He crossed his arms and opened his arms. I smiled and reached out and took Noah’s arm. It’s as natural as breathing. “Come on. The staff also left work early today. I have very good news.” “Good news?” “I’ll tell you as I go.” I was escorted by Noah and got into the carriage.
The carriage was filled with dazzlingly bright flowers, and a basket was placed on the chair. When do you prepare like this every time you’re busier than me, never even late for an appointment? “When did you prepare all this again? always busy.” “Do you like it?” “Did I tell you my husband is the most handsome man in the world?” Then Noah laughed softly. I sat down on a chair and opened the basket. I saw Suga, who had a cloud of cream with a sweet scent. For me, who likes sweet desserts, it was definitely the best dessert among Noah’s baking collections. Imagine that big, long, strong, handsome man wearing an apron and baking bread and cakes. Absolutely perfect…! I happily picked up the shoe and hesitated. … Is it acting? maybe this too? But this was just like Noah’s daily routine. It was also the reason I always waited for work. He immediately became depressed, but did not show it.
I bit off the chou that Noah made. The fresh, sweet cream melts as soon as it touches your tongue. “….” … Ha, it’s delicious. I was on the verge of tears. I felt like I jumped up to heaven because of the kindness, then fell back into hell because of the doubt, and soared to heaven because of the melting sweetness. Since yesterday, my mood has been fluctuating and confusion has continued. Oh, I might go crazy at this. Even as the carriage started, his gaze was fixed only on me. “Can I get Noah too?” I handed him a shoe. Noah, who had been sitting cross-legged at an angle to me, leaning his arms against me and smiling with his chin resting, reached out his hand. However, his hand was not directed at Shoo, but at my mouth. His fingertips brushed his lips, but he stuck out his red tongue and licked the cream off my fingertips. “All I need is this, Hazel.”
Episode 3 I looked at Noah like that, and the heat rose to my face. He stuttered and opened his mouth. “I didn’t know you buried it.” “All I need to know is what.” To a gentle smile. Ugh, my heart tightened. Is this really his ruse? huh? Is it like that? It was clear that he had completely hid his identity by bewitching me in that way every time. If it had been the same before, it would have been just a heartbeat full of excitement, but now the heart beat irregularly like arrhythmia. … Still, the choux is delicious. “Eating sweets makes me feel tired.” I took the remaining choux to my mouth again, but Noah mumbled while looking at me. “Shouldn’t you have prepared with stamina?” “Huh? why?” “Because my wife has a hard time waking up every morning. Even though I woke up several times this morning, I couldn’t wake up. I am still tired.” I blinked twice and shed Noah.
“… It’s not because of me.” Noah raised his eyebrows as if asking why. “Then what about me?” “Of course!” “I didn’t do anything.” I was stunned by the natural sound. “It’s because Noah keeps not sleeping until dawn! I said I was so sleepy yesterday too.” “So you endured it.” “… What are you holding on to? when?” “Hazel said she was tired, so you put up with it.” Is that tolerable? lie! Because these days and nights are like different men. I glanced at him with suspicious eyes again, but even then Noah only smiled lightly. “So what is the good news your wife said today?” “Ah.” I realized that I forgot to eat choux. “I received a report from Nigella today, and sales have increased 10 times compared to last year, right? Including the quest completion
rate!” “Is that so?” “Yes, I don’t think it would be too much to expand at this rate. So I’m considering hiring another employee.” “I am an employee. Hazel, let me help you with that. I’ll get a nimble guy like Nigella.” I paused at his words again. “… Guy?” “Ah, man.” Well, it’s not an insult… Haha. Since Nigella had also been introduced to him, it seemed that adding one more would not change anything. “Will you? Then I think I’ll be comfortable.” “However much.” I put the now empty basket aside and turned to Noah. “So, I’m thinking of increasing the benefits of customers who use it often. There are customers who only visit our guild every time. There is a mercenary that we use the most, and sales have gone up thanks to him.” “Yes, so?” “So I thought I might as well treat that mercenary to a meal. There’s something special about being my first customer, but he has a good
personality even though he looks a little rough, and he solves requests so quickly and well that the mercenary attracts many clients… Noah?” “A meal treat?” He was clearly smiling softly, but suddenly the temperature around him felt as cold as frost. “Yeah, it’s not a big deal, just a simple meal for customer care.” “Alone?” No, why is it cold in the carriage? “Perhaps it is? It’s not like a staff dinner.” Noah tapped his fingers on his thigh. “Honey, that doesn’t sound like a good idea.” “Yes…?” “Since our honey is wise, I wonder if we can come up with a smarter way.” Hmm? I asked Noah and gently stroked my hair. He stroked the golden-red hair that was wrapped around his fingertips. I flinched at the word honey and corrected my posture and sat down. Don’t be fooled by that sweet ‘Honey’.
There is a big trap here, but it was a magic word that came out when Noah had to suppress something, such as when he didn’t like something, when his jealousy got worse, or when he was angry. So, to him, ‘Honey’ is like calling Hazel Love by her full name. That’s what popped up here. “Uh, um… Yeah, that’s true, but he’s the highest level and he only accepts requests from our guild.” “Now, think again. Hazel.” I just shut my mouth. As Noah waited for an answer, he moved his hand from my hair to the tip of my chin and ran it gently. Noah used to be jealous! I thought it was cute, so I just laughed and said I knew it and moved on. If it had been before, even if I heard this, I pushed ahead as I thought. Noah eventually followed my opinion. In fact, this may have been a threat! Now that I think about it, maybe it wasn’t jealousy, it was murder. If you’re offended, you might suddenly change your plans and kill me right away. Let’s live first! I raised my hands and clapped my hands.
“Um, isn’t it like that too? It’s not even an interview, but if you face a customer one-on-one, you might get gossip! I just have to ask the staff to raise the payout percentage slightly. That, that would be great!” Unknowingly, I glanced at Noah. Noah, who seemed to like my answer, came over and kissed me on the lips, then rolled his eyes and drew a giddy smile. “Look. You can do it.” “No, thanks to Noah…?” “Can I help you more?” “Um, I’ll tell you later if needed. I don’t think there is now.” At the same time as he answered, Noah kissed him again. “Okay. However….” “Huh?” “What is the name of that mercenary?” Name? why do you ask that He rubbed my cheek again. He asked, squinting one eye. “What is your name?” “I was just curious because my wife is an appreciative customer. Because he is the person I am grateful for making my wife laugh.” It doesn’t matter if it’s for such a simple reason….
“Oh, what was your name? Gobi, what was it? I need to look at the chart properly. The name was quite difficult.” Just in case, I evaded it and glanced at Noah. “That’s enough.” Noah said he didn’t have to think about it anymore and changed the topic to another story. The place we came by carriage was in the middle of an ordinary town. To be exact, the market alley in the middle of the city! It was also a place full of shops. We used to go out to town like this once a week or every 15 days and go on simple dates. As I grabbed Noah’s hand and got off the wagon, all eyes were on me. As always, it disappeared within seconds. “There are quite a lot of people today, so I have to be careful.” “Iknow, right. Come to think of it, the population seems to be increasing as the number of ferrariums goes, so I think we should do some publicity.” “I think it will be fine.” “Then, how about putting a simple office here? I only need to check information or public requests, so I have a part-time worker instead of an employee.”
“That looks good too.” “Umm, is it really good?” I glanced at Noah and asked. “Everything Hazel does is right. Instead, leave the hard work to me.” “All right. I want to think about it a little more.” I nodded and looked around while holding Noah’s hand. Originally, I would start looking for something to eat as soon as I entered the market, but today I didn’t pull it out because I filled my stomach with cream choux. Instead, my eyes went to the tall bulletin board at the entrance. It was because something was so densely attached that it filled the huge bulletin board. When I went there as if possessed, Noah naturally followed. Caution! There were a lot of red letters written on it. Looking closer, the number of monsters in the northern and western regions was increasing, and the territory was expanding, so travelers going there were asked to pay special attention. “North and West….” This is a place from the southeast of Elkium, that is, from the capital, Elcard, to the south, so it doesn’t seem to fall under the precautions, but it couldn’t be easily overlooked.
The reason why I settled here in the Ferarium was because it was as developed as the capital city, and the price was cheap and there was the sea, but more importantly, it was the opposite of northern Sergal. Northern Sergal is literally the most dangerous area in the original work. It was the final dark scene in , and it was also the place where the boss unsealed Sergal and regained his strength. The power is still sealed, but the day will come when it will greatly threaten the main characters. The reason why the current number of monsters is increasing is because of that influence. Furthermore, if more advanced monsters appear, and dangerous monsters called followers with purple magic stones on their heads start to appear, it means that the time to break the seal is approaching. That’s why I handed in my resignation letter quicker. Are you saying that I want to live alone? If you ask me, I can’t say no, but…. Anyway, the main characters definitely defeat the final boss in the original work and shoot a happy ending as the title suggests. After Hazel Love died of overwork. So that means it doesn’t matter if I’m not there. However, the part about expanding the area was a little worrying.
Oh, come to think of it, they said Kylers Hadid would disappear by the time the final darkness appears. Until then, the two protagonists had been bullied all along…. For a moment. If Noah were Kyler Hadid, what would be the dark side that would appear in front of the two main characters? There really is no way to confirm Noah’s identity…. I turned and looked up at Noah. “Hazel?” “Yeah, I just looked at it because it was cool.” There is. Kyler Hadid had a very strong resistance to poison, magic, and black magic, as a black man and a villain. That means that my illusion magic won’t work. Even I, who has the ability to make even a few sword masters fall into illusion, can’t even hypnotize him. I haven’t tried it yet. … Then can you try it yourself?
Episode 4 Noah’s eyes were on the bulletin board, not me. As I followed my gaze, I saw a wanted flyer hanging on one side of the bulletin board. One was a pickpocket ex-convict, one ran away after taking the money, and the other… Was a scammer To have offended someone greatly. “Heb.” Suddenly, a large, warm hand touched his back. I hiccuped again in surprise, and Noah turned to me. “What’s wrong, Hazel?” I could feel the slow sweeping hand. “It’s nothing. It just suddenly hiccups.” I slowly took a step to the side. You probably didn’t think of me when you saw that. I couldn’t catch that idiot and posted a wanted flyer, but I got it in my hands, something like this sense of superiority. In the end, I couldn’t look around the market properly because I was constantly worried and returned home with the excuse that I was tired.
I didn’t know that the date I’ve been waiting for would be so scary. I promised that today’s date would be casual. It was only after I came back and warmed up in the warm water that I felt much more at ease. *** In the room, Noah was waiting for me after washing first. “….” Shall we use the illusion spell when no one is around? “Hazel, come here.” Noah patted the bed as if he had been waiting. He was well aware that I like to take a nap on days when I come home early. The appearance of her lying down with the front of her gown disheveled on a clear day with the sun in the middle of the sky was disparate, but it was a problem because even that fit her very well. I really didn’t want to use it for Noah. Illusionism has many methods, but since it is usually the ability to infiltrate and use the other person’s mind, no matter how good it is, it will unconditionally damage the mind. If the caster had no will to attack in the first place, it would be a very small shock that even a child would not feel, but I didn’t want to give even that to Noah. I loved him that much, so I never tried to use magic on Noah….
If it were Noah, he wouldn’t be against me at all, so even low-level illusions would work…. Kyler Hadid wouldn’t see anything no matter what I did. I’ve already decided that it’s Kyler Hadid in my heart, but it’s one thing. I calmed my trembling breathing. Then, meeting Noah’s eyes, I walked towards him, pouring my energy into the surroundings. A single ray of hope failed to show a bad welcome, and flowers slowly bloomed around them. The flowers were blooming profusely enough to fill the surroundings in no time, but Noah’s gaze was neither surprised nor shaken. Rather, he just knocked on the bed again, asking me to come. “Noah.” “Yes, Hazel.” To Noah’s left, a woman who looked just like me slid onto the bed. Then, as if to look at her, she stretched out her hand and placed it on his cheek. Please look, look I mean see! In my haste, I lit a fire right in front of Noah. At the same time, he, who was not shaken at all, jumped up from his seat.
See? did you see Did you see it? The moment I was about to overflow with joy and relief, Noah came over and hugged me tightly. “When did my wife learn to tease me like this?” Really none… Didn’t you see I managed to come to my senses and slipped out of Noah’s arms and grabbed his arm. “Noah.” “Yes, Hazel.” “Can’t you see anything?” “What? If you are my wife, you look very good.” “No, not me….” He tilted his head. You don’t even know what I’m talking about. No matter what magic I do in front of me, I can’t see anything. So he’s not really Noah Edish…. I let go of Noah’s arm and stepped back. Noah raised his eyebrows as he hugged me to the bed. “Nap… I don’t think this will come. I suddenly remembered something I forgot in a hurry, so I will go to the office for a while.” Then I turned around and left him and left the room.
*** The real Kyler Hadid. He’s not Noah Edish. If he’s not Kyler Hadid, it means that he’s the final boss and black man who gathered and swallowed all evil, but that’s nonsense. Even though I had already confirmed it on paper, I was exhausted after seeing it with my own eyes. My husband is the man who came to kill me. That love was really all fake. Am I so offended? The reason he was doing this instead of killing me right away was obvious. It must be to cause the greatest pain. To push me off the cliff at the moment when I am happiest. But that’s right. How can you do such a terrible thing? Compared to his wealth, what I had done was smaller than the dust on my glove. To be honest, I thought the wanted flyers were too much. Even then, it seemed like he did it out of resentment at the fact that he dared to deceive himself, not money. “… Cruel.”
I knew there was only one way, but my heart was procrastinating and I kept insisting. It was early that morning when I left the office. After I didn’t come out of the office until evening, Noah, no, no, Kylers Hadid, wearing Noah’s mask, came to visit me. But I sent him back. I don’t know anything else, but the guy who can’t see me skipping a meal on the excuse of staying here because he’s always busy has cooked galettes and warm salads. Anyway, today was the first time I hadn’t been in bed with him since we were married. I felt a sense of loss and emptiness, but I just couldn’t get in. Eventually, it came out after 4:00 in the morning. Click. As I carefully opened the door to the office and came out, I saw Noah’s back by the window in the corridor where the moonlight came in at dawn. “….” The reassuring back of Noah and the hideous Kyler Hadid overlapped. He turned this way. Noah’s face in the moonlight looked dangerous.
Red eyes that glow brightly even in the dark. Will come later I felt regret, but when I went back in, it seemed that Noah would follow me. “Hazel.” Noah came to me with quick steps. “Noah, why aren’t you sleeping here?” “How can I sleep without Hazel?” “… So why did you keep waiting here?” Instead of answering, Noah leaned over and held me in his arms, burying his lips in the nape of my neck. As if he was finally breathing, he took several deep breaths and rubbed his skin with his lips. As I stroked my hair like a habit, Noah hugged me as if he had been waiting. “Noah?” “Are you done being busy?” The lips that touch the corners of the eyes are just kind. “… It’s okay.” “Hazel. Then go to sleep for a bit, we.”
“Now?” “Yes, Hazel.” I blinked and put on a somewhat troubled expression. “… Then when I get ready for work later, I think it will be more tiring because I’m tired.” Then Noah stared at me and gave me a short laugh. “Why, why are you laughing?” “What do you think makes you more tired?” It was clear that he was making fun of me. I wept over him and muttered. “I always say I just sleep, so I don’t.” Noah buried his face in my shoulder and giggled. A small laugh leaked out from the small vibration. “I had no intention of doing that today.” “… Really?” “Yes, really.” I still couldn’t get my doubts out of my eyes. “It has to be true. Just say no.”
Noah smiled again and started heading towards the room with me in his arms. *** What Noah said was only half true. Come to think of it, I’ve never kept my word that I just sleep every time! Could it be that lying was built into him in the first place? Unless…! With half-sleepy eyes, Noah, who had been away, entered as he forced himself to sleep. A tray of omelettes was in Noah’s hand as he entered while singing a pleasant hum. I’m the only one having a hard time, again! I looked at him and wheezed a little. “Liar.” Noah just smiled and set the omelet on the table so that I could eat it. I stared blankly at it. It must have been a nuisance, but he was putting down his knife and fork while humming as if he was having a lot of fun. I feel a lot better today too. “….”
Ok, fine. I decided to admit that my lovely husband is Kyler Hadid. Likewise, I decided to admit that I had betrayed my husband, who was a villain. That’s the reality! Now that you know everything, if you kiss as usual, it will be more bitter than sweet. At the same time as I thought, Noah smiled at me. “….” … The original bitter taste is healthy. Wouldn’t it be okay to keep at least one bitter taste for health? Also! also! Seeing Noah’s sunny smile, I was disarmed and laughed out loud, then slapped my cheek. It’s crazy. That’s poison, poison. Don’t be fooled. Then, Noah, who became contemplative, ran this way. “Hazel, why all of a sudden…? doesn’t it hurt? Because I worked hard until dawn? If you wanted to hit something, hit me instead. Look, my white cheeks are already red….” He clicked his tongue with a very upset face. The hand that touches my cheek is extremely cautious.
“….” Unable to answer Noah’s worried questions, I made up my mind. All of that sudden death is acting. Can’t do it either I’m going to dry up like this I need to plan the perfect divorce. I couldn’t be fooled by him anymore. *** I looked up at my guild office, which I had been working hard on. How hard he ran from a one-room office to a large two-story building! That’s why I have to jump out of this…? Hehe, how much is the monthly fee? It was almost a coincidence that I quit my job in the Imperial Knights and started a mercenary guild. I recalled the memories with sad eyes.
Episode 5 As soon as I threw out my resignation letter, I returned home and rested for a few days before going out and walking around the downtown area. While relaxing at home, I squeezed out several ideas, and I came up with a few business items that I could do, but I couldn’t come up with one. So, I decided to go outside. I didn’t eat breakfast because I left early, so I bought a copper brown bread from a bakery near my house. Then, holding it in one hand, he wandered around. No matter which alley you entered, you couldn’t see the dirt floor in downtown Elcard. The wide and huge stones were laid to prevent dirty shoes from being damaged. They said it was the most affluent country on the continent, and that was right. How long did you walk with that thought? Suddenly, I stopped in front of a building. An arched sign caught my eye in a large three-story building with many windows. “Mercenary… Guild?” “Move aside for a moment.”
“Oh, sorry.” “I’m sorry. Thank you!” I was looking up at the signboard from afar, but a man with a stern appearance started talking to me. As I hurriedly moved back, the man with a weapon on his back nodded and walked past me into the mercenary guild. A loud sound leaked out as the man opened and closed the door. Inside, it looked crowded. “Wait, it’s a mercenary guild.” This is something I hadn’t thought about. Although it is Hazel Love’s body, he has her memories and knew how to use her abilities to some extent. That means I can also do monster hunting and all sorts of missions. I’ll have to buy the body as much as possible. Unable to contain my curiosity, I opened the door the man had entered earlier and entered. As soon as I entered, there was a loud noise. Looking around, I saw that tables and chairs were filled with people, both men and women, each wearing light clothing and carrying a weapon. There were old people with gray hair and beards, and others who looked quite young.
The streets were quiet, but it seemed that everyone who should have been outside had gathered here. I decided to go to a corner and read the atmosphere around me. As I watched, the person at the round desk in the center seemed to be an employee here. People gathered here exchanged something or tried to talk through him. When he got what he wanted, he wrote down the paperwork and went out with a bright face. I hesitated and went to the desk. “Register a new mercenary on the right, receive a request on the left, and come to me to receive a reward for completing a mission. Other consultations are also available.” The woman who poured out mechanical words like a bank teller smiled at me. Other consultations were also possible. I waited for a while and then took advantage of her free time to ask questions. How do you get work when you register as a mercenary? A lot of questions about the mercenary guild. Like Hazel Love in the original work, the main characters had almost no contact with the mercenary guild, so I had no choice but to ask. After a few questions, I heard some tempting information.
“Sue, how much is the fee?” “We receive a basic 20% commission, although it differs for each level. If you register as an exclusive mercenary, you will receive an additional 5% commission fee. As you can see, other mercenary guilds charge 25% to 30% commission, so check it out and make a wise decision.” I gaped. I thought it would be nice to get 5% at most, but the commission is 20%? Is there a place to get 30%? Then, if you receive a 100 gold request… You mean I can give 80 gold to a mercenary and I get 20 gold? Sit at that luxurious desk. And while drinking black tea elegantly like that older sister. And if I registered as a mercenary with the experience of serving as an imperial knight in the Illusionist, I could carry out the mission alone. Then it means that I can eat all the commission fee. Even when I asked the guild management sister, she said that I could get the highest level of solo, S, from the beginning. Then the mission was able to receive the highest grade, S-class mission. “… Good?” Rather than working overtime while receiving an obvious knight’s salary, sometimes when my body itches, I run directly to the field and
usually only accept mercenary requests! As the number of mercenaries increased every year, the number of mercenaries also increased rapidly, so adding one mercenary guild did not seem to be a problem. It’s still only enough to be counted in the top 10 of the empire, so it would be nice to make it in advance before it becomes more plentiful. “Then let’s raise money first.” I went straight to the bank. *** “… Damn it.” I trudged out of the bank. Apparently, Hazel Love said that she saved hard. And I said it was very frugal. “Why is this the only thing in the bank?” I lifted my precious little purse. It was an amount that could be lifted with one hand. Of course, it was enough money to live frugally on bread and not starve for several years. But he’s a high-ranking knight! He must have received an award for joining the senior ranks! Why did you say you worked so long? Isn’t that enough money to create a mercenary guild?
He said he needed at least 1 million gold to create a mercenary guild. It’s like building a very small office. 3 million gold to create a fairly decent mercenary guild. He said that he needed at least 5 million gold to get a chain store from another large mercenary guild and receive support from the initial mercenary list. The last method was that if you endure hard for one year, you can get 5 million gold back. However, even if he collected all the money in Hazel Love’s purse, it was a little over 400,000 gold. I quit the knights and the bank said they couldn’t give me a credit loan, so the only money I could collect was 400,000 gold. It was an insufficient amount to create a mercenary guild. In addition, even if you create a mercenary guild, you have to pay a certain amount to the guild association for a year as an association fee of 10 gold, and you have to have money to live while earning a decent income. Where did you write it? It wasn’t even written. “… There’s nothing wrong with this.” That it is not enough Ah, is the dream of becoming a president overshadowed? You can open a small flower shop or bakery with this, but it’s a minus hand that kills plants if you touch it, and I couldn’t even think of bread dough. Pancakes also had a history of failure.
“The mercenary guild is perfect.” If someone lends me 1 million gold…. I thought about asking my previous boss and main character, Jed Terry Elkiam, but gave up right away. If I laughed at him with that face, I would feel really ashamed and throw myself straight into the stream. But it’s too ridiculous to ask a colleague, Dylan Banker, whom I stopped before handing out my resignation letter. “Ha.” I entered a restaurant, ordered the cheapest menu and a drink, and sat down. Half-prostrate, he put his money bag in front of him and tapped the table with his fingers. Money, money, money… I need money. If I had known this was going to happen, I would have taken out a loan for the imperial palace staff before quitting. The interest rate for the knights is also good. Why didn’t i think of that Within a minute, iced drinks and steaming soup were on the table. “I’ll give you ice too.” I was upset, but it was fine. After emptying the drink in one go, I lifted the spoon.
Even though I ordered the cheapest food, there was a lot of meat inside. With each stir of the spoon, a handful of cabbage and meat came up. It was an amount that made me wonder if the owner had misunderstood the price and gave it to me by mistake. “Then let’s find something other than the mercenary guild. Or should I try living as a mercenary?” It’s because you can’t be in a worse situation while trying to avoid death from overwork. Still, it’s a shame because I have a house, and if I didn’t have a house, I wouldn’t be anything more or less than a man without a plan. While chewing on the soft meat that had been boiled for a long time, I checked my surroundings when two men dressed in black came into the restaurant. As soon as the two of them entered, the noisy restaurant subsided even more, as if I was the only one who felt strange. What? It wasn’t a stern-looking face, but it gave off a dangerous aura somewhere. Besides, why not sit at the table right next to it? I ate the soup and watched them out of the corner of my eye. People who gave off that kind of atmosphere could have been characters who were doing something in the original work. “I’ve been up all night, and I’m tired.”
At first glance, I saw something like a tattoo on the arm of the man sitting to the right, who spoke in a deep voice as he roughly brushed his face with a large hand. Upon closer inspection, a picture that appeared to be neither a snake nor a dragon was coiled around the wrist. “Ah, that….” I muttered unconsciously and met the man’s eyes. I hurriedly averted my eyes and stirred the soup. Looking sideways again a little later, the two were busy talking again. “As soon as I sold it, I told Purple to leave it under Tony’s name, so I told them to come and pick it up on Sunday night.” “One finger is 3 million gold. If I had known that, I would have stolen more.” “Arthur. If you get caught, it’s dog death.” If my memory serves me right, obviously those are the rogue minions of the villain Kylers Hadid. What, but purple? 3 million gold? Purple is one of their places of activity and operations, and was the largest pub in the capital. In the original work, it was also the space where the main characters faced the villain, Kyler Hadid, for the first time. Then…?
At the same time, the memories of the original work slowly raised their heads in my head.
Episode 6 Well, that’s how it happened. It’s quite salty, so it’s a problem that I ate a few more soups. Even that was a very modest amount. It’s bittersweet but I can’t help it. I need to prepare slowly by changing only the things that can be roughly converted into cash. I thought I could leave this much as a reward for not killing me and making my married life happy. I couldn’t go in with a light heart for no reason, and I was walking around outside for a while, but Nigella was running in a hurry, not wearing the staff uniform properly. I must have overslept. However, when I looked closely, the face was not unusual. “Wait, CEO!” “What’s the matter with you running so quickly?” “A large monster has appeared at the western entrance of the village!” “What?” If it’s the west entrance, it’s close to here, right? It is said to be the back door, so not many people gathered there.
In the first place, the feralium is famous for not appearing demons. That meant that he wasn’t prepared for the Witchbeast at all. The only preparation was to ask the mercenaries to be safe. There is a security force, but it was run by the villagers, so their skills were poor. So he often went to a restaurant or bar to have dinner and scolded the spoiled mercenaries instead. Thanks to that, it was easy to settle down here. Are you saying this is no longer a safe zone? No, it was definitely a safe place until the end in the original work…. “They’re appearing out of nowhere and breaking down any entrance! President, you have to get out of here before you do any damage! The pace of entry is too fast.” I checked west once and looked back at Nigella. “I’ll go and see, so go and get some people.” “Yes? what, what? Will the representative go? This is not a fight for drunkards!” Nigella freaked out and stammered. I pulled a hair tie out of my pocket, bit on it, and raised my hands to tie my hair up high. In the morning, Noah hand-dried and made my hair fine, but I can’t help it.
“Too late to call the exclusive mercenaries! I’ll go and block it, so you go ahead, Nigella, call the town security and see if there are any mercenaries still in town.” “CEO!” “At this time, I wouldn’t have been out of the inn after drinking all night. Tell the innkeeper to ring the bell, come on!” “It’s too dangerous for the CEO to go! What if your husband is worried? If you know about this…!” I smiled at her. “You just have to leave quickly.” Even after all this, he still has an S-class mercenary registration certificate. He was also a member of the White Dragon Knights, the former 1st Imperial Knights. It was true that I was also surprised. Did a witch appear here? There’s no way Nigella would lie as soon as she came to work out of the blue. First of all, it would be better to get rid of the problematic magic beast and look into this part as well. Why did the demon suddenly appear in this peaceful place? My head was already buzzing with Noah, but I thought it was better. I sent Nigella away and hurriedly took out the sword I had left in the office for emergencies and ran to the place where the Witchbeast appeared.
Thank god. If I had come in a dress today, I would have been in big trouble. *** Before even reaching the entrance, the figure of the Witchbeast was revealed. With a menacing cry, a beast in the shape of a bison with red eyes and horns was drooling, with its mouth wide open. It’s real. It was so big that it could swallow everything at any moment. It’s hard to see that size even in the village, and it’s so big that you can only see it when you go out to subjugate. Fortunately, it wasn’t the Follower Witchbeast who had a purple jewel embedded in his forehead. If so. I lifted my hand to make eye contact with the Witchbeast. Wow! As if that had been a provocation, the Demon Beast roared even louder. I covered one ear with my hand at the sound of thunder. “You are really noisy, you.” The Witchbeast began to approach me, waving its arms from side to side.
It was so large that even the slightest swing caused the surrounding trees and walls to collapse. I felt like I needed to get rid of it before it broke any more needlessly. When using phantom magic, the fastest way was to go through the eyes unless it was a wartime situation. It is a target-type illusion. Compared to other methods, it takes less force and has a higher success rate, so it is a method that I often use. However, the force had to be drawn through the eyes, causing the eyes to tingle or the color of the pupils to change accordingly. I heard that when you use stronger power with the idea of lifting everything up, even the whites of the eyes change color to black. I don’t know because I haven’t used it up to that point yet, but at that time they said it really looked like a necromancer or a demon. In the original work, Hazel Love tended to do her best in everything, so she always raised her strength excessively. I also came into this body and once really raised my strength excessively, but the pupils that turned purple did not sink easily, so I suffered for several days. You don’t have to go that far today! I took a deep breath and opened my eyes. His eyes were weakly hot and it was cold. The witch’s eyes met my raised strength, and the red pupils flinched.
‘Why do you have red eyes! It’s the same color as Noah!’ In annoyance, I pulled a thornbush up from the ground. This is a range-type illusion different from the target-type illusion. It is to set a certain range and perform illusions. When performing range-type illusions like this, the thorny bush felt like a real thing inside, and could even be pricked by the thorns and made to bleed. I deliberately pulled out thorns over and over again using range magic to show off to those who were about to jump up. The Witchbeast, unable to avoid my eyes, cries loudly and twists its body to escape. Every time the monster moved, the thorns stronger than steel scratched the beast’s skin and quickly wounded it. I raised my sword while watching the timing. I could easily kill him by suffocating him like this, but I felt like people would see me as cool if I pretended to fight a little. Even if you look like a snob, you can’t help it? Only in this way can the status of the mercenary guild survive, and life becomes easier in many ways. I tapped the ground with my feet and waited for people to gather. “There it is, there it is!” “The Witchbeast appeared over there!”
“Our representative is fighting alone over there!” I heard Nigella’s roaring voice and people’s cries. “Good.” As soon as the person appeared, I lightly ran with my sword in my hand. “Huh!” The man who was surprised at the size of the huge beast made a terrified sound. Tadat. Percussion! Stepping on the thick thorn stems created in the air, it jumped up lightly and landed on the head of the beast at once. The Witchbeast, whose body was seized, opened its eyes wide. He snorted and swung his body, as if it was unfair that a human smaller than his arm was on top of his head. Whoa, stop this crazy cow! Fu-wook! Without missing the timing, I thrust my sword into the beast’s eye. Whoa! Wow! With a tearing howl, the beast’s body shook violently. Chijik! Chijik!
The magical power that descended down the sword like a thunderbolt penetrated the beast’s body. “After.” I caught my breath, closed my eyes tightly, and thrust the sword deeply into it with one more squeak. Ah, this is really not my style. Blasphemy! The monster groaned and let out a strange moan, and then it started cracking from the face like a dry stone wall. Mom, that’s disgusting Before falling together, I drew my sword and jumped backwards. Tadat! Keep your balance with your sword, and at the same time as you step on the ground, thump! And the witch fell backwards. Silence for a while. And at the same time thunderous applause poured in. “The Witchbeast has fallen!” “He defeated that huge demon by himself!” As soon as the illusion was reaped, the thicket of thorns disappeared.
“Oh no?! Aren’t you the guild representative? You saved the village again! Everyone knows who he is!” One of the inn owners recognized me and started bragging about me as if she were bragging about her own daughter. Fighting at the tavern a few times wasn’t enough to save the village, but it was still a bit proud. “No! Were you surprised? I didn’t know that the Witchbeast would appear until here.” I just laughed and wiped my forehead with the back of my hand. “Iknow, right. I don’t know if it’s going to be dangerous here either.” “Ugh, when will this collapsed thing be restored again….” One of the villagers who came running in a hurry looked at the fallen Witchbeast while sweeping his chest. I could see the mercenaries who came with the villagers coveting the beast. As if they were going to fight properly, everyone had brought their own weapons. “I think we need to put this away, but can we do it if you don’t mind?” It was also a job to get rid of a monster to get a loot, so I decided to leave it at this level. My heart is also fresh. If you take off even the large Masuni hide and sell it, you will be able to make a pretty good profit.
“Oh, would you please? As you can see, he’s a big guy.” “If you give me the loot from here, I will clean it up.” “Oh, would you? Then I’m just… Oops, that building over there is a mercenary guild I run, and there are also requests from clients collecting loot, so if you haven’t come yet, stop by. Fees are also very cheap! Enough!” I staggered slightly after the promotion was over, and Nigella knew like a ghost and came to support me. “Our representative needs to rest, so get out of the way, hurry up!” Then, as the sea parted, the crowd of people who had gathered split apart on both sides. I avoided the spot while receiving their greetings from those who were worried about me. It was only after getting out of the crowd that I straightened out the body that had been held by Nigella. “Look. Is this easy to solve?” “It was too dangerous. It would have been a real big deal if a follower demon had appeared.” “I’m afraid I’ll get hit so easily. Look, now The mercenaries who didn’t trust me as the representative are now coming here?” Nigella shook her head. “Shouldn’t you have taken the Witchbeast’s heart separately? It’s a waste.”
“CEO!” “Okay okay.”
Episode 7 “You don’t have to do that anymore, CEO. That’s why we pay our salaries! The guild is already growing just by keeping your seat.” “It’s good to do it sometimes. When I first established the guild, I did everything by myself.” “So you should be comfortable now! You should be the representative for a long time.” Even as Nigella walked, she continued to massage my arm. Now I have to leave it here. Instead, I just smiled. *** That evening. As usual, I left work with Noah, who had come to pick me up. “Hazel, you worked hard today.” “Noah too.” The carriage departed and, as usual, I leaned on Noah and rested. “Hazel, do you know what I heard today?” “… Yes?” “A certain guild representative said that he defeated a witch who appeared in the village.”
“….” It still went into my ears. I lifted my head, which I leaned against, and slowly moved my body, which had been clinging to Noah, to the side. “Who do you think honey is?” Black, it came out again. “That, well. Bird, is there a new guild? Oh, the dust here…!” I tried hard to avoid it by scratching the sheet in search of missing dust, but failed spectacularly and had to make eye contact with Noah holding both cheeks. “Hazel.” “… Um, that’s it.” “Hazel love.” Ugh, honey, even the name came out, so if you can’t pass this properly, it’s at least an hour of nagging. “No, you know Noah. Noah needs to listen to me. Originally, I was going to leave it to someone else.” “However?” “Yeah, I did. Is the magic beast closer than I thought? The speed of arrival is also fast… I really want to get into trouble if I keep going like this.” “….”
“I did, but when I saw it, I was a weak kid! Did you just go to one room? There really is nothing for Noah to worry about! at all! There wasn’t. Look, you’re not hurt. Is it really over in less than five minutes?” When I appealed with my eyes wide open as much as possible, Noah sighed. “I certainly promised not to do anything dangerous, my wife first.” “Yes….” Don’t know At a time when Noah didn’t know if he was the same person as Kyler, it was a promise made by surprise when he saw him with blood on his sleeve. At that time, I was worried just thinking about whether it was just an attack by a monster or if I was getting caught up in a simple fight. You don’t even know what a terrifying person he is! Anyway, that’s it, and as Noah said, I was the one who broke the promise. Plaster, what should I do? “Now, if it looks dangerous, I will never, never step out, so can’t Noah go over just this once? huh? huh? My dear honey, my husband, my darling, my dear, Noah, I was wrong.” Noah, who did not open his eyebrows easily, pulled my cheeks from side to side. “I can’t carry it on my back every day because I’m anxious.” “I hate it now. (I really don’t do it anymore.)”
“If this happens again.” “Never! never!” “I promised, Hazel.” “Yeah, really.” I even bit my cheek to see if that didn’t ease my mind, but I was still able to stop the nagging that would have lasted for over an hour. After that, Noah went out again and did not return until late at night. When I was busy with work, I often went out in the evening and came back at night or at dawn. Normally, I would just skip it, but after knowing my true identity, I began to wonder if I was doing something dangerous. Rather than worrying about him, I wanted to know what kind of terrifying thing he was doing! “Ehh.” In the end, I went back to my room to sleep after reading paperwork in the office until dawn. Even then, Noah was absent. Rather fortunate I buried my tired body in the bed and closed my eyes. *** At dawn.
Kyler, who entered the mansion with a tired and annoyed face, dragged the tie roughly. From the moment he entered the mansion, the employees held their breath as if they were dead. Ha-ha-ho-ho-ha-ha-ha-ho-ho-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-haha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-haha-ha-ha-ha It was a completely different look from the self-care. In case he caught his eye and got angry, he nodded and disappeared. “Dismissal.” A man who appeared like a shadow from behind knelt on one knee and bowed his head. “Why.” “Everything you said is ready. Are you planning to leave tomorrow?” “Yes, if Hazel doesn’t notice anything. Until then, there should be no mistakes.” “Yes, don’t worry. Haven’t you been preparing for a long time?” “Even so, I can’t let go of the tension until the end.” Kyler’s subordinate said as if he was relieved. “You have worked hard all this time, Your Excellency.” Kyler’s red eyes scanned the man slowly. The man involuntarily swallowed his saliva.
“Go see.” “Yes.” The man who appeared like a shadow disappeared into the darkness again. Tumble. Kyler went through the hallway without hesitation to Hazel’s bedroom. Eventually, when I opened the door and entered, Hazel was asleep on the bed with a very soft sleep light on. It was a sign that he had been waiting for. Kyler put the glove down on the table and went over to Hazel. Kyleus looked down at his sleeping face with a quiet, deep breathing sound. “….” A neck that seemed like it would break at any moment, a small hand holding the blanket and sleeping. A fluttering pulsation if you look at it still. There was no weak spot in any of them. Without a doubt, Kyler, who was watching Hazel sleeping with a peaceful face in the world, stretched out her hand as if to grab her delicate neck at any moment. ***
Startle! Mama, my neck! I was startled and woke up from my sleep. I dreamed that Noah was strangling me. I put my big hand on my neck, and I thought I was really breaking my neck. Even if I had to dream, it was such a beggarly dream! I woke up from sleep. My precious neck! I shuddered as I felt as if I had lost my energy and fell endlessly, but I felt an arm tightly wrapped around my waist. Even without looking down, I knew it was Noah’s arm. It seemed to have arrived in the morning. “….” I tried to loosen Noah’s arms to get up, but instead they clamped tighter. “Hazel.” Just as expected. I heard a voice that was lower than usual and husky from sleep. “Oh, is Noah awake?”
I twisted my body to get up, but instead, Noah hugged me even more, facing me and holding me in his arms. “… Why don’t you sleep Another nightmare?” Noah hugged me tighter. I leaned my forehead against Noah’s chest and nodded. “You came in late?” When I raised my head and asked, I saw Noah’s face, who had woken up more than before. “Sorry, I’ll come back a little earlier from now on.” Noah put his lips on my forehead like a conditioned reflex even while he was barely awake. “All right.” “Sleep more. It’s still dawn. Didn’t you forget we were supposed to go out together this morning?” Oh my God. It reminded me of something more terrifying than the dream I had just had. When I sing that I wish the weekend would come, it doesn’t come, why are you running all the way right now! As if to soothe a child, the pat on the back was so kind that I almost fooled myself again. I raised my voice out of fear.
“I-I mean, Noah.” “Yes, madam.” “Can we go next time?” “Next time?” “Ugh, yeah. Actually, I’m so tired from today’s work… But I think it will get better if I take another day off.” “….” Normally, when I asked, he said he would do it within a second, but now Noah didn’t answer as if he was thinking about it for a while. At first glance, it seemed that the pain in his face had passed. Also! It was clear that tomorrow was the judgment day. A good day to snuggle up! As far as I can see, it’s perfect. On the weekend before our first wedding anniversary, whether I was buried in the ground or clinging to anything, seeing my expression when I learned all the facts, Kylers… It will be very exciting. I don’t have to pretend to love anymore, and how nice it would be to be able to take revenge. It’s a really good day to get rid of, whoops…. It’s obvious, but I knew I was going to get over it! “Nose, Coke. Aigoo.”
I squeezed out a cough. Noah reacted immediately. “You shouldn’t be too tired. Then, shall we get some rest today and go tomorrow?” Me tomorrow? I blinked and collapsed in despair. Aww! Why is the weekend two days long! I wanted to tear my hair out like this. You’d say you want to rest for two days! Noah then hugged me again, saying that we could go to sleep later, but my mind became more complicated. If you look at the way you roll your head a little, it’s obvious that you’ll be suspicious. I can’t. I made up my mind that I had to overwork myself by running around all day, or at least sprain my ankle. “Yes. Is it so. Rest well today and go tomorrow, tomorrow!” “Is it so. Let’s go to sleep now.” Uh huh I held back the tears and closed my eyes. ***
Contrary to the feeling of not being able to sleep, I woke up with a very good sleep. When I woke up, Noah was already gone. I blinked again in my sleep, but this time it smelled delicious, as if I had fallen asleep again. When I saw Noah approaching me, I closed my eyes again. “Hazel, you need to get up. Is it very difficult?” “Ugh, blood, tired.” I pretended to wake up, twisting my body like a fresh squid on a fire. “It’s not good to sleep on an empty stomach for too long, so should we eat a little and sleep? Today, I will be by your side all day.” Noah gently stroked my back and waist. I got used to Noah’s hand and tried to fall asleep again. In the meantime, I got sad again. If you’re going to get rid of it anyway, why are you eating all three meals a day? Isn’t there such a thing as superstition? I even heard absurd worries about whether it would be difficult to bury it in the ground because I was plump and plump. I lay down on my stomach and hugged the pillow tightly and opened my eyes.
“What is today? It smells savory.” It was clear that I had smelled it somewhere, but it was not the smell of the food I usually ate. Where did you get this? It’s a very familiar and nostalgic smell…. I glanced at it and saw pure white food in a concave bowl. What is that? Unable to hold back his curiosity, he got up from his seat and Noah’s expression brightened. I took his hand and sat down in the chair. “Uh, this.” “When I tasted it, it wasn’t bad.” I opened my eyes wide and alternated between Noah and the food. When I was there with an expression of disbelief, Noah put the concave spoon in my hand. This savory thing that Kim rises up to is definitely…! As soon as you eat it with a spoon, the warm yet savory flavor spreads in your mouth. This is clear…! The taste of X porridge that I often bought and ate in the past!
It was pine nut porridge. Why is porridge coming out here? About 90% of the food I eat here was prepared by Noah himself. So, I usually only dress up for things I like. However, when I am sick or in a bad condition, I tend not to eat food, so I bumped into Noah quite a bit because of that. After that, after arguing a few times, it was Lee Juk who compromised. In the past, I tend to pass a lot of porridge down my throat, so even though I can’t cook, I’ve told you the recipe for things that can be made similar here. After that, when I felt sick or said something like that, Noah always made me different kinds of porridge like this. It didn’t taste like this at first. Now, it tasted exactly as I had imagined. I must have practiced again. Pine nut porridge must have been laborious and difficult. Even here, you could make similar food at any time if you wanted to. However, it was very difficult to preserve the taste of the soul of Kconglomerates that I had never tasted before. How did you save him?
I haven’t even tried eating it myself! At this point, isn’t the male lead Noah Addish, not Jed Terry Elkium? By the way, Noah is Kyler. When I made egg porridge the other day, I practiced like that to match the taste I wanted. Isn’t this really love? … Nonsense. No That said, this man tried to bury me alive today. If you said you were sick, this was like my last supper. You can’t be fooled by that. Like this poisonous man. The spoon, which had been moving as if to empty the bowl at any moment, lost its speed. As it has been in recent years, it took only a moment for excitement to turn to disappointment. Although the gap is gradually decreasing. Shoulders drooped down. “Why, isn’t it very tasty? Will you do it again?” Whether this man knew it or not, he checked my mood restlessly. “No? It’s really good.”
“It’s a gloomy expression.” Knowing that all too well “It fits right in my mouth. It’s so delicious that it’s called Tal.” I looked up at Noah with a crouching expression on my eyebrows. “Stupid idiot….” “Huh?” “Sea cucumber, sea anemone, really.” I want to curse more, but I’m scared, so I’ll stop here. “Why are you so heartbroken?” Watching Noah burst into laughter, I timidly vented my anger.
Episode 8 Chapter 2.
Urgent Wanted! How To Save a Dark Husband God heard my prayer. I’m still angry that you put me into such a fate, but I’ll still praise you for today. Since dawn, the energy has been unusual, and when morning came, it was raining so much that there was no need to feign illness. There are so many that you wonder what to do if the mansion is swept away like this! I thought I had to pretend to be sick on Saturday and die on Sunday, but I didn’t have to. Even if the rain stopped now, the road would be muddy and it would be difficult for the wagon to move. Besides, if the ground had been dug to bury me, it would surely have been sunk in this rain. Hopefully it hasn’t rained there. Whoops. I wanted to laugh out loud, ahaha, even if Noah wasn’t by my side. On the other hand, Noah didn’t seem very happy with the weather. Like a person who is annoyed because his plans have gone awry.
When I called her, she rarely expressed herself, but when she looked away a little, her terrifying expression came back to her. “It was a pity that it was raining. If it hadn’t rained, I would have gone out.” Anyway, thanks to the rain, I drank the tea Noah gave me instead of going out. Even if I pour that rainwater, it seems that today will be sweet. “It’s okay. After all, there are many days.” “….” Are there many days? what a lot Absolutely not! “But where were you really going? Noah, you kept waiting for the weekend.” I glanced at Noah, who was sitting next to me. Yeah, I wanted to ask. What can I say with those handsome lips? Noah took my hand with his long, fine fingers. He lightly kissed the back of his hand and smiled. “Because it’s a place my wife has to see for herself.” “Ahaha, where is that… It must be a very nice place, since it is where Noah is going.” Even when I tried not to, my fingertips trembled.
I took the hand that I normally would have been holding so that he wouldn’t notice. “Probably somewhere Hazel has never been.” A place I’ve never been to…? Where, that doesn’t mean heaven, right? While it was tight, the hand was held again. It didn’t hurt at all, but after putting on the pods, I fiddled with them as if checking every finger print, and cold sweat broke out. Wherever you go, you should never use fingerprints. Every time Noah kissed the tip of his finger, he flinched and trembled. If it was really a gift or a date, he would have given some hint, but Noah seemed to have no intention of saying anything. Anyway, as long as he made up his mind to work, it wouldn’t be just yesterday and today that he was dangerous. He must be looking for an opportunity and trying to punish me in the way he likes the most. It could be tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. Maybe next time I’ll use the weather-independent method. In addition to simply running away from Noah, you have to resolve the divorce to be completely free.
Even though his love is fake, I don’t want it to fade until the happy dating days and the one-year marriage life, so I want to solve the fact that I’ve been aware of his existence in a way that Noah doesn’t know until the end…. You really have to eat heartily. If possible, in a direction where you can get away from him at once. I’m thinking of exile as a last resort, so I think it would be okay to stay away for a while. If I disappear, since when will he move directly without instructing his subordinates? One day, two days, three days? A week or more? It doesn’t matter to all the other subordinates because my illusion works, but it’s useless the moment he steps out. Shall we go back to the capital for a while to test it out? If I suddenly went to another area with no connections, I might have been suspicious. I’ve shown him so far, because I’ve been very inclined to seek stability. A peaceful ending between us… Will never be Grunt It was full of things I didn’t like. Anyway, in order to evacuate safely, I need to start by reducing the amount of time I spend with him.
When I go to work, I quickly transfer funds that I can transfer without Noah’s knowledge. This is all the fields of the Kailas Sioux family, so it’s better to have as many reliable people around you as possible. I’ve lived with the belief that I’m only going my own way, but if you look for it, there might be someone you can share your belief with. ‘The only thing I can trust is….’ “Ah!” I unknowingly exclaimed and covered my mouth. I don’t want to do anything like this anymore. “Why is that, Hazel?” “Oh, nothing. Just suddenly.” “Suddenly?” Kyler, or Noah, gave me a small eye smile and asked, leaning his cheek against my hand. “I seem to spend more time thinking about myself without looking at myself these days, why?” When I met red eyes between the corners of my eyes, Ossu’s goosebumps rose from behind me. “Oh, no. It can’t be. I only saw Noah every day? weird.” I evaded it with Noah’s favorite laugh.
“Then now?” “Now?” I strained my eyes to keep from rolling my eyes in front of Noah as much as possible. “Huh. I always only think of Hazel, but my wife doesn’t seem to think so, so I’m a little disappointed.” “Ahaha, what nonsense. I’m always thinking of Noah, too? It was because I remembered the ho and pumpkin pie I ate last night. Mmm! It was delicious. That’s what Noah made.” Perhaps he was really thinking about something else. Usually, when I say something I want to eat or that it is delicious, I look like that. Was the witch’s expression like that when she tried to fatten up the Hansel siblings? It’s not that Noah’s words are incomprehensible. When we were together, we talked while looking at Noah until honey dripped into his eyes. Rather, I was the one who pulled Noah’s hand, curious about what he was thinking when he was thinking about something else. Of course, it wasn’t that terrifying. That’s because I was covered in pods and didn’t know anything! “Look at me, don’t look anywhere else, don’t think about anything else, Hazel. Huh? At least while we’re together.”
How can you say so sweetly that I do not even think about jumping out of my hands. The sweet smell of tea turned bitter. *** That evening. After leaving Hazel, who fell asleep a little earlier than usual, Kylers went to the office and took care of the rest. Then, flipping through the documents reported until today, I was deep in thought. The past few days, Hazel’s behavior has been questionable. She always smiled brightly, but these days, she’s startled somewhere. The gaze that was directed at me as if nailed to it rolls degururuly and heads to another place whenever there is a chance. Did anything out of the ordinary happen? There was nothing particularly special about the reported part either. Hopefully no one else is thinking of it. It didn’t matter because I cleaned everything around. “Ah.” The 10th, 22nd, one month, 50th, 100th, engagement, wedding, etc.
They were written down in order to celebrate the anniversary like Hazel’s ideal type. Could it be that you are busy preparing a gift for your wedding anniversary? Thinking that way, Hazel’s behavior made sense. Then it is. He did the same on the date he told me it was his birthday. Also, what kind of cute gift are you trying so hard to prepare this time? The feeling that was trying to sink into a coil was released for an instant, and the nice lips curved nicely. “Then I’ll have to pretend I don’t know.” It’s about that much eye-opening. I leaned back in my chair and opened a document I had pulled out from the deepest drawer. “Hmm.” It was a document that was already over a year old. Hazel’s personal and ideal type information is written on it. Thinking of the first time I encountered this document made me smile. ***
“Here you are, sir.” Ten or so papers were placed in Kyle’s hand. “Name Hazel Love, age 23, gender… Female.” He rested his chin on his thumb and murmured, caressing his lips with his index finger. “I have no family, I was born in the capital and have been living there….” “Yes that’s right. I don’t have a family, so it would be nice to get rid of it. First of all, don’t you get sick?” Sid, Kyler’s direct subordinate, shrugged his shoulders. “I am 164 cm tall and weigh 44 kg… Isn’t this flying? Tsk, not even a handful.” I shook my head wondering if it was possible. Kyler’s red eyes slowly went down. At the same time as graduation, he joined the Imperial Knights as the chief. Achieved over 100 subjugations of the Imperial Knights and the White Dragon Knights. The target types never fail, and they are good at wide range illusions to the extent that they use sleep magic in the range of military units. “I thought she was a big girl, but I can’t underestimate her.”
In fact, since illusion doesn’t work on him, there’s no need to worry too much. You said that targeted illusions have never failed. If a woman who has never failed before tastes failure in front of me, that might be fun. Kyler continued reading. Currently, after resigning, he moved his residence to Ferrarium. After that, it was written that a mercenary guild was being operated and that it was expanding very steeply with minimal funds. Kyle’s lips twitched. The source of the funds will be Bona Mana himself. He jumps out with my money and cunningly increases his wealth in that rural corner. I let out a laugh and passed it to the back page. Kylas, who had been flipping through and reading for a long time, stopped at a certain point. “My ideal type is tall and has broad shoulders like the Pacific Ocean… What is the Pacific?” “I do not know. Doesn’t wide mean something very wide?” As Kylers frowned, Sid, who had a military discipline, put his hands behind his back.
“Anyway. During the day, you have to be kind, kind, gentle and have manners. Equally friendly at night, but wild and beastly… What? How much obsession is okay? Why the hell do you like this? Shouldn’t it be avoided again?” “Isn’t the ideal type a dual personality? It may be that you have unique tastes that are different from those of ordinary people. It’s a woman whose liver came out of her stomach, so maybe her taste is strange. Anything else? Or should I find out if that is the ideal type that is trending these days?”
Episode 9 “Done. You’ll know what you see.” It looked like a portrait of a small herbivore, round with large golden eyes. His face was so white that he looked like a rabbit running around in the snow, or like a timid deer. “It doesn’t look like that at all. Well, if you look at it, you wouldn’t even think about eating mine. And… He is a handsome man.” Kyler licked his lips again. I hope he didn’t approach my face out of greed. “I want to be a good cook, and I want someone who makes time for a small date at least once a week. Ha, that’s tricky.” The subordinate who had been listening for a while tore his ears to see if he could no longer hear. “Does such a man exist in the world?” “Hey.” “Yes? Where?” “Here you are.” “So where….” The water in Sid’s nose grew a little, and his face became as if he had poured a lot of salt water on him.
But again, I couldn’t find anything to refute, not entirely wrong. Even if there was a line, I was afraid that it would be right. “His Excellency….” “What.” “Personality… Couldn’t it?” Sid summoned a little courage and managed to add a word. “Why me? What’s so hard about pretending to be friendly?” Yes, it’s fine Sid nodded. “Yes, what. If you’re just pretending, I think you’ll be fine. But have you tried cooking? You didn’t touch me at all….” “What can I do? Well, you can do that once or twice.” Yes, yes sure. Sid rubbed his hands like a fly at any moment and smiled broadly. “Yes, you are right! By the way, His Excellency, aren’t you busy?” “If you think of it as work, there is nothing you can’t do.” “Yes, if so. But are you really going to move? Wouldn’t it be better to just let the kids get rid of it?” “So, did you fail because of the foot-and-foot illusion?” “….”
Sid hiccuped his breath and closed his mouth. So I have to go out on my own. I really need to know how this fearless and cunning woman knew and stole my information and how much she knew. Afterwards, it was exactly one week since Kylas left for the Ferrari. *** It’s already been a year. Kyler put the paper back in. Hazel, whom Kylas had seen so far, was completely different from the person he expected, but he was more resourceful than he thought. It is still unknown what route she came to know about her information and funds. However, I succeeded in getting Hazel into my grasp. Moreover, there was no need to worry because he was so immersed in himself that he couldn’t even get out of it. Maybe it’s because of her pale face, but sometimes I get the illusion that a white rabbit wearing a red hairpin is jumping up and down in front of me. That was pretty cute “Cute? under.” I thought to myself and let out a laugh.
Yeah, it’s kind of cute, but that’s it. It was the woman who was drowning in love, not herself. It didn’t change that she was a woman who had to be dealt with soon because she was offended. There was no reason to drag it on for a year, but even if I did, it dragged on too much. I had some fun, so I never thought it would be this late. I need to sort things out now. I slowly raised my head and looked at my watch. “Oh, pumpkin pie.” I thought it reminded me of that again. I just remembered. I ate it so deliciously that I could eat two pieces at once as soon as it was served that day. In fact, Hazel likes to eat, but she doesn’t eat that much. I was full of desire to eat a lot, but I couldn’t eat more because I was full. One of the parts that Kyle enjoyed was that his eyes would follow his hand when he removed the bowl in fear of getting sick. However, if you ate both pieces on the spot, it means that Hazel’s mouth was very good. It seemed that if I made it now and let it cool overnight, the hazel would be ready to eat tomorrow morning.
I like crispy pies, so I had to prepare them first. Hazel likes to top it with pure white vanilla ice cream, but she couldn’t make her colic sick by feeding her something cold in the morning. “Shouldn’t it be better to prepare the cream in advance?” Of course, any reason for this behavior is only one part of the plan. Kyler hurriedly left the office, unlike his leisurely behavior until now. *** I opened my eyes. After a brief nap, Noah disappeared. It was clear that he had gone to work again. Can’t miss this great opportunity I hurriedly got up, put on my sleeping robe, and went out into the hallway. Then, like lightning, I hurried to my office. There was a friend who had a brilliant motto that faith, loyalty and love all come from money. It’s a little too much to call him a friend, but he’s a person who will never betray you if money gets involved, so it’s good to trust him. Because I have money!
I had to go through Dylan Banker to get in touch with this guy, but I couldn’t help it. I took out a pen and paper and scrawled quickly. “Hello, Dylan Banker. Long time no see. You’re doing well right? I’m Hazel Actually, I need Annie’s help. Can you do me a favor? Also, your regards. Please! H.L.V.” At the end, I quickly folded the paper after scrawling the signature as I had signed the report before. No one’s impersonating me, but just in case, Dylan Banker marked something I’m sure you know. Then he took out a gold coin and put it inside the letter. Annie always works with money, so she showed money in advance according to the request. Fairy tales are relatively easy. Silver coins are a little higher difficulty than that.
Gold coins are difficult or annoying difficulty. Since he had already worked with Annie, he didn’t have to send gold coins, but it was also an unspoken pressure that he was in a hurry. Then I opened the window to see if there were any employees outside. You can call or send a letter using the communication tool, but there is a disadvantage that traces are always left because you can check the records of exchanges. It makes me dizzy just to think of it being discovered that I sent it to Dylan. So, just in case, I decided to take the classic method. After blowing the wind in the air, a small blue bird appeared with its feathers. It was a personal copybook drawn out with magical power. Even if it is impossible to check right away like a communication port, there is no risk of being caught while going, and no one but me knows and leaves no trace. When I handed out the letter, the translucent bird that had been crying and biting with its beak. “Come on.” As soon as I finished my words, the bird quickly flew through the air. It’s a bird from my mind, so I can’t get lost.
Unless Dylan Banker moved far away from the capital or quit the Templars. First of all, I had no choice but to wait. I closed the window only after the blue light completely disappeared. Then, as if it had been like that, I left the office with sleepy eyes and headed for the bedroom. A few days later. The news came from Dylan Banker. Dylan sent me a letter himself, the same way I did. I was worried that if I couldn’t reach you, I would have to go directly to you, but I was relieved. “Hazel love. Yeah, it’s been a while Bad boy! You only contact me when you need it first. Isn’t that too much? I’ll send you Annie soon. I want to go myself, but this brother is very busy. Witchbeasts are rampaging all the way to the outskirts of the capital. I’ll go see it before fall. Stay healthy until then.
To my dearest friend. -Dylan Banker” I chuckled. To be honest, my time with Dylan Banker hasn’t been that long. He was originally Hazel Love’s colleague, not my friend. And as soon as I came to my senses, I quit the Knights. After working together for a very short time before quitting the Knights, we bumped into each other, and within a short period of time we realized that we fit in pretty well. After that, the relationship has continued to this day. And Dylan Banker was friendly with all of his colleagues, so it wasn’t a difficult style to get along with. He became an older brother and an older brother to everyone, and he had a personality that took on the role of a close friend who would help at any time. He was the guy who helped Jed when he was in trouble because he didn’t process his resignation letter. Of course, Dylan held me by the crotch of his pants until I told him that I was really tired and wanted to rest. “I should really thank you next time.” As soon as I burned the letter, I opened the safe and set aside some gold bars and coins.
“Ah….” Did I mention that demon beasts went wild all the way to the outskirts of the capital? Dylan Banker said so in a letter he just burned. The Witchbeast appeared here too, and the Witchbeasts were already starting to stir around the outskirts of the capital. Now there will be more nationwide. In order to find out the industry trend, he often checked the number and type of requests for each mercenary guild in other regions. However, the number of requests to deal with the monsters was increasing at the same time. There is no such request here yet, but since one has already appeared, there is no guarantee that there will be no more. It’s a welcome thing if you only look at it as a job, but it’s not a very welcome thing to me who knows the contents of the original work. I wanted this place to be safe as I settled in the ferrarium to avoid all of that in the first place. No followers have appeared yet, but it seems to be moving faster and more than expected. It was as if he was frantically trying to find something. Getting rid of the last evil is the main character’s job. That must have kept Dylan Banker busy as well.
“….” I put my hands together and brought them between my brows. Even if the final darkness appears, the main characters will get rid of it on their own and they will be happy, but why are you curious about it? If you have a feeling like this, something bothersome will happen.
Episode 10 As soon as I felt that way, I took out my pen and letter, just like I did at home. “Dear Dylan Banker. Thank you, nice letter I’m so glad you’re doing well. Take care of your health even if you are busy. Oops, just in case. I have absolutely no intention of returning to the Knights, so if the Crown Prince speaks out, I hope you will stop him from your line. I will never forget that thanks. However, I am willing to convene a guild union in case of an emergency. Good job then. H.L.V.” Then, with magic power, he summoned a messenger, opened the window, and sent a letter in haste. I spent a lot of money to prepare a communication tool in the representative office, but I can’t even use it. But what kind of person is Kyler! Darkness among darkness!
I had no choice but to endure it even though it was annoying because I didn’t know if I would shake off even a speck of dust to track it. I took my eyes off it only after the blue light completely disappeared. Alright, everything that seems to cause trouble should be blocked in the grass. Even though you are busy running away, you shouldn’t have to get caught up somewhere else. There was a time when I cried in front of Dylan Banker and asked for help to quit the Knights, so it was obvious that I would help at least like this. I’m sorry but I can’t help it. Smart. “CEO. This is Nigella.” As I turned on the ventilation, I heard Nigella’s voice outside the door. “Uh, uh, yes. Come in.” With a quick wave of his hand, he let out the remaining burnt smell, then sat down, busily fiddling with papers, and called for Nigella. Pretending to just check, she raised her head and got off, but Nigella came in through the door and said without closing the door. “A new employee came for an interview.” “Oh, you’re here. Are you right in front of me?”
“Yes, sir.” Noah had asked me to take a look at him since he had found a new person to help me with my work this morning, but he seemed to have already arrived. I know very well that everyone, including Nigella, is Noah’s. But so far, all those employees have been elite-level people who are good at quick work, so I decided to write first. Because I have no intention of arousing suspicion. I also had an employee before I first met Noah. Even after meeting Noah, there were other staff members I picked. However, I didn’t like all of them, and one person even robbed the safe while I was away, so I gave a lot of scolding. From the beginning, he coveted the safe and approached it. “I don’t know how to see people….” “Yes? Representative, I’m sorry. I heard you wrong.” I waved at Nigella with my eyes still on the papers. “No, I was talking to myself. Tell them to come in.” Then I heard Nigella’s voice, and then I heard someone come in. “Welcome, do you want to work here?” He asked, busily flipping through the papers.
I didn’t want to be treated kindly. After all, he came not because he really wanted to work, but because he was ordered to. After roughly giving permission, he nodded without even looking at him properly, thinking that he should do something simple. “Hello, my name is Ginger Perrian.” The woman who introduced herself as Ginger Perian started introducing herself in earnest by talking about her strengths and weaknesses. The name is very familiar, but what is it? Perian… Perian…. “Perian?” “Please take good care of me in the future… Yes?” The woman who nodded and bowed at a 90-degree angle to say hello stopped talking awkwardly at my question. I raised my head. In front of my eyes, I saw a woman with straight white hair, without a single strand of hair. Maybe it was because of her thick double eyelids or because of her very dark light green eyes, she looked lively even when she was still. I looked at the mysterious color combination and appearance as if I was possessed, but I bowed with my hands together.
“Yes, this is Ginger Perian. Please take good care of me!” “….” I just got up from my seat. I turned around from my desk to get a closer look and walked over to Ginger Perrian. Are you really Ginger Perian? Why is he here? He worked in the capital’s gladiator arena and later became Lily Dayworth’s person? Ginger Perrian’s green eyes blinked as I moved closer. He said he was tall and he was really tall. It looked big enough to be close to 175 cm. Ginger Perian. Unlike Hazel Love, who gets off early due to overwork, she shows up from the middle. It was a bit more detailed and unique from the appearance to the background, probably because it had a higher weight than Hazel Love, but the unfortunate thing is that it is a character who eventually dies in the part where he gets rid of the final darkness. The reason I remembered Ginger more was because the heroine, Lily Dayworth, was a person who reaped it herself. In other words, Ginger was completely anime.
Do anything for money I was already crazy about money, but there was an opportunity to become more obsessed with money. Ginger falls in love with a man who is a slave gladiator at a gladiatorial arena he enters to earn money. Ginger wanted to free him from danger and join him. However, the slave gladiator was quite skilled and the money was at stake, so he needed a lot of money to free his lover. So, he worked hard to catch Kyler’s eyes and even kidnapped Lily Dayworth. But who is Lily Dayworth! What a female protagonist. Lily succeeds lightly in persuading Ginger Perrian with the heroine buff. After hearing the circumstances, Lily Dayworth makes a big declaration that she will help Ginger. Jade, the male lead, listened to Lily’s words and helped Ginger get rid of her lover. After that, Ginger becomes Lily’s helper. Although he is treated as a traitor by Kyle’s men and becomes dangerous, he survives. In the end, the ending is death, but it was such a character.
But why did Ginger, who should be in the capital, come here? By now, he was in the middle of falling for his slave gladiator lover. Does this also happen because Kyler is away from the capital, the main stage of the early and mid-season? When I saw it in the original, they really did everything they were told to do. Ginger knows that he can do everything from chores to holding a sword to the extent that he can now claim this chore, and that he has learned herbalism to some extent. To be honest, I was a little greedy. Can’t I call what the female lead did? He’s one of the people who betrays Kyler anyway. And since I know how Ginger Perrian dies, I could have taught her how to avoid death if she helped me safely. As I stared, Ginger Perrian blushed. Oh, did I stare at you too much? “Oh, sorry. You say you can start working today?” “Yes, sir! Please do anything!” “Is it so. For the time being, Nigella will teach you the work. Don’t worry, it’s not difficult at all. Let’s do well in the future.” I smiled and held out my hand to Ginger Perrian.
Ginger Perrian held out a hand hesitantly. He looks very shy and nervous. Actually, I know that he is very good at swearing, and his personality is quite rough. It seemed that he was acting to avoid revealing his true face. Well, I just need to do my job well. I’ll try to trick you soon I laughed again and shook hands with Ginger Perrian. *** “Do you have a lot of work?” I had brought some papers from my office and was looking at them in my bedroom for a while. Noah came over to the bed, sat down next to me, and gently massaged my neck and shoulders. Warm warmth spread over the skin, and the stiff neck began to relax. After recognizing that this favor was all acting, I had some bad thoughts about using it as well. After that, I was getting more and more comfortable. “I have a little something to check. It’ll be over soon. Now that a new employee has arrived, this kind of work will decrease once the training is over.”
“I really like that.” Noah smiled and moved to the middle of the bed. Nigella took one last look at the balance sheet, but Noah lifted the covers. “Hazel, feet.” “Huh?” Noah’s hand caught his foot without surprise. “Ah, I’m fine.” Feeling a little embarrassed, he sneaked his foot out, and Noah, noticing this, smiled and grabbed his foot more gently. “You are my husband, what are you ashamed of?” Noah grabbed his feet warmly with both hands, and the tips of his toes curled up automatically. From the tips of his toes to his hamstrings, Noah’s hands were heavy yet soft. Doesn’t Kyler choose any means and methods like this for the sake of his goal? I mean, I really don’t know. I thought I should make it a little bit more crazy. Because when you’re busy, you tend to miss the little things. “….”
While I was watching the massage, a breath of blood leaked from Noah’s mouth. “Hazel, your gaze is too hot.” At the same time, the hand that touched the foot also became numb. I shed my eyes. “No! I just watched it plainly.” “Lie.” “Oh, no.” “I like that Hazel wants me.” Still, Noah moved his hand diligently. “… Noah, you know.” “Yes, tell me.” “I’ve been thinking a bit lately.” “What worries? Tell me, wife.” Noah asked softly. With a face that I don’t know what to say. “I want to expand my business a bit.” “Expansion?”
“Yeah, it’s still good, but it seems that Ferarium has limitations in accepting requests. It would be nice to have a branch in another area. I also hired a new employee, so I think it’s just the right time.” “It’s a different area.” Perhaps it was an unexpected suggestion, Noah was lost in thought. Sorry. I was also unexpected. Because it was made up a while ago. “So I want Noah to help me, but will you?” I’ve been doing it for a while, so I can’t even say no, right? Didn’t I promise to do whatever I wanted when I got married? His goal is right in front of him, so he will do anything. “Anything Hazel wants. But wouldn’t it be hard? Even now, I am busy without a break.” “It’s okay, I have Noah. I want to work hard and become a wonderful wife for Noah!” The corners of Noah’s mouth, which had hardened for a moment, soon softened. “If my wife wants to do it. Let’s take a look.” Noah kissed my lap lightly. “Thank you, Noah!” Get busy, I have to get ready to run away.
On the contrary, I tried to laugh softly at the thought of wanting to be taken aback. At first, I felt only betrayal and despair. Whoop whoop. “Hazel, then I’ll look into it carefully.” “… Huh?” “Are you giving me Hazel’s precious time right now?” A large hand wrapped around her waist, and she was in a position to lie down in an instant. He grinned as if he had been waiting. Mistress, I was careless.
Episode 11 It is the wedding anniversary. Finally, the day has come. It will be our first wedding anniversary and our last wedding anniversary. Even though I was holding on to my lifeline over the weekend, I couldn’t go anywhere to play, but I have to give you the present I prepared. How hard it was to prepare this little cottage! During the months of preparation, I went to work at the guild during the day so as not to be noticed by Noah, went in and out frequently, checked it out, and decorated it myself. I had no doubt that Noah would be surprised and would be very happy if he gave me a dazzling smile, but I thought it would be the last gift! No matter how human life is, I didn’t know it would turn out like this after a year of marriage. Even though I came to the realization that there is no fateful opponent in this world. Heukheuk, wipe some tears first. Still, I intend to give this villa as a gift for Noah from the bottom of my heart.
I heard that you have to love without regret so that no regrets remain. You have to give everything you have and reap the lasting beauty so that later, even if you live alone, you won’t cry because you’re sad because you miss Noah. I have so many days to live, but I can’t do such an unsightly thing. And it’s my first proper gift for him, and it’s also my last gift. In fact, I have a little bit of a mind that if I do well, they will take into account my sins a little more. Even if it’s pitiful, can’t you just look at me and say, ‘You just go’! Oh, is this too hopeful circuit? Can’t do without effect. But as soon as I woke up earlier, it seemed that an aide came to me in a hurry, so I won’t be able to go today, right? I hurriedly chased away the rushing morning sleep and kicked out the blanket. After taking a bath, I patted my hair dry with a towel, but Noah came into the room and took the towel from behind. I saw Noah’s face in the mirror. “Noah, have you finished your busy work? If it’s urgent, you can go later in the evening.” I left earlier because I had to solve something urgently, but now I came back.
“No, Hazel. I have solved everything.” As she gently dried her wet hair with her skilful hands, the sleep she had been chasing while bathing began to return. I sat down, closed my eyes, fell asleep, and felt a tickling sensation on my neck. When I opened my eyes in wonder, I saw a necklace I couldn’t see through the mirror. “Uh?” Transparent and sparkling diamonds were crafted like a net around a golden jewel the same color as my eyes. Neither too big nor too small. It was the perfect necklace for my taste. I took a closer look at the necklace with a design that is rarely seen. Uh…? this. It looked similar to the way I said it would be prettier if I designed it this way while fiddling with the necklace I was wearing on a date one day. “Noah, this is pretty.” “Yes, they look like Hazel’s eyes, and they suit her very well.” “It could be worn like this on top of an open-shoulder dress with a slightly smaller diamond hanging down a little to cover the neck. Every time you move, it will sparkle like a wave, right? Well, I don’t
even have to attend banquets, but it seems like it would be fancy to do it normally.” “Shall we throw a banquet?” “Yes? How much does it cost to hold a banquet? Rumors may circulate that the Baroness of Ferrarium is squandering their wealth.” “That’s fine….” “Yes? Noah, what did you say?” “No.” Is it because of the mood? Or did you remember it all? It was a story I said without much thought to the extent that I remembered it while looking at the necklace I was wearing that day. Noah often gave presents to the point where it was burdensome, and he also prepared a separate gift that took time and effort to prepare. No, when? This thorough person! Noah always came first, so today I tried to show him first, but I was one step behind. I turned around and looked at Noah with surprised eyes. “Thank you for marrying me.” Noah said as if he had been waiting.
“… Noah.” “Hazel, I love you.” I blinked and looked up at him. Noah smiled and scattered kisses nonstop on the forehead and the bridge of the nose. I thought he’d be displeased with his plans, but today he seemed in a much better mood than usual. Did you come up with another plan quickly in the meantime? wouldn’t it? Still looking up at Noah, I raised my hand and slowly wrapped it around the back of Noah’s hand as he stroked my cheek. Even if you try to understand everything else, confessing that you love her is disgusting. I’d rather have confessed without any expression. It was difficult to manage his expression when he faced eyes dripping with love like honey. “… Me too. Noah, thank you for marrying me. Marrying you is the best thing in the world….” I suddenly choked. “Hazel?” No, don’t ever find out that you’re agitated. “… It’s the best thing ever! I love you, the best in the world. I am very lucky.”
Noah’s face, which had been showing an angelic smile until just now, turned into an expressionless expression. He just stared at me with completely unreadable eyes and said nothing. Did i make a mistake? I must have laughed too much. In an instant, Noah grabbed his chin. “Why… Do you see it that way?” “Because I love you.” I opened my eyes wide, and Noah came to kiss me. Her mouth opened wide and her mind drifted away from the distant and sweet deep kiss. As their lips parted, Noah’s lips touched the lobe of his ear. My eyes closed on their own from the itchiness, but I heard Noah’s extremely low voice. “I am a man of heavenly fortune.” Uh…? At that moment, I was alert and had goosebumps. The voice right now is clearly Noah’s… It wasn’t Noah’s. If you ask what the heck is that… It was as if he heard Kyler’s voice. Not Noah! A voice that is soft and friendly, yet extremely low and weighty.
It was the voice of a man who had set a trap. “… I must hurry. I want to give you a present as well.” I got up from my seat to change the topic. “Today, my wife does whatever she wants. I will follow anything.” I finished preparing to go out, shaking off Noah’s persistent gaze. *** “Noah, you can’t open your eyes.” “All right.” Noah was delighted and said in a laughing voice. It was as if they were putting the rhythm to a children’s house play. “Is it cold? You can’t see anything, right?” “I can’t see any.” I got out of the wagon with the small cloth I had prepared covering Noah’s eyes. We were greeted by a cottage with a small garden, five large windows under a pointed roof, and a white front door. Compared to the mansion we were living in, it was far too small, but it was still a two-story building. It was bigger than the guild I run. The villa I built as a gift for Noah was not far from the mansion.
Still, it was a distance that he had to come by carriage, but it was prepared because he wanted to take a break at any time. There is also a small stream nearby, so I deliberately insisted on this place. Facing the villa, I undid the cloth covering Noah’s eyes. Noah did as I requested and kept his eyes closed. “You can float now.” There was no gift in my life that I had prepared so diligently. Maybe that’s why Noah gets the gift, but I was all nervous. I waited anxiously for Noah’s face to open his eyes. Before long, Noah’s red eyes were revealed. I was relieved to see Noah’s eyes widen in surprise. I guess I like it. I just felt betrayed, not that the affection was completely gone, but seeing Noah like it made me feel better. This was unavoidable. Because I couldn’t volatilize my emotions in an instant. “Noah, I built it just for you.” “Hazel.” “I know you struggle with headaches sometimes. I don’t like too much noise. So I wanted to provide you with a quiet and comfortable space.”
“….” “And Noah fits everything for me, right? We’ve lived different lives for over 20 years, and there’s no way we’ll get along this well. I know it’s because Noah loves me a lot.” Noah reached out and cupped my cheek. The warm warmth covering his face made him feel lonely, but soon smiled. “So I wanted to show my love too. Well, actually, I put a lot of my taste in it, but it’s okay, right?” “….” I started my own gift presentation ceremony. “I think even the perfect you will have a hard time sometimes, and you will have time to worry. This is a place to just relax and do nothing. Never work Sometimes if you feel sorry for me, you can come. One day, just one day, I will understand.” After debating whether to say this or not, I finally shrugged and said, but Noah couldn’t take his eyes off the villa. “I hadn’t even thought of this….” Noah murmured softly. “I like it?” Noah, who was motionless for a moment, turned around. At the same time, I was hugged as if I was being buried in his arms.
“I like it, very much.” I hugged her tight enough to crush her, but kisses poured incessantly on the top of her head. “Thank god. Would you like to go inside?” When I raised my head to ask, Noah smiled briefly and nodded. I took Noah’s hand and led him to the front door. After giving the key, Noah happily opened the door. “The fireplace is cute.” “You don’t get cold very well, but you’ll be cozy in the winter.” After finishing the tour as if we were tearing apart each one from the first floor, I headed straight to the bedroom on the second floor, leading Noah. “This is the bedroom. I like this better than the bedroom down there. How about Noah? I also put soundproof magic stones on the windows here. Even if I don’t do it, it will be quiet because there are no houses around, but I think there will be times when I want to rest more quietly. Oh, and here….” As I tried to explain, my arms were wrapped around my waist and Noah’s chest touched my back. “I would rather come with Hazel than come alone. It is a place where I want to rest together.” “Then the present has no meaning…?” “What my wife has prepared for me is already enough. It’s comfortable and nice, but can we come here every weekend now?”
“Every weekend?” Noah hugged me from behind and slowly lowered his head. “It’s okay to stay in this room the whole time.” It was only the two of us anyway, so I deliberately whispered it ticklingly in my ear so that only I could hear it. In an instant, her face turned red. “… Don’t be shy, really.” I escaped from the arms of Noah, who burst into laughter with his eyes rolled behind his back. “There is also a stream outside, would you like to see it? I heard it last time during construction, but sometimes rabbits and deer appear. Oh, you can see it from here too!” I eagerly took him around and introduced him to the rest of the place. Noah really liked this gift, so he invited me to come here every year for our wedding anniversary. It was something that would never come true in my lifetime, but I readily replied that I would. *** After leaving the villa and parting with Noah, I went to work at the guild. At the same time, he sent Nigella out of the office and called Ginger right away.
“Hello, CEO! good morning!” As soon as Ginger entered, he bowed his head at 90 degrees. “Welcome, Ginger Perrian. Sit comfortably in the front.” “Yes, CEO!” I set aside the paperwork I had collected to organize my funds and grinned at Ginger. “How is it? Is the job worth doing?”
Episode 12 “Yes! very good! Everyone teaches me kindly.” In those few days, Ginger’s face was almost like sunlight. Even though he is a person whose goal in life is money, it must be thrilling to think that he will be paid by Kylas for a job that is not difficult, and that he will be paid by me as well. “Good for you. I hope Mr. Perian will work here for a long time.” A blush appeared on Ginger’s face. Knowing Ginger’s original appearance, I was amazed. “You can call me Ginger, CEO!” “Maybe? Thanks, Ginger.” “No, sir!” So let’s get down to the main topic and have a little conversation. Time was running out to get Ginger to my side after several days of coaxing. Right now, Noah might be planning to take care of me tomorrow. “So that’s what I mean.” I looked at Ginger with his chin resting on his chin with both hands on his back and his back straight. “Yes?”
“From now on, I’m thinking of giving Ginger a job. Is that okay?” “Yes, say anything!” “I know Ginger as a pretty versatile talent.” “Ahaha, thank you for taking good care of me.” “Can I ask you something before that?” “Yes! You can ask anything!” “How much did Kyler Hadid get paid for this?” I fiddled with my pen. “….” Ginger Perrian, eyes wide open, tilted her head. Blinking his innocent-looking light green eyes over and over again, he acted as if he was repeating his words. “Ginger?” “I’m sorry, boss. I guess I didn’t understand!” Oh, you can. I understand. I decided to speak again step by step. “Oh yeah? I’ll ask again. How much did Kyler Hadid get paid for this? How long have you been working under him?” “I don’t know what you mean. Kyle? Russ? Hadid?… What kind of person are you? If necessary, I will go out and find out right away
and come back!” Ginger continued to flirt with his innocent-looking face as a weapon. “There is no need to find out.” I put down my pen and got up from my chair and went to Ginger. Ginger’s shoulders trembled and he flinched, but he stood firm as if he might suspect him if he ran away. I moved within arm’s reach of her. As soon as I reached out my hand, Ginger tried to jump out of her chair. “Uh?” Ginger, immobilized as if her legs were tied, looked up at me in surprise. Normally, I don’t use genjutsu except in urgent situations. No matter how much I control it, Illusion is a power that is based on black magic. In the first place, the root is black magic. So it didn’t work out well for my people. Of course, this includes staff. Exception because I don’t know if Ginger will be mine yet or not. I smiled and put my hand on her neck. With a bang, the necklace protruded from the clothes.
The jewel with the number 10 in the pendant shimmered like an opal. No, it’s not about defeating demons… Why is it like this The illusionist is a demon. What is it? Even as far as I know, Ginger Perrian was not religious. “Ah….” A sigh escaped Ginger’s mouth. When I spilled a little of my magical power on the necklace, it exploded as if defending itself, and my magic bounced off. Since it is a spirit stone, it reacts to black magic. When I pushed it in a little harder, the jewel split in half with a pop. “Didn’t anyone tell me that this wouldn’t work?” The thing Ginger wore around her neck was a spirit stone that prevented black magic from the spirit world, such as phantom magic. He must have heard from Kyler that I am an illusionist. So you must have been prepared like this. But I didn’t like this. I couldn’t refuse any of the jobs that Hazel Love rushed at, and I thought she was a powerless extra when I saw her overworked. However, after feeling it with my body and using my abilities, I realized that I was only using my strength only in subjugation or on the battlefield, and I couldn’t even use my strength properly for myself.
As much as that, I knew that my illusion skills exceeded the highest level, and I knew that I could not stop the power with quite a few energy stones. Even though he was not proficient because he had a lot of greed for learning, there were traces of learning other magic little by little. Of course, the energy of the black magic of the mental system is already filled in the body, so you can’t handle the 4 elements or anything. The power of a strong illusionist also works for a warlock who uses the same basic power. So there was nothing to be afraid of in the world, but I realized that this mental black magic did not work at all for the black man Kyler Hadid, so I wanted to avoid it as much as possible. Failed miserably. When he held out the necklace in front of Ginger’s eyes, he averted his gaze and then lowered his head. Then he buried his face in his free hands. “Black… CEO, why are you suddenly doing this to me….” “Hmm…?” Tears dripped down between my hands. In an instant, a few drops soaked Ginger’s uniform pants. Are you crying now? I looked at Ginger in bewilderment. “It’s the only keepsake left by my parents, huh….”
“A keepsake from your parents?” Ginger nodded vigorously. “Yes, it is the only relic left by me when I was young. Black! No matter how much you are the representative, you shouldn’t treat it carelessly like that…! I don’t know what I did wrong, but if you could tell me hehe, I would have fixed it…!” I stared at Ginger for a while holding the broken necklace. I wiped the tears with the back of my hand and poured them out continuously, but my nose and eyes were already burning red. Feelings of sadness, injustice, and surprise filled his face. Ugh, I didn’t mean to make it sound like this. “Ginger…? Calm down first.” “Hehe, CEO, you are too good…! what did i do wrong? If you tell me, hey, I’ll fix it! please, please give it back It’s really, really precious….” I had no choice but to open my mouth. “Ginger, I’m sorry. Stop it first.” “… Uhhhhhhh.” “Would you like to stop?” “Huh, yes, I will. Black.” “Stop crying. Your parents are still alive and well anyway.” “Yes…? what is that….”
Transparent tears dripped from Ginger’s blinking eyes. “Father Legos Perian, mother Julia Perian. He currently runs a large pub in a town in Castalt in the west. Is the name of the bar correct ?” I recited the short contents I saw in the original work. “What, what?” Ginger’s eyes shook violently. “You ran away from home a few years ago due to a family dispute, right? Is it true that your father got caught stealing Ginger’s name several times and got into a big fight? My parents had several fraudulent records, so they ended up going to Castalt. Because of that, the debt that you don’t even know about has increased, so it’s been a bit of a headache, right?” “No, what….” “Then, after reconciliation, I know he visits once or twice a year. Is not it?” “….” Ginger kept her mouth shut. Her face was wet, but the crying stopped. “Seeing that he didn’t even change his name and was using his real name, it seems that he didn’t even intend to cheat. Ah! I must have thought that even if I used my real name, there would be no way they would know.”
What does an ordinary person know who Legos Perian and Julie Perian are, who are not even celebrities? I dangled the broken necklace and showed it again. He grinned at the lower side of the broken pendant. “And down here you can see the producer’s signature. Lynn Carter. It was made in January of this year. It’s shiny because it’s new. It’s not even used, and I must have spent a lot of money buying this.” “….” “What are the keepsakes?” I clicked my tongue in bewilderment. There was silence for a while. Perian’s mouth, which had been blank for a while, opened. “… X feet.” “Hmm?” “I just told you to get to know me, I didn’t tell you that I was such a dangerous person… $^(#&$.”
ㅆㅑ
He frowned and almost burst into exclamation at the thick talk that continued. That is possible with an innocent face. “I am not dangerous.”
Then Ginger Perrian looked back and forth between the broken necklace and me, cursing with her eyes. “How did know?” Ginger’s eyes are defiant. Reluctantly, if Ginger wanted to remain loyal to Kyler, she could erase her memory of the day and send her back, or turn her brain into mush and make her a fool. “Respectfully. Or will you turn your brain into mush?” “… Yo. This.” I smiled with satisfaction and put the necklace on Ginger again. “I don’t know that, no… No, tell Kyler how much he got. Haven’t you been working for a long time? I’m just going to do some calculations.” Then Ginger obediently blew the amount. “500,000 gold a month.” “Write.” “… Yo. This.” I thought I would last a little longer, but it seems that the calculations in my head were quick. Well, since he only applied for money and became Kyler Hadid’s subordinate, there would be no loyalty. “500,000 gold?”
I was surprised. So much? No matter how much money you have, it’s very pouring! pour it out It wasn’t money that couldn’t be circulated, but it was hard to give as a salary for this kind of work. It’s more than the basic salary I received when I was in the senior knights. Of course, there was an additional allowance, so when combined, I received much more than that, but I had to work hard, stay up all night, and diligently go out to subjugate to get it. That’s a premium too! Do you remember How much was in my bank account when I was about to create a mercenary guild. It was 400,000 gold. Even thinking about it now, it’s a questionable amount without making a donation or something, but anyway. After setting up a mercenary guild, it was difficult to earn 100,000 gold a month before it became so popular. Then Nigella will get much more. I see That’s why you’re loyal. I was just trying to understand. After thinking for a while, I headed to the safe behind the desk. He took out a small gold ingot from it.
Then he shook his head, put 2 million gold in his pocket, and pulled out a large gold bar. Thud. Looking at Ginger, I put the gold bar down on the desk, but the heavy weight of Ginger, who was still looking at it, moved up and down and his mouth gaped. It looked like it would pop out at any moment. In the end, saliva drips and Ginger writes in haste! and shut his mouth. “An advance payment of 2 million gold.” As I shook the heavy pouch, I heard the gulp of ginger once more in my ears. His eyes were already half-closed, and he was focused on the gold ingot, not the bag of gold coins. Mouth was open again. No, look here….
Episode 13 Well, it’s a whopping 10kg gold bar, so your appetite will turn. It was a pity, but there was no talent to use right away, and Ginger Ferrian was a skilled man who had never failed a request until right before his death. Was there a touching episode at the end? That’s why I remembered her more. Because of me knowing the original, I unintentionally tasted failure today. He didn’t know that giving money was a betrayal, so on the other hand, it was cheap. Annie and Ginger, who don’t know how to fail, will be able to succeed in getting Kylas out of the way. It’s the other subordinates, because I can easily bully them. And Ginger is needed anyway, not now, but from the day she leaves this place. “And I’ll give you double the salary Kyler gives you.” Ginger’s mouth fell open. Ginger hurriedly continued, wiping her saliva with the back of her hand. “That means follow you… Yes?”
“It is true that you want to work for me. If you do a good job, I’ll give you this gold bar.” “… I would die then And you’re saying you’re going to pay for my life with just that gold coin and one gold bar?” Ginger’s eyes sharpened. It doesn’t seem like they’re giving up, but it looks like they’re trying to trade a little more. “Then with that….” “You die only happens when you get caught by Kyler. But ginger isn’t that flimsy.” Ginger frowned. “You talk like you know me very well.” “At least I know where your lover is.” At the same time, he was startled and looked at me with wary eyes. I continued talking. “Anyway, with the money Kylers is giving me, I wouldn’t be able to get a boyfriend out of it anyway. Did you know that the ransom only goes up over time? I’d rather betray you and follow me. If you match my taste well, I’ll even wash the identities of the two of you later. Is it easy?” “Is it easy? How is that possible? Is it because you don’t know what kind of person he is?” “I know. He’s my husband And Ginger has that ability, right?”
Ginger stared at me with surprised eyes. It soon sank into darkness. “The man thought you didn’t know he existed.” “Yeah, that’s right. I have to do that in the future. So I need gingerbread.” Ginger shook his head as if he didn’t understand. It was like looking at someone who had a little taste. “For now, I continue to report as I did to Kyler. Your first mission is to report without being caught by me.” “….” “Sooner or later a friend of mine will come, and whenever he comes, I will send Nigella away and leave you to entertain. Nigella will be busy with her expansion soon. Every time I report to Nigella, I’ll understand if you don’t tell me what to do.” As if pondering my words, Ginger fell into thought. “You mean you never get caught?” “That’s right. If you do it right, I’ll tell you the next mission. Can you?” “What if you can’t? I’m loyal to Kyler Hadid, and I didn’t even make a deal, so can I blow up like this?” It was funny to say that now, but I held back my laughter. “Then… You should erase your memory here and try to save someone else. I don’t have this either, can I stop it?” Ginger blushed and bit his lip.
His eyes were on the necklace that had just been broken. I stroked the gold bar. Ginger raised her head, her eyes widening again. As I said in advance, I did not cast any illusions on the gold bar. It is 24K pure gold with nothing done. I quietly counted the seconds to ten and opened my mouth. “As expected, this is an unreasonable task for you, right? Then I’ll know you’re not doing it and I’ll erase your memory. If you leave here, you won’t remember anything that just happened. Ruler….” “Wait for a sec!… Yo. This.” “It doesn’t hurt to erase your memory.” “I’m not going to think about that!” Ginger looked at the gold bar and sighed heavily. *** “Dismissal.” “….” “Dismissal?” Kyler had been fiddling with the key since earlier, thinking about the morning.
“… Me too. Noah, thank you for marrying me. Marrying you is the best thing in the world… Well done! I love you, the best in the world. I am very lucky.” “Noah, I built it just for you.” I remember talking with blushing cheeks shyly, but I couldn’t help but smile. Today, the features were exceptionally beautiful. Is not it? Was it like that yesterday too? Come to think of it, it seems like it was the day before yesterday. It seems like it was like that a week ago. “… Dismissal.” The plan was a little off, but I was thinking of giving a gift roughly and matching the rhythm, but to my surprise. I knew Hazel was preparing a gift for our wedding anniversary, but I thought it was just a small gift. I would have thought the same thing as you. “Are you listening…?” Hazel’s radius of action is obvious, so reports don’t come up often unless it’s important information. I even made myself do that. Even going out wasn’t that often or for a long time. But I never thought I would do such a cute thing.
The flowers and small arched windows planted throughout the villa were as cozy and cute as Hazel. It must have been hard work for several months, but I felt like I should put off the work a little, even if it was because of my sincerity. “Your Excellency, the report….” Would you like to relax a bit? Come to think of it, yes. It’s in my grasp anyway, so why get rid of it right away? Even if it was a little annoying, it seemed like it would be boring without it. It was like that originally, but seeing what I’m doing today, I can’t get out of it because I can’t fall for myself more and more. She’s a girl who can’t live without me. Why don’t you just wait a little longer? If you did something scandalous, you wouldn’t have to worry about this, but there is no circumstance or trace of stealing information separately after marriage. To be honest, I think it cost me a little bit. As time goes by, you see that you keep thinking about it. These days, I think of it without even trying, and it annoys me. Well, I wonder if it’s because I decided to sort this out too.
“Dismissal?” Kylas, who heard the voice belatedly, pretended to know. “What.” I was thinking of Hazel, but when I was interrupted, Kyler made a displeased face. Surprised by the bloody expression on his face, Sid hesitated back. I saw with my own two eyes that he raised the corner of his mouth until just now, but the atmosphere suddenly froze. Even though I have been serving the owner for several years, I am surprised every time this happens. “Sorry. To report….” Sid shuddered and Kyler put the key down. “Report.” “They say they failed to bring the God Purification Stone from the temple.” “Have you failed?” “That’s right. Sorry.” “Why can’t you bring it when you say you’re going to give me the right money? Did I make you do anything difficult?” Kyle’s voice lowered.
“That is… They say that the owner has already been appointed, so they cannot give it away.” “Get rid of it, then.” Eating out in the evening would be better. From what I’ve seen before, they seem to be quite happy eating at a corner store or something. I don’t like having food that I don’t even know what ingredients go into that pretty little mouth, but well, for a day or so. You might get a stomach ache, so you can prepare Hazel’s favorite porridge or something beforehand. What did you eat better than before? “That is….” Kyler’s eyebrows raised, not liking Sid’s answer. “Should I get rid of it and send a smarter guy, or if that doesn’t work, I have to tell them to get rid of the owner of the item? Sid, why are you so stupid?” Sid closed his eyes. It wasn’t a day or two to get rid of useless or betrayed subordinates who failed in their mission, and that was fine. Originally, the master he served was a man without mercy. Instead of being merciless to betrayal and incompetence, the competent and loyal put more value on anything imaginable.
Well, these days, it’s been quiet for about a year, because I’m into a strange hobby. However, getting rid of the owner of Shin Jung-hwa-seok was a bit difficult this time. Sid bowed his head. “Sorry. The owner is, after all, the prince’s lover, so it’s going to cause trouble if you touch it. The prince said he is planning to get it himself and give it as a present.” Kyle’s brow furrowed. “What?” “The owner of Shin Jeonghwaseok is Lily Dayworth.” “It’s not confirmed as the Crown Princess, so what does it matter?” “I have another problem….” “What else?” “That is… Because he is also his friend.” “Who is that?” “So that prisoner… You said.” Sid had to think a lot every time he mentioned Hazel Love. Should I call him Hazel Love? Or should I call her baroness, in line with the title of baron?
Or should I call it a prisoner? Or should I call her that? At first, it didn’t matter if I called her that. It was natural. It was just a nuisance that had to be eliminated anyway. Isn’t it the woman who ran away after eating Kyler Hadid, who was no one else? However, the owner’s eyes seemed to become strangely sharp when he showed signs of raising the name or the woman more and more. It’s clear that he’s thinking of getting rid of it sooner or later, but he couldn’t figure out why his eyes were like that. That’s why I called Poro-nim as pure as possible. Sooner or later, even that worry will disappear. How long do I have to do this annoying thing? On the other hand, since the owner had become quite lenient while doing this ridiculous play, I wanted to hold on a little longer. I don’t like it, but it’s because the person around me who greeted me the most was the prisoner. This was something Sid hadn’t been able to tell anyone about.
Episode 14 At Sid’s words, Kyler belatedly remembered. “Ah, my wife was from the Imperial Palace Knights.” Sid looked at him with a puzzled look at Kyler’s words, which seemed to have come out of his unconscious mind, but soon lowered his head again. “That’s true, but I’d like to say that I’ve been keeping an eye on this side and bumping into it due to the smuggling business and the arena, so I think it’s best to avoid it as much as possible for the time being.” “Then, even if there are no other God Purification Stones, find them.” Kylers has been suffering from unpleasant headaches for decades. So far, the pain has never subsided. None of the doctors brought in could find the cause, and all methods were used to no avail. Then, a few years ago, he was freed from a long headache by accidentally holding the Shin Jeonghwaseok, which he received from another nobleman instead of a debt. If you deal with black magic or are resistant to it, the God Purification Stone, which you would avoid, numbed him like medicine and had a calming effect. Of course, ordinary purification stones had no effect at all.
Unlike normal purification stones that emit white light, new purification stones show blue light, which is rare, but has much better performance. Even if it was cumbersome, the reason why he wanted to get Shin Jung-hwa-seok was actually more of an impulsive intent to kill than a headache. Suddenly, my mood would hit the floor or I would be deeply possessed by some desire. Kyler liked that everything worked according to his will. Not to mention, I don’t like looking up at anyone, and I like to dominate, but not being able to control my mood was very unpleasant. Such urges arose more frequently at dawn. It even happened that I lost my reason. It was only once, but it was enough to break the Shin Jeonghwa Stone. The problem is that I don’t have any memories of that night, so I still don’t know why I was so furious that I lost my mind, or how it broke. Although fortunately, since meeting Hazel, he has been receiving similar effects to Shin Jeong-hwa-seok. Curiously, when I hugged Hazel to sleep, I felt a little more at ease and fell asleep, probably because of her sweet and comfortable body scent. I even forgot whether I had a headache while touching my small, soft, white hands and cute feet.
Although it was not a fundamental solution, it was solved to some extent, so there was no need for the new purification stone anymore. But it was a short-term method. After getting rid of Hazel, I needed a replacement. But why are you tied to a troublesome existence? If Shin Hwa-seok hadn’t been broken at that time, there wouldn’t have been any reason for such a headache. “Yes, I understand. And among those who betrayed, we caught the one who ran away until the end. Clean up….” Kyle’s gaze suddenly turned to his watch. It was almost like an animal sense. As expected, it was Hazel’s work time soon. Only now could I get Hazel into the carriage without making her wait at all. It didn’t take me every time. I tend to take it when I feel like it or when I can afford it, but I don’t know if it’s another day, but I’m going to pick it up today. Then he will jump again with a smile on his face. Of course, I’m not going there for that smile, but I’m just moving because I want to finish it perfectly until the end. Sid widened his eyes as he saw Kylas getting up from his seat in a bit of a hurry unlike before.
“Dismissal?” “What else?” “Shall I clean up?” “Do it yourself and prepare the wagon first.” Kylers left the room. Sid stiffened with his eyes still wide open. Originally, he would make himself do other things, but he used to do it himself when it came to punishing traitors. Oh right. Carriage! “Yes, yes! All right!” Sid hurriedly followed. *** That night. After a nice dinner out and a date, I returned home late at night. I was reading a book as if I was hugged by Noah, and I stared blankly at Noah, who was fiddling with my fingers non-stop. Why are you touching your fingers like that? In bed, he sometimes touched my feet. I even laughed while watching it.
At first I thought it was love. But Kyler Hadid could never do that. Are you counting branches from your fingers? When I go to the bank this time, I have to change my fingerprint registration. Or he’s not thinking of cutting off his limbs. I’m trying to think that it’s Noah, not Kyler, even if I’m afraid I’ll make a mistake in front of him, but every time this happens, I can’t help but have an ominous suspicion. Pretending not to know, I put the book on my lap again, giving up one hand and turning the pages with the other. About two pages later, I had to put the book down again when I heard a knock on the door outside. Noah checked out the door and came back. “Wait a minute, Hazel. I ordered him to work during the day, but it seems he’s back now. I’ll be back soon.” “I understand.” Noah gave me a short kiss on the cheek and left. At the same time, I also hurriedly got up. I put my ears to the door and focused on their conversation. A voice that was barely audible at first began to be heard more and more faintly.
“Yes, because it collapsed because of the rain that day… It took a few days… Again… Recover today….” What? collapsed what! I listened more closely. I can hear it, but it’s frustrating to hear it over and over again. Still this voice. It was someone I knew. He was Noah’s assistant. It was a brown-haired man named Sid. It was clear that Sid was Kyler’s right-hand man. It’s the one I see most often among my subordinates. I always thought he glanced at me disapprovingly whenever he saw me, but when I thought he was Kyler’s subordinate, I naturally accepted it. They greeted each other but never became friends, and now I can see why. “I will hold off for the time being… So. Name… By….” It seemed that he was trying to change seats in the hallway, but his voice was getting farther away. What’s broken, and you’ve finished restoring it? Could it be that the hole to bury me collapsed due to the rain and then was restored? “… I think it fits.”
The building won’t collapse in that rain! However, it seemed that he had given an order to suspend the operation to get rid of me for the time being. Until the order is given! Right? Right? It fits perfectly. After all, this gift might have changed Noah’s heart a little. That means you’ve been given some time to plan your escape! Hallelujah! Oh God! I raised my hands to the god I didn’t believe in. Kylers, you’re a human too! He was a man who knew mercy. In the original version, they said that it was so bad that they ate it, but they seemed to take it into account. So can I take a little breather? It wouldn’t be bad to get a divorce after reducing your thoughts of getting rid of me like this! In relief, my legs gave way and I sat down on the floor. Then you can relax a little bit. I was worried about what to do if I make a mistake while handling things in a hurry, but I can be more thorough.
Nice *** “So, it seems that the road restoration will be finished by tomorrow, and the fence, which you said to make it a little tighter, will be finished within 15 days. If there is no rain, I think it will be possible within a week.” “I like it.” While Hazel cleared her chest, Kyler was discussing the new guild building with Sid. Right now, the two of them were talking about a plan to greatly expand and move Hazel’s guild building from the second floor to the fifth floor. Originally, this was a real wedding anniversary gift. Sid asked me why I was doing this because I was going to organize it soon anyway, but it was purely Kyler’s heart. It’s because I didn’t like it every time I saw him working hard in a cramped two-story building on the subject of stealing my money. Even if I get rid of it, I want to avoid seeing things I don’t want to see. And the greater the anticipation and happiness, the greater the frustration at the end. It wasn’t like building a mansion, so there was no big loss. If it’s no longer useful later, you can use it for storage. However, Hazel had been seriously ill over the weekend, and the road to the entrance was completely destroyed due to the sudden
pouring rain, so road restoration work was urgently needed. In the meantime, we decided to build a double fence to make it stronger and safer. Because the monster suddenly appeared and Hazel was almost in danger. Even if he got rid of it, he had to do it with his own hands, but he didn’t dare to lose the player to something like a demonic beast. He won’t be able to touch anyone but himself. Thanks to this, the gift delivery ceremony was delayed by 15 days. It wasn’t intentional, but the plan went wrong like water flowing. “By the way, Your Excellency, the wedding anniversary has passed, isn’t it too late?” “I’m not a woman to be disappointed by something like that. Go ahead without any problems.” “Yep. I will tell you to finish it properly. Shin Jeong-hwa-seok, even if I search the empire, I will definitely find it and give it to my lord. Please give me a little time.” After sending Sid, who made a special sound on his own, Kylas came back into the room. In the meantime, Hazel had put the book down and was asleep on the bed. I was just wondering if I would hear more voices chirping like a lark. Kyler reluctantly lay down next to Hazel.
Then I lay on my side and looked at Hazel’s face for a while with my arms crossed. From the point where the hair grows, it descends along the bulging, fluffy forehead and stops at the corner of the eyes. The densely packed light brown eyelashes caught my eye. I could see his eyebrows quivering. In an instant, wind leaked out of Kyle’s mouth. There were times when I showed this kind of appearance on the next day after being harassed all night. She seems to be using her head because she’s afraid to touch herself more, but Hazel doesn’t seem to know that she can’t pretend to sleep. Kyler also wanted to put her to sleep today, so he decided to let Hazel pretend to sleep. The strange thing is that there are times when I fall asleep, but it was also quite interesting to witness the relaxed expression on my face. Kyler looked down at her. Come to think of it, the color of her hair was intense, but other than that, there was no dark color. There is no angular part anywhere, and when I look at the forehead, the tip of the nose, the tip of the chin, and the auricle, I get the illusion that they are made of round circles of different sizes. I mean it’s amazing
Kyler reached out and grabbed a handful of her disheveled hair and brought it towards him. Sometimes my hair feels exceptionally bright. Like right now It felt like the light was on, so I tried to block the light with my fists. Well, it’s not a magical beast that emits light, so can your hair emit light? Eventually, Hazel’s breathing eased. You fell asleep. I don’t have the stamina to endure, so why are you expanding your business? What do you do with that money? Kyler continued to look at Hazel for hours afterward. I don’t even recognize myself. There’s no way that would be the case, but I’ll have a hard time catching it if it runs away, so I used it as an excuse to keep an eye on it.
Episode 15 Chapter 3.
It’s A Big Deal Because My Dark Husband’s Acting Is Improving Day by Day “Oh, Hazel. How long has this been?” A week later, Annie showed up. Annie hugged me as if we were close friends we hadn’t seen in a long time, as if we were about to shed tears. His voice melted so much that he said, ‘Have I been this close to Annie?’ I was almost mistaken. “Come on. Wasn’t it difficult coming from the capital?” Annie frowned, showing off her wide-eyed eyes. “It was a long way. I didn’t know it would be the corner of the ferrarium. Of course, the air is awesome.” In the past, when I watched Annie, I had long lemon-colored hair, but now it looks like I have short hair enough to show my ears. The slightly angled bridge of the nose also looked much cooler. Maybe that’s why he looked taller and his blue eyes felt clearer. In addition, it was said that decorating one’s nails had become popular in the capital city, and sure enough, long nails were full of tiny jewels. “Come in. This is the guild I run.”
“… Didn’t I tell you it was this big? I thought it was a small shop.” Annie widened her eyes and scanned the hallway. “Still, it’s a mercenary guild that has been around for over a year. How’s Dylan?” “That guy? I’m fine It seemed busy there anyway.” After talking so much that a passing employee could overhear, I headed straight to the reception room. “Busy?” I asked and opened the door to the waiting room. When I nodded to come inside, Annie brought her slender body into the waiting room. “I saw a massive staffing.” Annie glanced around the parlor and sat down on the sofa, fiddling with the leather. “It is expensive.” “Thank you for noticing.” As soon as the employee got out and left, Annie’s eyes changed dramatically. “It’s been a long way and it’s hard. So, what kind of request are you going to make this time?” Also, the main point is fast.
I sat down in front of her. First of all, before talking about Kyler, there is one thing I want to know. I unfastened the necklace and held it out to Annie. It was a necklace given as a wedding anniversary gift. “First of all, I want to check if there is a tracking spell here. How long will it take? I want to check it out as soon as possible.” Annie raised her eyebrows and accepted the necklace. “Hmm? You can check this right now. I have to check right away to make transactions faster, so I carry my equipment with me. Look, there is a magic tool….” Annie carefully set the necklace down and opened the bag she had been carrying. Several magic tools protruded from inside. “Ah, here it is.” Annie pulled out an object that looked like a long rod and took the necklace back. When I put something like a magic crystal the size of my fingernail out of my bag at the end of the rod, red light poured out. Annie studied the necklace for a while with the light. It was similar to appraising jewelry. “It’s not a tracking magic, it’s a jewel with protection magic on it?”
“A protection spell?” “Yes, it is a jewel that activates a protective shield in case of emergency. Wanna see? Is there a faint circle inside the jewel? Now, hang it around your neck again.” I put on the necklace obediently as Annie said. “If it doesn’t activate properly, it will sting. If you bounce it well, don’t worry, this magic stone will absorb it again. Have you done a lot of training like this?” I nodded and tensed up. Just because you’ve trained doesn’t mean you’re not afraid of attacks! As soon as I nodded, Annie grabbed the magic crystal and quickly snapped her fingers. A spark flew in an instant. In an instant, the necklace released a transparent film like a balloon inflating. At the same time, the sparks that were pouring down on me bounced back. “Mom!” With Annie’s cry, white sparks were sucked into the magic crystal. Annie, who did not have magical powers, used magic stones using magic stones in this way. Annie’s eyes widened a little and her mouth opened slightly.
“Now give it back.” “… Here.” Annie examined the necklace more carefully than before. “It’s not even disposable, is it? It is a permanent stone with no limit on the number of times. Where did you get this precious thing?” “… As a wedding anniversary gift from my husband.” Annie’s eyes changed as if they were about to pop out at any moment. “Wow, to get this expensive and rare thing! It seems that your husband loves you quite a bit. Money aside, this is really hard to come by. Or has anything dangerous happened recently?” “No. Oh, there was a time when a monster appeared around here and cleaned it once.” “Aha? I guess that’s why. He is a lover.” As Annie handed me the necklace, she licked her lips without taking her eyes off it, asking how much it was. Permanent stone is literally a gem containing permanent magic that has no limit on the number of times. It was valued according to the number of times or the power of magic, but disposable items were easily obtainable among nobles. So, at one time, it was popular to give gifts to lovers or family members.
It seems that he didn’t use the tracking technique for fear of making me suspicious. It was also completely black. I touched the jewel once and put the necklace around my neck again. Originally, Annie does not accept requests unless paid in advance. I had to feel the highest level of satisfaction with the remuneration before I could pay it in arrears or not. My first transaction with Annie had brought such satisfaction that I was told to come by any time, even with a deferred payment if necessary. Since he had solved one problem, he held out a gold coin to pay for it. Then Annie shook her head. “This is a service for returning customers. You already received an overflowing reward from the last quest. Do you think I have a bit of a conscience? By the way, is there a real request?” “I know you well.” “Do you live on this floor for a year or two? so what’s the problem? What can I help you with?” Annie leaned leisurely on the sofa. “Divorce and run away. Or exile.” A question mark floated above Annie’s head.
“Hmm…? It’s not like my ears are wrong, right?” “Divorce and run away. Or exile. You must have heard it right.” “Why not? You say you have such a nice building and it’s going well? The neighborhood is a bit late, but this isn’t bad, is it? Aren’t you on good terms with your husband? The necklace I just received was also a gift for our wedding anniversary….” I took a deep breath and started. “Annie, don’t be surprised by what I have to say from now on.” “Oh, why are you like this? You scare me so much to say something. I don’t do anything too difficult. You know? Could it be that you are a dog car class that only treats you well when your husband is good to you? Violence wouldn’t work with Hazel… You didn’t put up with it by saying you loved me, did you?” “No, it’s not like that. First of all, you have to listen to my story and decide whether to make a deal or not. Speaking of remuneration….” I handed Annie a piece of paper that I had been organizing since morning. “This is a property I can take with me. If I succeed, I’ll give you half here.” Annie looked at the paper for a while before putting it down. “What between us… I must risk my life. So what are you going to say? Try it.” I cleared my throat, sorted out my current situation, and started pouring it out to her.
After a while “….” Annie covered her hair with both hands as if tearing it apart and stood firm for a while. I drank tea calmly. “Kyle, the world is choking me. Kyler Hadid is… Hazel’s husband? Who gave you this necklace? Did I hear and understand this correctly?” Annie asked, running both hands down my neck. “… That’s right.” “Hazel, in a previous life you sold any country…? What the hell are you doing?” “….” “How can you, how can you marry such a scary person, uh… Sorry. You shouldn’t curse at your husband, this.” I washed my face roughly to see if Annie would not be able to do it. “If I had known in advance, I would have married… Now you know what my situation is. That’s why I want to hurry up as soon as possible. Annie, can you do me a favor?” Annie was silent for a long time. This request must be difficult. The other person is none other than Kyler Hadid.
Annie’s heart was fully understood. “No matter how you look at it, it’s strange… I don’t think Kyler Hadid loves you….” Annie met my eyes and shook her head. “Absolutely not. I can’t believe he loves me Wouldn’t it be better if the sun rose in the west?” “….” “Apart from exile, where will you go if you run away?” “I haven’t decided yet. Even if you decide to run away, I wonder if the final goal will be asylum….” “I will recommend asylum. At least one-fifth of the empire belongs to him, but if you want to escape, you’d better go somewhere out of reach. Haven’t you heard? You know the rumor that the betrayer will be followed until death to find and get rid of it, right?” “I think I have heard of it. In fact, I think I might be stuck there too.” Annie clicked her tongue. “… Have you ever cheated?” “Hmm, something similar.” “… I must be crazy. Since you’re still alive, it’s true that you don’t know. What’s the man’s name now?” “Noah Edish.”
“Where did you come up with such a name? That man really does not choose any means, as rumored.” I flinched at Annie’s sharp words. I thought it was the coolest name in the world. I decided to avoid such words in front of Annie as much as possible. “Under… I guess I’ll have to risk my life for this. I came here in the mood of going on a spring picnic, thinking that I was at most looking for something or laundering money.” Annie rubbed the nape of her neck, saying that her neck was sore. “But you never knew? You must have felt alive just by getting close to it?” “I did not know. I really don’t even know how to live. For treating me so kindly.” “Are you friendly?” I responded with a smile by stretching the corners of my mouth to both sides. No matter what I said, I couldn’t believe it. “Then be more precise. What do you want to do first?” “First….” I handed out another document.
Episode 16 It was a list of people I had dealt with so far, excluding mercenaries. “I want you to pick out the people who are related to Kyler Hadid. Maybe a few are other names he has.” “Hmm… And?” “I want to move the funds to another place without him noticing… In a direction that can’t be found as much as possible. I also make a car name together. The list was roughly culled.” “Aha. Are you moving this too?” Annie pointed to the ceiling. “No. Just some property. And I would also like to know how to annul a marriage without a lawsuit and without an agreement. Even a divorce doesn’t matter. You just have to find a way. Because I can solve it.” “Invalidate….” “And after running away, even exile. The moment you leave here, even the asylum must be done at once. What do you mean….” “All right. If anything goes wrong or out of place, Hazel and I will give our necks to Kyler Hadid. It would be a shame to be sold into slavery or freed for play in a gladiator arena. Yes?” I closed my eyes tightly at the sound of the bloody sound.
I know Noah is dark, a villain role, but he seemed even more disreputable than I thought. I’m saying this because I need Annie’s help, but I’m not lighthearted because he’s a man I love. “Other than that, I’ll leave it to Annie. I’ll tell you about the rest as things go.” “Are you talking about making money?” “Perhaps.” Annie pursed her red lips. “Um, I’ll think about it a bit more.” Even so, Annie’s eyes continued to glance at the paper on which the property I held out was written. “But before that, can I ask you a question?” “Anything.” I wondered what Annie was curious about. “Is that man really raising beasts instead of animals?” “….” “Really?” “No. I don’t raise any animals.” “I see… No, I thought it was different from the rumors. Even if you know about Kyler Hadid externally, you can’t know the details. You
must be such a great person.” “I understand.” “Didn’t he show violence to you or something?” “Not at all.” “Yes, but I asked just in case. I must have been really surprised.” Annie seemed to have gained a year’s worth of fatigue just by listening to my story. He rested his chin on his chin, dangling his feet, and frowned and straightened his forehead for a long time. Annie straightened her back. “What will Hazel do if I say no to the deal?” Suddenly, the car bottomed out. It seemed that my mouth was dry without even realizing it. Putting down the teacup, he answered without hesitation. “You have to do it alone first.” “Ah, if I say that, what am I going to be?” At that, I smiled. “I was told not to be pressured. If you help me instead, I’ll pay the price.” “I know this because I’ve been through it before. That’s why you’re worried.”
“And I promise you, in the last request, Annie will be able to pay off this job and earn enough money to survive.” Annie’s mouth fell open. Then he screamed out loud with his red lips. “I’m still thinking about it, but what if I talk about that!” I smiled at her like that. It was a fact that Annie already knew right away that she wanted to settle a big deal. “I have to convince Annie, but it’s a choice I can’t help.” “It’s too much, really!” Still, after those words, Annie’s brow deepened even more. Annie stares at the dozens of jewels embedded in her fingernails, ponders, and bangs! and hit the table. “Great.” “Animated film?” “I will. If you can jump and bounce, you should do it. In fact, I’ve been terribly involved with Kyler’s men in the past, so it was a bad car. I was getting tired of the name Annie anyway, so let’s try it, well.” “Thank you.” Thanks to that, I was also able to smile brightly. OK, Annie held my hand too.
“Ah! Just in case.” Said Annie, putting the papers into her bag. “Yes?” “That’s not going to happen, but I came here as Hazel’s friend, right?” “Yes.” “Can we avoid running into Kyler Hadid as much as possible? If I have to face it, I can do it at least once, but I don’t have the confidence that I won’t feel anything in front of him….” Annie trembled as if she were truly frightened. “I will try.” “You can turn me into trash, so you have to block me as much as possible, okay?” I couldn’t help but nod my head at her earnest request. Annie went back and was working in the representative office when someone knocked on the door. “Come in.” Nigella was out of the office preparing for her expansion, so she looked up to see who was here, but she saw white hair first. “CEO. That gingerbread.” Ginger nodded and came inside.
“I didn’t do anything else. Are there any guests?” “No, not that….” Ginger pulled a nearby chair and sat down, holding her back erect with her fists clenched. Since I offered Ginger the deal, I hadn’t said anything until I had made my decision. It’s taking longer than I thought, so I thought it was a real fan, but it came today. In fact, as it was that day, Ginger Perrian secretly hinted that she might run out and tell Kyler. I didn’t say it because it wasn’t resolved. Have you decided I was looking forward to it in my heart, but I decided not to show off as much as possible on the outside. “Me, CEO.” “Say it comfortably.” Then Ginger said, ‘Kuhm! hmm! greatness!’ I coughed loudly. Then Ginger gave me a defiant look. “I will make a deal.” At those words, I felt out of breath. He chose me on the scale that placed me and Kyler. Although, to be exact, I chose money.
“You want to do business with me? Even dangerous?” “It’s just as dangerous. If both are risky anyway, I decided to just take the money.” “Uh….” I know that until now, I have only chosen money. “And… Really take it out… Will you give it to me?” I immediately understood Ginger’s meaning. I’m talking about your lover. I nodded willingly. “I will do my best, CEO!” Ginger jumped up and bent 90 degrees. When I looked up again, I was startled to see the desire for money popping out of my eyes. You’re serious about real money…. In any case, I was of course welcomed to come to my side. I held out my hand to shake Ginger’s hand. Then Ginger hurried over. “Please take care of me.” “Me too, Mr. Oh, should I call you master?” Ginger wiggled his fox’s tail as if it were about to break.
“Put, no. Just call me the representative. That way it’ll be easier to go undetected. You know what to do first, right?” “Yes, I’ll take a quick look at Mr. Nigella so that the CEO doesn’t get caught.” “Great. For the time being, nothing will be difficult. Whatever I do, don’t tell Nigella.” “All right. I… By the way, CEO, can I touch that gold bar just once?” “Well, that, yes.” At those words, I obediently made Ginger feel the gold bar. Ginger shouted “Fighting” and left, saying that he would do everything he had set his mind to. Instead of the gold bar I showed him when I first went out, I gave him a small gold bar as a gift, and after wiping off my drool, he even asked me to attach some shackles around my neck so that I wouldn’t betray him. I just gave it as a gift because I was happy to see a character I would never have met in the first place, and I was willing to do it. I’ve already hinted at it once. But Ginger laughed, saying how can you survive on this floor if you’re scared of that. With Ginger’s consent, I made an even stronger suggestion to prevent any mishaps from being discovered by Kyle. I couldn’t bet something terrifying like suicide, and I bet in the direction of erasing all memories, but it was dangerous because it was tantamount to turning my brain into mush.
Ginger was warned that if she betrayed her, she would lose her life on the spot. To the person I thought was my own, such a strong hint was really uncomfortable for the first time, but thinking of it as a minimum safety device for each other made me a little more comfortable. Best of all, it was better than being caught by Kyler. *** Almost half a month had passed since then. Midsummer was really approaching now. Noah didn’t show any suspicious behavior that day, as if I hadn’t overheard it wrong. Noah didn’t seem to doubt too much when he said that his friend had come to the Ferrari for a vacation. In the meantime, Annie was faithfully playing the role of a friend who came for a vacation, and I had been meeting her by introducing her to the Ferrari from time to time. Ginger was also hiding me from Nigella. And today, I heard the results of the first request from Annie. ‘I usually find a list like this in a week at the most, but it’s really staggering. So it took a long time. In fact, there are subordinates in charge of each name. I really doubted my abilities while looking for this. I am so sorry that I am late.’ “Under….”
I wondered how well Kyler Hadid had hidden it so that Annie would have a problem too, but looking at the list, it seemed clear. I chewed over each name marked in red. Count Lachman. Baron Rentyne. Self-made after Maihu. And to Noah Edish. It was all another title for Kyler Hadid. The names of the other five were also the names of people who were vassals or subordinates of Caylus. The other 20 or so were fortunately not related to Kyler Hadid, but the problem was that they were traded only once or were not nutritious in the first place. That meant that almost all of my trading connections had to do with Kylus. Under! I thought Count Lachman was a bit trustworthy. Somehow, like Noah Edish, Baron Rentyne also had a lot of money for a baron. I came from a commoner, so I thought all aristocrats had a lot of money!
Episode 17 After finding out like this, the reality that was really on his palm struck me. So I felt betrayed. It was as if he had built up half of what I worked hard for. My efforts…. All the hours of staying up all night, bleeding noses, and working hard felt in vain. Anger rose to a level different from the sense of betrayal he had felt before. How… Can you do this far? It was really too much. After memorizing everything, I burned the papers Annie gave me without a trace. Then, after a long time, he opened a letter from the guild association. It was an invitation to attend the guild representative meeting. Well, to put it simply, it’s like an event for networking, and I get an invitation like this about twice a year. I didn’t go even after receiving invitations every time because I was bothered, but how can such a good opportunity come?
I wanted to be able to take some time away from Noah without making any other excuses. And there was a reason it had to be the capital. No matter how notorious Caylus is, he is first and foremost an aristocrat. It also has the title of duke, a high-ranking noble. It means an aristocrat who frequents the imperial palace and attends banquets. It would not be easy to deceive anyone as Noah Edish in the capital city. Although that man would make it any way. Come to think of it, this morning Noah asked me out on a date after a long time. Over the course of a week, I had to suffer for a long time to rehearse my hardened facial expression brightly again. *** Kyler’s mood had been heading for a low pressure for the week. To be exact, it seems that it has not been a full moon. Hazel is busy. My prisoner is busy. After he announced his goal of expanding the business, he had more time to prepare things differently every day, and at the same time,
Hazel’s friend came from the capital. Thanks to that, instead of going to work together, it became more common to come home late at night. I was much more tired than usual, so I couldn’t talk or hug him properly at night. At least during waking hours, I hope to hold on to the papers for a while. I was disgusted, so I bit and sucked my fingers and teased my cheeks, but I didn’t get any results. If I had known it would be like this, I would have said we would start preparing for expansion next year. I thought it would be better if Hazel was busy because I didn’t have to worry about it, but somehow, I was strangely annoyed. I was only looking at myself until a week ago, what the hell is going on? Every time we face each other, I think it will get better when I see a face that seems to have waited for me all day. By the way, why are you in a bad mood? Should I just remove it right now? Also I don’t like it Still, today was the day the guild building was completed, so I asked him out on a date, and he smiled and said he readily agreed. Of course it should.
Sid, meanwhile, continued to do his work, keeping a close eye on him. Why are you so angry I guessed why Kylas was low pressure. But I wondered why. “Dismissal.” “….” “Dismissal.” “Say. Don’t keep calling me like a parrot.” The voice that went all the way to the floor sounded like the purr of a beast. “If it bothers you that much, why don’t you get rid of it right away?” “What?” “Aren’t you upset about the captivity?” “….” “Actually, I’m still curious. Are you going to dispose of the guild building after giving it away? A lot of time has passed. Or are you planning on continuing?” “….” Kyler didn’t have an answer.
It’s already been a year. No matter how much Sid thought about it, he couldn’t shake the feeling that things were going differently than he had originally planned. Of course, I know he has no mercy for traitors or those who stab him in the back, but it was the first time he dragged on like this. Normally, I have to get rid of it even if I get my hands drenched in blood. Although it started because he couldn’t catch them even after sending his subordinates like that. Looking at the master now, she seems like a woman who is about to die, so she wondered what more she needed. … No way. “Dismissal…?” “I don’t really like it now.” “Ah, that’s right. All right. Maybe I….” “What else?” “If His Excellency asked him….” Kyler’s head turned. Sid gulped, but couldn’t stop talking. “Do you have any pity?”
“What?” “Aren’t you the one who stole His Excellency’s information and money? I think it should have been removed already. It’s the same with the guild, and the loss is much greater than the money he stole….” Kyle’s eyebrows went up. Sid added quickly. “Ah, of course, it’s true that His Excellency started this out of petty money and out of disgrace, but I wondered if he’d be sympathetic since it’s been taking so long.” “Sympathy?” “Yes. I thought he was a great person, but wasn’t the prisoner originally from an insignificant commoner? I joined the Knights with only one job as an illusionist, and that was the only information I stole.” Kyler nodded, hoping to see him. “Honestly, except for that one fact, isn’t it very insignificant and like dust? It seems that it was easy to dig in because the prisoner had no family in the first place. Then I thought about whether or not His Excellency also felt pity for me. It’s like giving them expensive things as presents.” Because of pity Even if it wasn’t accurate, it didn’t seem wrong. I say I love Hazel a lot, but it’s all fake.
Occasionally, when I came in at dawn and looked down at Hazel, who was sleeping alone with her small body curled up, I would get caught up in a tingling and unknown emotion. Incorporating sympathy into that feeling, it seemed roughly right. By the way. “But why do you keep calling me POW?” “Yes?” “Are you your prisoner?” “That, oh, no… I don’t mean that.” Sid, embarrassed, replied with a dumbfounded face. Kyle’s brow furrowed even more. “It’s insignificant, like dust. Why should Hazel hear that? Are you saying that you know your topic?” No, didn’t the lord nod just now? Sid pursed his lips and wept bitterly. Then, when he saw that Kyler’s expression was getting more and more stern, he straightened up. That look is dangerous. I thought I should get out of this place quickly. Sid shook his head at once. “No! My mouth is straight! I will correct it.”
Then Kyle’s irritation subsided a little. “There is nothing to worry about, so I just let it go. None of your business. I will get rid of it when the time comes.” Sid paused at the heavy voice and lowered his head. I had a lot to say, but it was best to say that I was wrong unconditionally. “Yes, sorry. I guess I was over-the-top. I will try to be more careful with my mouth.” Then, before a bigger fire broke out, I hurriedly avoided the seat. *** “Where are we going? Weren’t you going home?” “We will arrive soon.” It was work together after a week. But Noah asked me to stop by somewhere other than my house, so I was very nervous. So suddenly? Because until this morning, there was no sign of anything. Until now, he had never shown himself in front of Noah, but now cold sweat seemed to run down his back. I hope you know that we started transferring funds from today… Couldn’t you? How thorough!
I took over a hundred deep breaths to erase the great sense of betrayal I felt from him today. I asked, crossing Noah’s arms. I blinked hard to moisten my eyes a bit. “Noah, where are we really going?” “Are you curious?” “Yeah, I’m curious.” Noah stared down at me and then moved his head forward again. I guess I really don’t want to tell you. In a moment of frustration, Noah’s lips went up. Then he tapped his own cheek. “Yes?” “Today, if my wife does it first, I’ll think about it.” “Ah.” I took the opportunity and raised my head and kissed Noah on the cheek. The corners of Noah’s mouth grew longer. “Hey, will you tell me now?” Why don’t you just kiss me and suddenly show me the hell? “To expand the business, shouldn’t we start with the head office?”
“That is… What.” I was about to ask if it was a horse, but the carriage stopped in front of a building. “I want you to come down and see for yourself.” Before I could come to my senses, Noah got down first and held out his hand to me. No what the hell…. I bewilderedly took his hand and got off. I saw a large five-story building in front of me. Isn’t this where it used to be? When was this building built? It looked solid and big, like the guild building I first entered in the capital. All the roads leading to the building were made of stone. Originally, it was closer to the village entrance and the center than the guild office. I looked at him in amazement when Noah opened the wagon door and took out an envelope and handed it to me. “The second gift to celebrate our first wedding anniversary.” “… I beg your pardon?”
“I should have given it along with the necklace, but the road suddenly collapsed and the restoration was delayed. It’s late, but I really wanted to give this to Hazel as a present.” I creaked and turned my head to look up at the large building. Is this for me? If you’re going to get rid of it anyway, why do you keep giving me such amazing gifts? This man might think that this is the most effective way to win my love. Then it makes a little sense. I made a face that fell for him once again. Somehow, every time I did this false act, I felt less guilty, and my heart toward him seemed to grow duller. “It’s a safer location than the current building, and we’ve made a mercenary rest area nearby, so if there’s a problem, we’ll be able to deal with it more easily.” I opened the document he had given me. Hazel Love was really written on the register. You mean this isn’t the ground to bury me in? Thinking of removing it right now… Wasn’t it? Still, I didn’t feel sorry. Anyway, I was relieved to know that I had no intention of killing today.
Phew, i’m really glad “Noah….” Maybe because I was relieved, tears welled up involuntarily. When I looked up, Noah grinned and grabbed my cheeks. “If I gave it along with the necklace that day, it would have felt more fateful, but it’s a pity. Because we thought the same thing.” Iknow, right. If I had known earlier, I wouldn’t have been so upset. “The gift I gave was a very small villa.” “Size has nothing to do with it. Proof that my wife loves me.” It’s okay to say things like that…. I grinned.
Episode 18 “Thank you. I never even thought of it.” “Shall we go in? I want my wife to see everything inside.” I nodded and Noah wrapped his arms around me and led me inside. As soon as I entered, there was a hallway twice as wide as the hallway of the guild building. There was also a break room where mercenaries and staff could rest. I still have it, but there is only one. When I go to a bigger place, I was going to expand the rest room first, but that dream came true at once. Welfare will not be a problem as long as there are only employees left. I thought as I looked at the large, comfortable room. If you move to a building this big, you won’t have to worry about closing the guild. It was because he thought that if he left the guild, he would get rid of it because he would be offended. The money I make from the guild is a lot of money for me, but it might not be for him. But that worry has gone away. Representative offices were located on the first and fifth floors.
The top floor had only two rooms in that large space. Representative office and representative lounge. In addition, there is a mobile device that allows you to easily move between the 1st and 5th floors. The magic tools that were only installed in the mansion were installed here as well. Money is good. I was in awe of admiration. At least there won’t be any risk of blowing up the guild if we move here. And if I ask you to move quickly, you won’t even doubt it, right? “Do you like it?” I turned around at Noah’s question. Then he held his hands together and his eyes twinkled. “Awesome! very! It makes me want to move right away!” Noah’s smile deepened. “Fortunately, the. My wife likes it too.” “I like it. It’s like Noah came and went in my heart. What if I really don’t have Noah? I really want to raise this guild diligently.” I exaggerated more than usual. *** That evening.
We went through all the presents and came back for dinner. I carefully floated my luck while dipping and eating the steak that Noah cooked and cut himself. “Noah, you know.” “Yes, Hazel.” I fluttered the invitation to the guild representative meeting that I had prepared in advance. “I was invited to the guild representative meeting held in the capital, and I want to attend.” Noah’s smile remained the same, but his eyebrows slightly raised crookedly. “A meeting?” “Well, I thought it was held every year! Gee, remember?” “Are you bothered by that in the first place?” “Yeah, but I changed my mind when I saw the new guild building today. I thought it would be good to promote the guild expansion at this opportunity. If we expand, they will support us a lot.” “Ah.” A crack appeared on Noah’s face in an instant. It was as if he regretted giving the building as a gift. No way. “I think I will be gone for about a week. Are you okay?” Noah, who was skillfully cutting, stopped moving.
“… A week or so?” “Yeah, about a week. Since I’m going to the capital after almost a year, I want to see a little while I’m there. Or a full moon…?” “That’s not okay.” Noah refused like a knife. “Yes?” “It’s hard to go through a week without honey, but 15 days….” “Uh… That….” “Why don’t you go with me, then?” Oh, no. Let’s go together There was nothing more dangerous than that. You can’t just try to extend the period and fail spectacularly! And can he really go to the capital? In the capital, there must be people who know his face. I was curious, but I wasn’t smart enough to ask. “Ah, a week would be nice! Come to think of it, I don’t think I can last more than a week without Noah.” Then Noah’s expression softened. “I’m glad you think the same way. Oh, since you said that, shall I just go with you? Come to think of it, a week must be too hard….” At those words, I screamed inwardly.
I didn’t know it would stick like this. I quickly interrupted Noah. “Oh, no. Noah is busy, so I’ll go alone.” “No. I think it would be better if we go together.” Cold sweat ran down my back. “They say that only representatives can attend the guild representative meeting. And coincidentally, my friend also said that they are extending their vacation schedule. So he said he would come with me and pack more.” “Ah, that friend.” “Yes, Annie. Also, I don’t want Noah to be unable to work because of me. Even now, you go out and come back in the morning. I want to support Noah as much as Noah supports my work. As soon as possible, I’ll be back soon! I’m also buying Noah presents!” “….” I smiled as brightly as I could. The corners of his mouth stiffened with tension. He seemed to notice immediately if he stuttered or showed signs of strangeness. If I hadn’t known of his existence, this conversation wouldn’t have been tense at all. If it wasn’t for the feeling of being held, it would have been a more perfect performance. Noah said nothing.
He was smiling, but somehow his eyes didn’t match and he felt like he was standing still in mid-air. “Wouldn’t that be dangerous? I am worried about sending Hazel alone.” At that, I burst into laughter. “I’m not going to catch the Witchbeast, so what’s dangerous. Perhaps the capital is the safest place in Elquim?” “That… Yes. Then when will we depart?” “If I leave on Friday, I think I can take the weekend off and attend right away on Monday.” “All right. If you need anything, I will prepare it for you. We will also prepare a place to stay in the capital. I can’t let my wife stay in any hotel.” As expected, a certain baron flaunts his wealth casually like that…. But I had no intention of missing out on this great opportunity. “Oh, okay, that’s fine. Wouldn’t it make your home feel more affectionate if you use that kind of place sometimes? I miss you even more.” Is it because of my mood that I suddenly felt a flash of red in my eyes? “Not bad. Then you should choose the safest place. You have to be careful.” “Sure. I’ll buy a lot of Noah presents!”
I responded with a bashful smile while watching Noah’s somewhat confused expression. Leaning on Noah’s arms, I looked at the documents before going to sleep, and a low sigh came to my head. “Noah?” Looking up, I saw Noah’s worried face. Why do you look like that You’re not trying to change your mind, are you? He gave me a building that big as a gift! “Yes, Hazel.” “… Are you worried?” “Doesn’t exist.” “I think I just sighed.” As he tilted his head, Noah sighed again. “It’s bleak at the thought of going through a week without Hazel.” Embarrassed, I stared at him even more. “Even if it’s only for a week?” “It’s the first time we’ve fallen since we met, isn’t it? Since we got married, we haven’t been apart for more than a day.” Did you really?
I tend to only go back and forth between the company and home, and after meeting this man, I went through courses at work, dating, and at home before getting married…. He was right. Is that so? Come to think of it, why is my range of action so narrow? In my previous life, I only knew the company and the house, but it was like that here too! I was so busy that I didn’t feel anything wrong. At least, the trips I took during my married life were always with Noah. That was natural. Being with Noah was the happiest thing in the world. Conversely, Noah was also surprised. It’s also something I couldn’t have suspected at all. He must have many subordinates, but how did he manage to work without being away from me for long? “Ah, I see.” “That would be like a year to me.” With a sullen face, he leaned more towards me. Noah’s chin rested on his shoulder, and the arm wrapped around his waist tightened even more.
I snorted. “Noah, you exaggerate too much. If you come before the weekend, it will take less than a week.” Actually, a week is an excuse, and I plan to stay a little longer than I promised him. I’m trying to find out how he gets out if he doesn’t come back on the promised day. If you reveal yourself to find me and get rid of me… Maybe I should leave Noah a little early. A sigh settled in my head again. “You should be back soon.” “Yes, I will.” Every time like this, my heart was a little like that. Because I know the sweet Noah. I made up my mind, but it felt like my heart was being torn every time. *** Next day. Kyler, who was with Hazel on her way to work, was in low pressure today. “Sid.”
“Yes?” “Bring me some portraits.” Sid narrowed his eyes. What password is that? “A portrait?” “Okay. I should draw a portrait of my wife. As much as possible.” What else do you mean by this? Sid twisted his restless head to figure out the meaning behind it. There are very few things that require a painter. “Captive… Huh. A portrait of him? The picture of your face will still be there when you get off the wanted list. Shall I come right away?” At those words, Kyle shot him sharply. Sid flinched. “… I will bring a painter.” “Within a week. As someone who can stay at the mansion while Hazel is busy drawing.” “Yes, I understand.” “Ah, at least it would be nice to be a female artist.” “Yes? Why is the painter’s gender….”
“I just do it because it bothers me.” “Yes. Then the prisoner, no, the baroness, no madame, uh… Should I have them draw Hazel Love and store them in the warehouse?” “No, you should hang it in the office. A hallway and another room would be nice too. It seems that wherever my eyes can reach it will be fine.” Sid tilted his head. “Yes? Aren’t you painting a portrait to find him if he ever runs away?” It’s not like that, but I think that excuse would be fine, so Kyler nodded. “That’s right.” “Then why are you in the office?” “If you keep looking, you won’t be able to recognize it at a glance even if it runs away.” I see it every day, but is there any reason to need it again… He wanted to, but Sid didn’t have the courage to say it. “Oh, I see! You are wise too.” “Take me as a painter who draws as quickly as possible and can draw well. If you can’t draw the same, I will bury you first.” No why me…. He felt unfair as to why the sparks suddenly bounced on him, but he had no strength to wither.
“I will bring the most famous portrait painter.” So I have no choice but to listen to orders. That day, Sid unleashed dozens of men to find the best portrait painter in the empire, and he himself had to run around all night sweating with his feet on fire. *** “So you’re able to go up to the capital this time?” Annie, who hadn’t visited in a while, asked while drinking tea. “Yes. The invitation came just in time.” “Thank god. If you said you were going on a trip, you might be able to catch up as an excuse.” “I mean.” “Ah, first of all, about 10% of the money I handed over has been washed. I think the car name certificate will be finished today or tomorrow. Did you really struggle to find a name that suited Hazel? Do you put that in a new safe?” “Yes, I do that, but I use half of the laundered funds to buy purified stones.” “Jung Hwa-seok? Are you talking about selling at the temple?” “That’s right.” “Eh? Why is that useless thing?”
Episode 19 Annie’s face was full of questions. The purification stone is literally a white stone made by condensing only the power of purification among the sacred powers of priests for purification. It purifies the body and mind, but also had the function of purifying pollution such as water and land. With the exception of Shin Purification Stones, which have superior power, Purification Stones are rarely needed now and are not sold at high prices. Compared to holy stones and recovery stones from temples, they are sometimes treated as trash. Even if you’re a black magician like me, the purification stone suppresses that power, so you don’t need it, and it’s like poison. However, the attacks of the demons become more and more severe, and by the time the final darkness appears as shown in the original work, contamination will begin everywhere. Then, the clear water that you can drink at will from the stream will be the cause of the disease. It burns everywhere, creating a polluted land. This is the future that can’t be changed unless I find out and punish the final darkness. What I needed at that time was a purification stone.
The recovery stone, holy stone, whatever, the water is now polluted and there is no drinking water. It was said that even after the protagonists defeated the final darkness, it would take several years for the empire to recover and peace to come, so it was clear that the suffering of the people would last even longer. At that time, it was not enough for Junghwa-seok to jump to the ceiling, and he said that riots broke out in some villages because he couldn’t get them with money. There are a few other things I know, but first, the most useful purification stone. “I’ll let Annie know later. So, please buy the purified stone.” “What… It’s not a difficult request. All right. But how much? No matter how small the purification stones are, if they are collected, they will become quite bulky.” “No matter how purified stones are, if you suddenly acquire them in large quantities, you will be suspicious, so you can collect them slowly. Even if we say mass, it won’t be the mass we think. Because I hate being monopolized in the temple. And since the temple records everything, even the items donated, it would be better to live under several names if possible.” “Ah! That’s right. I don’t know because I don’t pray. I didn’t even set foot in the temple for fear of being struck by lightning.” Said Annie, frowning. “Me too. Then it won’t fill up very quickly. Enough to fill a small safe?”
“Ah, I get it roughly. I’ll buy in moderation so that I don’t get suspicious. However….” “Yes.” I gestured as if to tell Annie. “Why does this worthless purification stone smell like money? If it’s okay, can I collect some of mine?” At that, I burst into laughter. “It’s okay. You can gather without talking.” “I also have common morals.” Annie replied bluntly. “All right. Then please do that too. Request fee….” “Oh, why are you doing this? give it to me later Of course, if you are going to die midway, you can give it to me then.” Annie winked at the bloody joke. As we smiled at each other, Annie counted the days with her fingers. “Then, are you leaving right away on Friday?” “Yes, let’s go to work here and leave in the morning.” “Hmm, okay. Then we will see each other that day.” “Go carefully, Annie.” “I hope Hazel is safe until then too.”
Annie walked out waving her gorgeous hand. As soon as Annie left, I collapsed on my desk. Now I have to go up to the capital, measure the time for a week, and organize the things to be solved. You have to move as efficiently as possible. The problem is that since Kylas’ main activity is the capital, there will be a lot of subordinates. He doesn’t have eyes, but that means he might have to be more careful than here. Come to think of it, was the Hadid family in the North? I think it was Sergal or Tenegalese. Well, there was nothing to do in the north anyway. Senegal, in particular, was the holy land of the future darkness. I know all the dangerous things that happen there, so I won’t go even if I die unless I’m dragged away. “It’s time to leave work… Three hours left.” I got up and started taking care of the rest of my body. *** “Is it right today?” What the hell is this
Today, I was spending time in the office after leaving work because the time didn’t match with Noah. However, when Noah told me to come out for a while, I came out and saw a woman holding a cooking pot in front of me. Genius painter Becky or something. She was an outsider, so she was completely unfamiliar, but she had a disheveled, hungover appearance in a saggy, stained robe that was not suitable for summer. It was clear, however, that he had been sober until this morning. But the reason this woman came here is to paint my portrait. Did Noah mean it last night when he said he wanted to put up a few more portraits? He said he knew because he asked for an hour or two after work. Of course, I thought it was a story about going to the capital and drawing it. Contrary to his usual laid-back appearance, yesterday he hit a lot and begged impatiently. “There is only one portrait of my wife, isn’t it?” “Yes… It’s long.” “I told you yesterday, but I think I will miss you so much during the week without Hazel.” I looked behind the painter who nodded.
The paper… It seems more than I thought. Do you usually draw portraits like this? I know that nobles paint portraits and display them in their homes. After I got married to Noah, I also drew one and hung it in the hallway. You’re not going to use it for something else, are you? Are you using it to curse me later? I had never heard of a curse being cast on a portrait. Hmm. I’ll figure that out later… He can change his mind at any time, so it’s better to match the rhythm first, right? “If Noah can do it, he can do it anytime. Are you drawing right now? Shall I change into pretty clothes?” As I spoke while flapping my dress, Noah’s face, which seemed a bit nervous, brightened. “It’s pretty as it is now.” So all of a sudden I had to sit for hours in a chair for the portrait. “Hello, Baroness Edith. I am… It’s Becky… Do.” As he took off the hood of his half-draped robe, his purple wavy hair stretched out. “Nice to meet you.”
Nod The woman who greeted me clumsily prepared by putting her hair back and spreading her crater. “Small movements are fine as long as they are not large, ma’am. If you feel uncomfortable or something, please tell me.” “Is it so. Please take good care of me.” I sat down with my back straight. When I first drew the portrait, I didn’t allow it to move at all. It took days to even paint one piece, and I thought I would die. I was a little worried that this would happen again. Noah came in while watching a woman start drawing without preparation. “Have you already started?” “A while ago.” I answered briefly and focused again. And after a few hours, I saw a finished portrait and threw myself into the bed. I was burying myself in the blanket and rolling around like a caterpillar when the door clicked open. Of course, that being is Noah, so I mumbled while still buried in the blanket. “That painter’s hands are so fast.”
As he approached, he could smell the sweet scent of peaches. Is it tea? When he turned his head, he was still holding a teacup in his hand. “Sorry. It was hard.” “Are you okay. Because Noah wanted to see me. Still only took a few hours? They say you can just move while painting.” “Is that so?” Noah put the teacup down on the table, came over and hugged me, then kissed me on the side of the body as if he was going to do all the kisses he hadn’t been able to do before. “Afterward, I almost lay down. It was amazing that the portrait was completed in a few hours. Ugh, Noah, it tickles me.” I was also reducing my skinship to ease my affection, so I pushed him away, and Noah pushed himself closer. No, why, really. Before I knew it, I was looking at the ceiling, and Noah was looking down with his arms supported on either side of my head. This posture casts more shadow on Noah’s face than usual. The red eyes were darker than usual. “My wife.” “Yes?” “Hazel.”
“Yes, Noah.” Noah called me twice and stared at me without saying anything. “Noah, why are you looking at me like that?” “Tell me.” “What… What?” “You love me.” I blinked a couple of times before opening my mouth. “I love you.” Even though it was a confession I always made, my throat was blocked. The half volatilized heart of loving feelings could not create a pounding heart like before. Before, my heart was trembling and I was anxious to even say it. Now I’m worried that my dry voice might have flowed out. I was nervous and afraid that Noah would find out that my heart was not the same as before. “….” “I love you, Noah.” There is no answer, so I tell you one more time, but there is no answer again.
I was about to stand up because of the strange appearance, but at the moment Noah wrapped his hand around my neck with a more urgent hand than usual. Soon, the distance between them suddenly came closer and their lips met. I couldn’t face the red eyes any more and closed them. It wasn’t a deep kiss, it was a kiss on the lips. Soon, the lips fell again. *** Back in the room, Kyler met Hazel’s eyes. Although he had obtained Hazel’s permission in advance, he felt apologetic for making him paint the portrait rather hastily. On the one hand, something unpleasant continued to linger somewhere in the heart like dregs. There’s nothing different from usual, but why doesn’t my mood improve? “Noah, why are you looking at me like that?” “Tell me.” “What… What?” “You love me.” Then he longed for a confession from Hazel.
“I love you.” “….” “I love you, Noah.” At that moment, Kyler noticed one thing had changed. That Hazel’s affectionate gaze had changed somewhere.
Episode 20 As soon as he noticed that, Kyler felt an unknown thirst. Why did it change So I tried to match my mouth. It was an act close to confirmation. I could feel the unique sweet scent of Hazel just by touching my lips. This hasn’t changed at all. He let go with a sigh as if he was breathing, but the corners of Hazel’s eyes folded in shyness. Kyle’s eyes narrowed even more. No. It’s not that expression. I don’t know what else to do. “Are you tired?” Kyler asked Hazel. “Yes, a little?” He stared at Hazel’s eyes and every action tenaciously. I ask if you are tired, but why do you feel relieved?
There’s absolutely no reason for that. Hazel always said no, but despite being shy, she loved kissing and making skinship with herself. Especially light kissing. It is not easy to conclude whether it is because he has been caught in an unpleasant mood or if Hazel has changed. If he knew of his existence, he would have been frightened, but it doesn’t seem like that. “Shall we sleep then?” Kyle asked again affectionately. Hazel nodded as if waiting. Then he rubbed his eyes as if he was suddenly drowsy. “Yes, Noah. Let’s go to sleep To get up early in the morning.” Then, without saying anything more, he went into the blanket and hugged my waist and closed his eyes. Kyler lowered his head and lightly bumped the tip of his nose against Hazel’s. It was a rather cautious act, lighter than a bird kiss. You’ll know that it’s a sign that Hazel wants you, not when you’re being aggressive. However, Hazel was resisting the temptation with her closed eyes trembling.
Kyler, who had been keeping an eye on her every move, every downy hair, backed away when he saw Hazel’s rejection signal. I’ve never had anything like this before. Was this the reason for your displeasure? But why is this so unpleasant? When I thought rationally, there was no reason to be displeased. No reason… I felt very dirty. Why are you going to the guild representative meeting that you didn’t even attend before? Private things that were considered insignificant began to take hold. Why? Why So far, Hazel has been moving according to her ideal type, and there have been no problems. Did any other favorites show up? Otherwise, it was difficult to understand why the way he looked at himself had changed. Where else could there be a man other than me who would fill her heart? Once I had doubts, my mood dropped to the bottom, and I bit my tail in my thoughts.
I’ll have to find out. Why did Hazel change? *** A few days later. The day finally dawned when we left the Ferrari and headed to the capital. So far, I have painted a total of ten portraits. Becky was a genius. His hands are fast and he draws quickly, and a picture that is more realistic than mine came out. Noah didn’t like it, saying that it seemed subtly different, but when I saw it with my own eyes, the portrait was prettier than mine. Even though I drew so much to Noah’s heart, he seemed to be dissatisfied with something. Is it because he refused with all kinds of reasons when Noah begged him to go with him all night, asking if he would leave him behind? For some reason, it seemed that the smoke only increased as we got closer to each other. However, please do not change your mind during the visit. I hoped that he would be watching me leisurely like he is now. At least until I completely left Noah.
Fearing that he would doubt his relationship with Annie, he had deliberately left Nigella with urgent tasks to follow at intervals of several hours. “Noah, I’ll be back.” As if casting a protective spell, Noah kissed the forehead, nose, eyes, cheeks, and chin in turn. “Go carefully. If necessary, be sure to contact that port.” Noah held a portable communications stone that looked like a pebble in his hand. Anyone who sees you will know that you are going on a long trip. “Don’t worry. Since I was born, I have lived only in the capital city.” Today, Noah’s aide was also present, so I tried to be a little shy. I deliberately stopped by the guild instead of going to the portal area in order to avoid seeing anime as much as possible, but Noah didn’t think to go. “Go quickly. Don’t work because of me. I’ll call you as soon as I go.” “All right. Be careful, Hazel.” I barely pushed Noah away. As soon as he got on the wagon and left, I went into the guild to wait for Annie. After about 10 minutes, Annie showed up with a light bag. “Are you ready? Shall we go right away?”
Where the hell did you get those black glasses? “It’s done. Fashion is the best today.” “It is important to feel comfortable. I will take the representative. Good job everyone!” Annie smiled brightly at the staff and dragged me along. We immediately got out of the guild and got on the wagon and headed to the portal point. “Aren’t you suspicious?” Annie trembled as she bit her nails, as if she were afraid of what she said. “I will not doubt this. I had a lot of trouble painting portraits for several days.” “What portrait? What kind of portrait is this all of a sudden?” As I spoke, I blushed for an instant. I’m ashamed to say it with my own mouth, really. “They said they would draw a portrait because they couldn’t see their faces for a week….” Then Annie’s face turned into a chewed one. “Kah, kah, kah, Ilus Hadid… You say that?” “… They said.” Are you surprised too? I was surprised too.
“Nonsense. Did the man say that? Probably no one who knew him would believe it.” “No surprise there. It’s all acting anyway.” I looked out the window and murmured. “Are you sure he really doesn’t like you at all? No, I’ve been thinking about it, but it’s kind of strange.” “I also have my doubts, but I really don’t. He doesn’t have a single heart for me. If you had a heart, would you have lied until now?” “Hmm… Is it. Anyway. I can hear all the stars. Are you following us or not?” “The secretary in Noah’s hand decided to follow, so I won’t attach it separately. Even if there is, I can notice that, so don’t worry.” I didn’t look around when I didn’t know, but now I looked around and there was no problem. Soon after, the wagon, which had been running for a while, reached the portal point. Annie covered her ears with both hands, saying she didn’t like the sound of the portal movement. CryFor a moment, I felt as if I had become a human convex lens. At the same time, a familiar sight by the window entered my eyes. It was the scenery of the capital that came back after a year.
“I have arrived.” “Ugh, I really hate this growl.” Annie was fiddling with her ears and letting out all the nasty things. As soon as I saw the central tower of the capital, I had the urge to run away. I think it’s actually possible if we cross the border line like this without rest. Just… Will it bounce like this? *** My imagination ended with only imagination. Shit. The reason that I want to thoroughly stand out suppressed my urge. Annie went to work for a while after making an appointment for dinner, and I unpacked at the hotel. And after a long time, he headed to the Mercenary Guild Association. I hadn’t been to this place except when I first joined, but I was about to take some time to look at the industry trends. “Welcome, Mercenary Guild Association. How can I help you?” As soon as I entered the association, I greeted lightly and handed out my guild sign.
“Ah! You are the guild leader of the Horn Guild. So, you must have come to attend this meeting?” The staff who confirmed my identity greeted me much more warmly. I couldn’t help but be kind because I was paying a certain amount every month. “That’s right. Before that, I heard that demonic beasts have increased so much these days? I want to find out how many monster subjugation requests have been received in other regions. Is it possible to read them now? I think the last three months would be good.” “Sure. I’ll just have to wait a bit. Can you come this way? Have a cup of tea in the break room and wait for it.” “Thank you.” I followed the staff to the break room. The staff prepared simple refreshments and tea, told me to wait for about 30 minutes, and left. On one wall of the break room, quarterly rankings reflecting the mercenary guild’s performance were written. It is ranked first in the Ferrarium area, but here, the Horn Guild was only ranked 5th. Still, when I was in the middle of the climb, I was in 3rd place. I can’t get first place, damn it. That was my goal!
I kept glancing at the status board in disappointment. “Then, I’ll be waiting for you here. Aww, that’s fine! You can wait until tomorrow. Give me some tea!” At that time, someone came into the break room, trembling at the employee.
Episode 21 Chapter 4.
Elcard Came Back “Uh?” I wanted to, but the voice had already come out of my mouth. The person who turned his head while speaking at my voice flinched and opened his eyes wide. A face full of open shoulders and physique befitting someone who wields a sword and shield, and a cheerful face that doesn’t look scary at all, despite the wavy red hair half-tied up and scars around the eyes. Finally, a loud voice. Also, I wasn’t mistaken. I squinted my eyes with a half-welcome, half-embarrassed look on my face. “… Dylan?” “Hazel? Hazel love?” At the same time, they reached out and pointed at each other. “Why are you here?” “Why are you here?”
Listening to Dylan’s joke, the association employee who had followed him came out with a puzzled face and looked at Dylan alternately. I shrugged. “Sugar… After all, I’m the guild leader. I came to see the work. Why are you?” “I came because I have something to ask for cooperation from the guild association. Hey, if you had to come to the capital, you should have contacted me in advance!” Dylan belatedly shouted. I covered one ear and squinted my eyes. “Why me. Then I will take you to the palace.” “How did know. Still, what would have happened if I hadn’t come here!” I laughed out loud. “… What to do I had no plans to meet you in the first place.” “Wow, shamefully. I helped, but you tried to leave without seeing me?” “Uh, um….” “Even though I sent Annie! What is our year, do you know what we see in a year and a half?” Dylan expressed his regret. Eventually, I groaned and took a step back. “I was going to catch my breath and contact you.”
“It will be so. Wow, how long has this been?” I forgot why I was here and waved my hand at Dylan as he approached me. An association employee was waiting in the back without entering. “I’m waiting for you first, so take care of yourself. Wasn’t that what you were talking about? Let’s take a look and talk.” “Oh right. Sorry. Car! You don’t have to give me tea.” “No, I will bring it quickly so we can talk. Also, I will contact the president of the association right away, so please wait for a while.” “Oh, thank you. You can take it slow.” “Thank you!” The staff greeted me with friendly explanations and left. Dylan slumped across from me saying we needed to talk. I also took the chair that had been pushed back and sat down. I didn’t expect to meet Dylan here. If I had time, I was thinking of going to say hello and say thank you. “So. When did you come to the capital, Hazel?” Dylan bent over with one arm across the table, slouching and knocking on the table. “Today.” “Today? Did you come right away?”
Dylan’s fingers pointed to the floor again and again. I leaned back on the backrest, crossed my legs, and nodded in reply. “Because it is. It hasn’t even been half a day since I came. But what kind of cooperation with the mercenary guild? What’s going on?” “Ah.” “I heard about it for a while, but it doesn’t seem like it’s a personal thing to see that the president of the association is also being called.” Then Dylan shrugged. “Not a big deal. It’s just because there’s a lot of work. If the conversation goes well today, an official letter will be sent to you soon, and you will be the first to know among the guild leaders.” “What? What are you talking about?” “I’m going to collect some monster samples from each region every month. Whether it’s a heart, shell, or fingernail, everyone sells it as soon as they catch it, isn’t it? Before that, we will pay for it and take it.” “Aha.” “We can’t keep going out to subdue it just to get it. That’s why I’m trying to collect it through mercenaries. Could you help me, guild leader?” Enough to issue a notice. I’m still stressed that my peaceful future will be ruined, but I think something troubling will happen.
Still, just in case you don’t know. “Isn’t that serious?” “It’s not like that. It’s literally cooperation. The magic beasts seem to have gotten smarter, and they say they don’t have enough to come out simultaneously, so they go around in groups. It’s suspicious.” “… Do you go in groups? It’s not a nonsense.” I said lightly. “Yes. The problem is that even normal magic beasts go around like that, so it’s a problem.” “Are you saying normal witches are like that too?” “That’s how the report came in. Reports are increasing every month, no, every week.” Unknowingly, I hardened my expression. “You mean there is a boss?” “Okay. It doesn’t seem like they move intelligently, but there are only a handful of orders from this side. Not only His Highness the Crown Prince, but His Majesty are also very worried.” “….” Go in groups Usually, witch beasts do not travel in groups unless they are their own offspring. It was a phenomenon that only young individuals could see.
There might be an intelligence problem, but it’s because witch beasts basically have destructive tendencies. That’s why the types of witch beasts that roamed around in groups were usually fixed, and their characteristic was that they could talk. In the case of monsters with remarkably low intelligence, even if they run into each other, they fight and kill each other, so each other is reborn. “If the guild cooperates, the palace will provide direct support, so it won’t be a hassle for you either.” “What… It is, but And since His Majesty is doing it, can we refuse?” Then Dylan smiled. “That’s right. It’s not really dangerous yet. You don’t know because you talk to mercenaries from time to time. Maybe you can figure it out faster than I can.” Dylan wasn’t wrong. “It doesn’t.” “And if it was urgent, I would have summoned it before requesting cooperation. We’re preparing for this, so we’re trying to help each other. Is there anything inconvenient or necessary while running the guild? If you tell me, I will tell you to consider applying this time.” “There is nothing like that… I’ll think about it.” Then Dylan relaxed his shoulders, which were somewhat stiff from talking, and smiled leisurely. “Anyway, it’s been a really long time. Your face is better.”
I smiled and rubbed my cheek. “It got better.” Dead and alive, boy. I could have talked to Dylan for three days and nights about how I felt about coming here, but I swallowed my words. There was nothing a lot of people would do well to know. “I was worried about your letter.” “Anyway, thank you very much. For sending Annie right away. I must have been surprised by the sudden contact.” “It’s a friend thing, so I have to help. What a difficult thing Isn’t this brother cool?” To express my gratitude, I spoke while holding my hands crossed as if praying, then I let go of my hands with a wrinkled expression at those words. “Aha, yes. Nice Mr. Dylan Banker.” Then Dylan shrugged his shoulders and giggled. “So how long are you going to be? You’re not going to come and go right away today, are you?” “Yeah, I look around while I’m here, and this and that and this and that and that. I have work to do.” Dylan studied my face carefully. I coughed for no reason.
There was only silence for a moment, but the atmosphere subsided somewhat. “Is your sudden arrival in the capital related to calling Annie?” “Um….” I couldn’t even deny that it was, and instead of answering it, I took a moment. Then Dylan leaned against the backrest, similar to me, and crossed his arms. “I wouldn’t have called Annie for something light. What’s the matter? Is it a big deal?” Big things are big things. It’s a problem that I can’t openly talk to others. After I groaned and avoided talking for a while, Dylan changed the subject. “If it’s hard to say, you can’t. If you still need my help, just let me know.” “Thanks, Dylan. For helping me every time You know I’m very proud of you, right?” Then Dylan snorted. “Just talk? When will your husband show you? I was surprised to find that you quit your life to live comfortably, went down to the countryside, and suddenly got married!” “Haha… Husband. That’s right. I never showed you.” I didn’t tell Dylan until after the wedding, so it was only natural that no one saw it.
Should I say it’s fortunate that not a single member of the Templars has seen my husband, or is it unfortunate? I thought to myself that if I had invited someone to the wedding and recognized someone, it would have been possible to prevent the catastrophe like today. I wonder if the day will come when I show Dylan that this man is my husband. That day will probably be around the corner of my last day…? “But that’s true, didn’t you invite a single person among your colleagues?” “It’s far. It’s not like having a wedding in the capital. I did it very concisely. It was a time when I was in the middle of raising a guild.” “Aha, you were so busy, but did you date?” “Sorry…?” “Because he is such a wonderful and wonderful man, he takes you like that and doesn’t even show his nose. Introduce me sometime, me too. Even His Highness the Crown Prince was curious about it.” Shockingly, at those words, my shoulders trembled involuntarily. What do you mean by letting the two meet? A meeting between the male lead and the dark side! no way! Even if dirt got in my eyes, that shouldn’t have happened. After the words came out, I had a question.
“Hey, His Highness, how are you?” One of Dylan’s eyebrows raised slightly. “Of course. It’s a very flower field these days, flower field.” “Flower garden?”
Episode 22 “You’re very dead and can’t live with Princess Dayworth. My lily, my lily I hope to hold an engagement ceremony sooner or later.” “Oh yeah….” Surely. Is it natural for the main characters to find peace since I took all the dangerous people away? No, why is that me! I didn’t even want to, but I voluntarily protected the main characters. It’s not even funny. I just didn’t want to associate with anyone. I just wanted to live as a petit bourgeois like a killifish by the stream! “Ha….” I let out a deep sigh without realizing it. “What is it, the ground will go out. Are you worried about the princess? Well, were the two of you friends?” “What… It was like that.” “If they knew you were here, they would probably run here right away. Every time I see you, you often ask if I haven’t been in touch with you. Haven’t you had any contact with the other guys?” “Huh. I only contacted you this time.”
Dylan shook his head, making a sound that made his lips vibrate. “You are also jingling. After leaving like that, we felt like we were missing a molar.” “When I have some spare time later, I’ll pack something delicious and visit you. Until then, don’t tell anyone, okay? Never, never!” Dylan shrugged at my request. “Well, okay. Come back when your troubles are resolved. Everyone is waiting for it, so you’ll probably like it a lot. Actually, I also have a problem these days… Ah! Hazel!” Dylan clicked his tongue and suddenly banged his fist on the table. Thanks to that, my spirit also jumped out of the melancholy. Is this crazy My heart was about to drop. “Oh, what a surprise. Come on?” “I need you, Hazel!” I blinked at Dylan’s desperate voice. “Suddenly, what does that mean? Why do you need me all of a sudden while talking about the Crown Prince? Don’t try to do anything weird.” But Dylan’s eyes were already sparkling. “Why didn’t I think of that? The savior is here!” It wasn’t enough, so he didn’t even listen to me and just said what he had to say.
Why is the savior here? It was I who needed a savior more than anyone else. I raised my index finger out of anxiety and emphasized it again. “Never do anything to me. Don’t Don’t tell me, Dylan Banker. Don’t say anything because something feels strange. If you say anything, you won’t even get a request for cooperation. I’m going to turn off all communication devices. I will tear up all the official documents of the Association.” Then Dylan suddenly grabbed both of his hands and thrust them into me as if in prayer. “Help me with one thing. Hazel, Hazel Love.” “Did you say no? am i busy? Don’t say anything.” Dylan grabbed the table like a lifeline. “I wasn’t going to ask for your help, but I really, really need to listen to this. Then you will probably understand. Are you really going to be like that? So please listen to me just once. I’m having real trouble with this lately. I’m dying. Every day is drying up. No, the entire Knights are running amok. It’s something only you can solve! uh? Can’t you just listen to the introduction? uh? The great Hazel Love, the great illusionist, the world’s greatest former knight, colleague, close friend, teacher, captain, uh? please….” “You’re more anxious when you say that! no. Seeing you do this, I think it’s a chore. Never do it I’m going down today then.” “Oh, Hazel. Please. Please please….” “….”
Why is this all of a sudden! Dylan had never asked for anything like this. I don’t know if I asked for help while I first opened my eyes here and adjusted. If I talked lightly, he would help me even if I thought of my old friendship, but now it was a situation that anyone could see. When I didn’t answer, Dylan even knelt down in front of me. The mercenaries who were spending time in the break room began to glance at this place. Even the employee who brought tea was shocked to see us and couldn’t even put down the teacup and was restless. I tugged at Dylan’s clothes. “Oh, why is this so suddenly! Won’t you wake up soon?” “Please. Just listen to the story I really feel like dying….” My eyes were gathering even more, so I grabbed Dylan by the collar and tried to pull him up. However, it was heavy and did not budge. Is it really a stone? The eyes were gathering more. That would be the case, and I couldn’t help but look at him because he was begging for a body that was twice as large as my body. It sounded like a throbbing headache. I shouldn’t have pretended to know either.
It was clear that all my luck had evaporated with the wedding. Otherwise, things could get messed up like this every time! I stood with one hand on my waist and pressed my temples. “Ah, wake up quickly!” “Hey jeeeeeel….” “Ha, really. …Just talk just say it Please leave your car here. Sorry.” I apologized instead to the employee standing next to me who couldn’t do anything about it. “No, thanks. Please feel free to talk.” The staff disappeared, sweating profusely. “Get up, hurry up.” At the same time, Dylan jumped to his feet. “Please come to our knights just once.” “Goodbye, Mr. Dylan Banker. Nice to meet you. Have some tea.” I jumped out of my seat and before I could even step into the entrance, Dylan grabbed my arm again. He was ready to get down on his knees again. He was a guy who was said to kneel only to his loyal master. You’re kidding! Dylan Banker’s knee cost less than five copper loaves.
It was very jingling. “Oh, please. I’m not asking you to come back, but there’s a guy I want you to take a look at.” “Let go. Don’t go Would you like to visit me later when you have time?” “Apart from that! He said he would listen!” “Yes, you heard and answered.” “Hazel….” Dylan looked desperately and said in a dry voice. This was enough to become an actor rather than an imperial knight. “….” “You are gone, and the illusionist has finally arrived….” At those words, he paused for a moment. It was said that it was so hard to find, but luckily it seems to have been obtained. If there is an illusion magician, and the illusion magician’s ability is good, the difficulty of the battle decreases. However, they were few in number, and all the illusionists in this world liked individual play, so it was difficult to find. Some people are reluctant to use black magic, but in terms of power, the more illusion magicians you have, the better. Shouldn’t I rather like it now that I, who was the only illusionist in the Knights, left and the vacancy was filled?
It means that Dylan doesn’t have to whine at all. “I’m sure it’s not something I’m trying to congratulate.” “Of course!” “Then what is the problem?” I had no choice but to go back to my seat and sit down. As the two of us became quiet, our gazes, which had gathered to the fullest, naturally diverged. Dylan murmured tiredly. “Welcome to Sulsande….” “Uh.” “… I can’t use illusions.” Eh…? “What are you talking about? Some kind of imperial chef is saying that he can’t cook.” When I told him not to talk nonsense, Dylan made an unfair face. “Really. I can’t use welcome spells. No, I write, but I do not write. Under….” “What is he saying now. Then why the illusionist? Are you saying you lied to join us? Then you can let it out.” “No. Clearly he has the ability. I really can’t explain this. You need to see It’s frustrating because I can’t explain it, so I think I’m going
crazy. You should see this for yourself… I thought it was really fortunate that I struggled every time I subjugated after you left, right?” “Huh.” Dylan was about to tear his hair out. What the hell is wrong with Dylan so much pain? Originally, Dylan was a guy who was good at mediating between colleagues. Because he loves peace, he had such a good personality that he would laugh and shake it off at any occasion. That’s why I couldn’t understand Dylan’s current behavior all the more. “No. So can’t you just take a look at him? If you teach me briefly, I will never forget this grace until the day I die. Huh? You really only need to see it once. It doesn’t take long.” “….” Dylan acted as if he was going to kneel at any moment, and farted, saying ‘Teacher’ and ‘Genius’. I don’t know what kind of person he is that makes Dylan plead like that. I got a headache. Under… How is it? There’s nothing I can’t do for a short while, but on the other hand, my work is also daunting, but it wasn’t easy to do more work.
But it was also Dylan who helped a lot by letting Annie go. In the past, Annie said she was satisfied with her first deal with me, but she did not give me a way to contact her. The only way to meet her is through Dylan. When we met again, he was very welcome and believed in me, but no one knew if contact would be cut off like the last time as soon as the request was over. Afterwards, he might need Dylan’s help to contact Annie. If it was someone else, I would have been able to get away with it already. “Wouldn’t that take a really long time?” Then Dylan made a face that had found light. “Then! End of the day! If it were you, it would take less than a few hours.”
Episode 23 I pressed my temples again. “You must keep that promise.” “Of course!” “Under….” Dylan had the face of the world and I was frustrated. Still, it felt a bit better when I thought about paying back the favor. “Then when can I see you? We’ll always be on time for you.” I reluctantly nodded. Dylan flattered me again, praising me as the god of illusion magic. Soon after, the employee who had given the car away came back and took Dylan, saying that the president of the association was coming. I also left after the employee brought the documents I asked for and made an appointment to meet with Dylan again. *** It was that evening that I met Annie again. As if having had a stormy time, Annie was preoccupied with eating the food in front of her eyes.
After emptying the three plates in an instant and filling her stomach, Annie drank the wine in one go and wiped her mouth. “Huh, now I can live.” “Shall I order more?” “Um, no. Right now is perfect. Did you have a good job?” I pointed to the briefcase I had left on the side of the table. “All right. I did have a bit of a nose job, but….” “Getting your nose pierced?” “I met a colleague at work.” As I lowered the corner of my mouth to deepen the wrinkles on my face, Annie smiled. “Mmm, it has Dylan written all over its face.” I couldn’t hide the absurd face at that time. “You came to the guild association!” “Why is that guy?” “There is something to cooperate with or something. I got down on my knees and got upset. I shouldn’t have pretended to know.” “It must have been very urgent?” “I don’t know. That’s what Dylan said… Anyway, so I decided to help out for a while. I don’t know if this is correct, but I’ll try to see it first and reject it if it seems like it will be long.”
“If there are any changes to the schedule, please tell me in advance?” At Annie’s words, I shook my head. “It looks like it will change. Don’t be afraid to say such things.” Then Annie burst out laughing. “Still, it looks like you both worked safely today, so let’s have a drink. We have to work hard again tomorrow.” “Is it so. Oh, if something happens, you can come to the Wilson Hotel.” Originally, I was going to stay in the same hotel to make things easier, but then I gave up. It was because I knew it would be easier for Annie to get things done if I stayed at the hotel and caught Noah’s attention. “Okay. Oh, you know what? Wilson said the top floor was modeled after the rooms in the imperial palace.” “Oh yeah?” I didn’t know I chose that place purely to convince and reassure Noah. Somehow it was so damn expensive. “Yes, it is. I’ll go and sleep when I get out of here later.” Annie gulped the wine again.
Then he poured another glass and tipped the glass at me, and I also raised my glass of wine. There was a bright sound of banging and banging. The wine I drank after work was really sweet. *** “CEO!” When I returned to the hotel after dinner with Annie, Nigella was waiting at the door. “Nigella.” I approached Nigella at a slightly faster pace. I thought Ginger might come by giving me a lot of difficult work. Well, you just have to be careful when meeting Annie. In fact, there was no one better than Nigella to work with. “Where are you going? sorry. I was going to come a little earlier, but there was a problem with the transfer gate, so I was late.” I opened the door and waved my hand. “Are you okay. Wasn’t it hard to come? You can come slowly.” “I am okay. Isn’t it difficult for CEO to move alone? I should have brought a maid as well….” Nigella, not knowing why I hadn’t brought a bari-bari, was full of worries.
You have no idea how many excuses I made for Noah to leave the maid. “I wasn’t uncomfortable at all. I was carrying only this. If you need a maid, you’ve already got one. What about luggage?” I fluttered the stack of papers and went all the way inside. “Fortunately, the room next door was empty, so I got it right away and put it in. I didn’t bring anything else because I thought you were busy with your schedule….” “Good job. What about dinner?” Nigella paused. “I got it. Who is the representative?” I turned around and looked at Nigella. “You lie quite often, Nigella.” I would have eaten dinner. Even if you come straight away, dinner time will take a chin-up, but Nigella just said that there is a problem with the gate. Due to Nigella’s personality, it was clear that she would have waited the whole time until normal operations were possible in the wagon. Apart from being a Kyler person, she had an overly sincere side. “Wait, CEO?” “It took a lot of hard work to come. I won’t do anything today, and I won’t order anything, so go ahead and have dinner slowly. I’m going
to be in my room.” “I am okay. I will assist you from now on.” “I am not okay. When did I make you starve to work?” “No! Absolutely. I never did.” Nigella waved her hand with both hands. “As soon as you get out of here, look at the main road, turn right, and you will see a big green sign. It’s really good there.” “… CEO.” “I’ll be taking a leisurely bath, so eat and come and get some rest too. You know you don’t have to report that you’ve eaten, right? Please don’t make me a bad representative.” Then, belatedly, Nigella laughed. “All right. I’ll be on my way soon.” “Good. Go slow!” After leaving Nigella, I immediately undressed and went into the bathroom. Habits are really scary. Perhaps because Noah waited on me when I got home from work, the things I had always done by myself before marriage were a bit too much for me today. Was it because I was busy working at my desk every day, or was it because I was exhausted from the guild association?
It was difficult to apply balm or cream after taking a bath, and to find and put on a gown. Even drying my hair was difficult. Now, after drying my long hair that came down to my hips, I thought about cutting it short because my arms hurt. I like Noah’s hair, so I’ve been growing it all along…. If it hadn’t been for Annie during the meal earlier, I would have been quite lonely. Before I knew it, I felt fear in the life I had become accustomed to. “….” I was sitting on the bed, catching my breath, drying my hair with a flushed face, when I suddenly saw the communication tool that I had put on the desk earlier. Originally, I should have contacted you immediately, but I didn’t. I think the news of my arrival must have come through Nigella anyway, and I told you in advance which hotel I would be staying at…. To do or not to do. Without me, Noah wouldn’t even need to wear a mask. It would be rather comfortable Maybe he’s humming. I was worried and couldn’t take my eyes off the communication port for a long time, but eventually turned around. “Let’s do it tomorrow.”
If I said I slept because I was tired, they would pretend to understand. I put the towel down and lay down on the bed, closing my eyes. *** Tuck, Tuck, Tuck. Kyler’s fingers tapped the table like a pendulum. He quickly opened and closed his eyes, shaking his head roughly. The office, which had been desolate to the point of silence, was exceptionally quiet today. Kyler has been in this state ever since he sent Hazel to the capital. “….” It was late at night. Even though I gave Hazel a portable communication tool, the communication tool in the office doesn’t shine at all. He received Nigella’s report that he met Hazel safely, but what he needed was Hazel’s contact. He said he would contact me when he arrived. Tired of walking around all evening? Well, after wandering around the vast capital with those little white feet, of course they must be tired. Still, Hazel can’t forget herself.
As if mocking his thoughts, there was no contact even after two more hours. “… You must be really tired.” Soon, Kyler’s resigned gaze met Hazel’s portrait. It’s a picture that I can’t even follow half of the original look, but time was urgent, so I decided to be satisfied with it. But even that was short-lived. My thirst is not quenched because I can’t see the small, thick lips that churn, and the dimples that pierce weakly every time I smile brightly. Has the night always been this long? As the night deepened, the calmly sinking air became quieter today. I couldn’t sleep, so I picked up the papers, but it was already bright. The pain that had been dominating his head suddenly became stronger, and his forehead furrowed on its own. Then suddenly the doorknob turned and the door opened. Kyler knew who it was without even looking at the door. As always, Sid, who had come in the morning to bring documents for Kylas to check, was startled. “Lord, Lord? Are you there already? sorry! It was early so I thought it was empty!” “….”
When Kyler didn’t answer, Sid rolled his eyes once. It doesn’t look too different from the way I greeted you when I left work yesterday…. “… Could it be that you have been here since yesterday?” I wanted to say sorry. The atmosphere was not good for anyone. Sid thought that he wanted to rip his snout off, and he quietly hid the papers he had brought behind his body. Kyler raised his head and held out his hand. It means handing in the papers and leaving. Sid broke out in a cold sweat. It must have been an illusion that the atmosphere has become softer these days. Instead of pushing out, Sid hesitated again. At this time, if you don’t like the documents you uploaded or if you find a mistake, you go straight to hell. ‘Did I go through the papers carefully? Was it perfect…?’ It seems that among the contents of the report, there was a part that could go against Kylas’s planting. Sid backed away, feeling the cold sweat dripping down his face. Oh, I was happy these days!
Episode 24 “That… Lord. I’ll do the paperwork again and upload it. Sorry.” “Don’t make noise, give it to me.” Sid’s voice was so low that it sounded muddy, and he closed his eyes tightly and approached holding the papers with both hands. In the end, the papers were placed in Kyle’s hands. Sid took a step back and prayed and prayed that he would pass safely to all the gods he didn’t believe in. A minute passed like an hour. Oddly enough, Sid used to have the illusion that there was a dark aura around him whenever he was in a low mood. It became strangely dark and there was a sudden smell of burning. When I came back to my senses, the surroundings were as if I was in a hallucination. This time, Sid shook his head to come to his senses as he went through such a phenomenon. In an instant, a cold laugh escaped from Kyle’s mouth. Sid tensed up and swallowed. “Why do the fearless trash keep coming out even after you clean it up?” “….”
“Why hasn’t this been dealt with yet?” “Yes?” Kyler put away the papers like trash and got up. Sid took a step back. It was then. The communication sphere, which had been as quiet as death, began to glow brightly. Both Kyler and Sid were frozen like ice. “….” “….” Sid held his breath as if he had promised, and Kyleus also killed his life-filled energy as if he had never done that. Soon, Kyler let out a long breath as if breathing out, then sat down and touched the communication port. -Noah? At the same time, a clear voice resounded in the heavy office. It was Hazel. “Hazel.” - It’s my husband!
A cheerful voice was heard at Kyler’s call. Sid felt refreshed like a waterfall running down his back. Lived God was near. It was an insignificant existence, but now it felt like an existence equal to God. Sid took advantage of the gap and quickly picked up the scattered papers and hid them behind his back. “Are you awake now?” As if it had never happened, the darkness dissipated in his voice, and the freshly made soft cream seemed to melt. It didn’t seem that long ago that Hazel’s voice subtly fell. - A while ago! Noah was up too! Did you sleep well? I was so tired yesterday that I fell asleep right away. Did you wait? Before I knew it, Kyler lazily leaned back and crossed his legs. Then, without even looking at him, he waved his hand as if telling Sid to leave. “I didn’t even know that the day had passed because my wife didn’t keep her promise.” -ah…. Then, a sigh of apology flowed from the communication port. Then he heard Hazel’s voice again. -oh my god. Did you wait a long time? I need to get a good night’s sleep. What should I really do? The corners of Kyle’s lips slumped.
Sid was about to get goosebumps at the sudden change in his master’s voice, but at this point, he bowed his head and hurriedly went outside. On the way out, he did not forget to say thanks to the invisible Hazel. There was the sound of the door closing, and Kyle said quietly. “I think it would be better if my wife said she wanted to see me.” Then, a small laugh was heard over the communication port. At the same time, Kyle’s mood gradually improved. - I miss you, Noah. “….” Even after hearing what he wanted, Kyler kept his mouth shut. I couldn’t hear an answer, so I heard a small murmur from the other side of the communication port. It seemed like he was being mean or asking why there was no answer. After a while, Hazel’s voice was heard again with a small laugh. - I missed my beloved husband so much. “I see.” Then Hazel burst into laughter. Kyler unconsciously pulled the communication tool towards me a little.
“Are you doing well?” -sure. I went to the guild association yesterday… Oh, and I also met a former colleague there. So tomorrow I’m going to visit the imperial palace. “To the imperial palace?” -It seems that a new illusionist has entered. I want to meet you once, so I’m just trying to find out what’s going on. “If you feel like asking for something….” -I won’t. I said it would take a while. More than that, Noah, you really didn’t sleep at all, did you? “Hmm.” -… Really? As Kyler paused, Hazel asked again. “I went to bed thinking about my wife. It was a little lonely, but I thought you would be worried.” - You thought you didn’t sleep at all before. You have to sleep tight. “All right. I’ll do as you say. Today, my wife will attend the meeting.” Kyler raised his hand and stroked the communication tool as if stroking his head. -Yes, since it starts in the evening, I plan to prepare slowly. “Don’t be too pretty.”
- Uhm, shall we roll up the sheets and go? “I’ll have to wear sunglasses.” - How about a mask? “I think that would be fine too.” -Hmm, it seems too serious. “I can’t see your face, can you tell?” Then Hazel laughed. A bell rang at the same time. - Oh, Noah. Wait. I guess someone came out. Did Nigella wake up? Then, with a rustle, Hazel’s voice faded away. We talked about who it was, and soon a sound of surprise came over the communication port. And again, along with the busy sound, Hazel’s breathing was heard. -Noah! Kyler laughed. “Looks like you’ve already arrived.” - When did you prepare it? I’m fine! “Hazel chooses what she likes and wears it.” -Noah… Thank you very much. I’ll finish my work here soon. Don’t skip meals and stay well, right?
“If you don’t forget me, I will always be well.” - I will never forget this day. Kyler was naughty a few more times, but seeing Hazel willing to do anything made him feel better. -Then Noah, I’ll call you later. Have a nice day. With Hazel’s greeting, the light in the communication port went out. *** Hazel let out a low sigh after contacting the communication port. In fact, Hazel hadn’t slept very well the night before. I fell asleep from exhaustion and opened my eyes, then tossed and turned several times throughout the morning. Hazel, who barely fell asleep, woke up earlier than usual, and picked up the communication tool as soon as she lost her sleep. “Habits are really so scary.” Even more terrifying is the fact that Noah hadn’t slept at all, and he knew with just his voice. She knew every detail of her husband’s condition just as well as her self-aware husband. Still, it was surprising why I didn’t think of Noah and Kylas as the same person. During the conversation with Noah earlier, what arrived was none other than a dress and accessories.
I checked it briefly because I was in a hurry, but it was not only a dress, but a suit that I could wear comfortably. The dress and accessories had been sent all the way here, perhaps because she was worried about packing lightly under the pretext of returning soon. He said all he needed was Nigella, but he came with two maids. It was also the maids who often dressed me up after Noah at home. There was no word until I left the Ferrari, and I was a little surprised because it was a plan to lightly buy an off-the-shelf dress here as well. I felt a bit ashamed as if I had heard about the discomfort I felt yesterday. On the other hand, there was no way to know if this was for surveillance or if it was sent because it seemed really necessary, so I felt a little uncomfortable. Perhaps this heart will always be with him until he leaves. Hazel shook her head, cleared her thoughts, and stood up. I hurriedly gave him Nigella’s room, but I was about to go back and check. I put on a light coat and went straight to Nigella. “Nigella.” As soon as I came out into the hallway and knocked on the door, the door opened with Nigella’s voice as if I had been waiting.
“CEO!” “Did you suddenly have a lot of luggage?” “No. I think it will be more comfortable because the porter is also here. I always think about it, but it seems that your husband cares about you very much.” “Haha… That, right.” “Are you planning to get ready right away? You said it would be free time outside of the afternoon schedule, but if there is anything you need, I will prepare it right away.” I immediately shook my head. “I have nothing to prepare, and since I woke up early, I want to go to a place I couldn’t look around yesterday.” “There are many things to see in the capital, right?” “Yes, the night market here is really worth seeing. I’d like to see that too, but I don’t know if I’ll have time. First of all, I have to prepare again in the evening, so I will wash and wear simple clothes.” “All right. We will prepare for any inconvenience.” “Thank you. Nigella.” After talking with Nigella, a nearby maid asked if she could prepare a bath in the room. I readily handed out my room key, and as soon as the maid left, I walked into the room.
Already inside, another maid was busy getting ready by hanging clothes on hangers. “Madam, the clothes are all ready! I’ll have your jewelry ready so you can look at it while you’re taking a bath!” “….” As I approached, one of the maids, who wiped sweat from her forehead, looked at me with a big smile. Light green hair was neatly braided on both sides. Like the maid who just left, this maid has always served me in the mansion. Come to think of it, neither of them knew anything other than their names, personalities, and characteristics. It’s crazy that I didn’t look around because I was crazy about love… It felt great.
Episode 25 “Lady?” “Ah, it’s not an urgent outing, so take your time. It’s been a lot of work since morning.” Since morning, I have been reassuring the eager maid. “No! I’m always happy if I can be of any help to you!” Then, the enthusiasm that had already risen soared even more. In many ways… It was a refreshing morning. After briefly dressing up, we went out after eating in the hotel. After that, the place I visited was none other than the temple. “….” “CEO? Why is this….” Nigella also blurted out her words as if she was embarrassed. Yes, I guess. I also come to the temple for the first time. The temple is a place where the gods and those who handle the holy power gather. He pursues sacred things, but he doesn’t stop them from coming just because he uses black magic like me. Assuming you donate, of course. After all, in front of money, it was clear that you and I would become one.
“Why, I came to pray.” Then, Nigella’s expression changed even more unfamiliarly. Actually, I am not happy to come to the temple. As I just said, it would be pleasant to come to a place where my strength is in conflict. But maybe because I was driven into a corner, I found this place without realizing it. I thought that if I prayed, my confused mind would be sorted out. No matter how much he knew his true colors, it would be a blatant lie if he said he didn’t want to see him now that he was separated from Noah. I miss him, but maybe he’s comfortable not having to act for a while. That’s what I wanted, but also what I didn’t want. I came here because of this confused mind. To put it simply, I wanted to get rid of my lingering feelings by praying. After a short answer, Nigella’s expression became more subtle. I understand. Since becoming my secretary, I haven’t been to a single temple. I raised the corners of my mouth to the fullest and smiled gracefully as I entered the Great Hall.
*** After passing through the ten huge white pillars, I felt the cold enough to make my body tremble. I couldn’t help it. Even if I didn’t want to, this body was full of dark magic from the moment I entered. A passing priest cast his gaze toward me, perhaps feeling the energy colliding with his holy power. When I smiled and nodded in greeting, it was only then that I smiled and said hello. After passing through such a wide hallway, I entered the large prayer room that was open for anyone to enter, and put a handful of gold coins into the central collection box. There was a clicking sound instead of a loud sound, as if there were already piles of gold coins inside. I knelt down with both hands clasped. It didn’t matter if the dress was dirty or not. Nigella shouted from behind, ‘CEO!’ I whispered softly, but I already cried out to the invisible god and closed my eyes tightly. ‘God! Please grant my wishes!’ Please keep Nigella increasingly oblivious, and help Annie to move my possessions safely! I hope that what Dylan asked for is really no big deal, and please make sure that today’s guild meeting will be completed safely.
In the meantime, I deserve to be punished for the act of defrauding Caylus’ men and the act of stealing dark funds, but I donated an appropriate amount. Aren’t you sorry for me? I can’t live the life of overwork and die. I changed my fate, but can’t I go like this? Even God has shame… No, if you consider my pity, it can’t be like this. Please hear my prayers and wishes. If you hear my prayer, I will make an offering once a year, no, quarterly. God, god Please increase my name line. I will do only good things in the future. And, and…. And after I safely ran away, Noah and Kyler’s interest and affection would drop, drop…. “Madam.” I unknowingly bit my lip. After making up my mind again, I finished the prayer. Let me fall Please make me forget like that.
I held my hands tight again. “… Please do it, God.” Before waking up, I raised my head and looked up at the huge statue in front of me. Whether it was because of the sunlight coming in or if it meant that my prayers would be heard, it seemed like the stone statue’s forehead was shining brightly. I carefully brushed off my dress and got up. And while I was at the temple, there was another safety device I had to put on. You can’t miss this great opportunity. “Nigella.” “Yes, sir.” “Would you like to wait outside? I need to go see the priest for a while.” Nigella hesitated for a moment and seemed to ask why, but she bowed her head and stepped back. “Okay, then I’ll wait outside.” “It won’t take long.” After Nigella left, I approached the priest who was tidying up in the corner of the prayer room. “Hey, priest. Excuse me, but can I ask you something?”
The priest, who was frantically tidying up chairs and things, raised his bent back. He looked at me and was taken aback for a moment, but soon a gentle smile was drawn. “Oh, hello, sister. What are you curious about?” “That….” I moved a little closer to the priest. At the same time, the priest also leaned towards me as if listening. I took this opportunity to ask. “That… I heard that you can receive special benefits if you regularly sponsor the temple.” “Ah, are you talking about regular sponsorship? Yes, there are several benefits. Depending on the period, your name will be engraved on a large stone monument in the central garden, and you will be given access to a private prayer room. Also, you can use the large prayer room at any time, and above all, the high priest gives a blessing directly once a month.” “Ah, yes, I see.” It was a list of useless benefits. I was smiling awkwardly, but the priest asked with a bright face and sparkling eyes. “Interested in a regular sponsorship? If you would like, we will provide you with the relevant documents right away. It is possible to proceed with a simple signature, and if there are no problems after signing, we will send you a regular sponsorship certificate within a
week. There are many ways to make offerings, such as coming every month and making offerings yourself, and sending money from a safe connected to a bank to a temple during a certain period every month. ….” The priest continued talking quickly, as if reciting the terms and conditions of an insurance policy. “Hey, priest? Well sir. Thank you for a detailed description. Are there any other benefits besides that? Anything related to safety or something like that….” Then the priest opened his eyes wide. Immediately, a tear came to my eyes. The priest’s voice became very quiet. “Are you under any kind of threat?” I looked around and nodded my head slightly. “Not yet… It’s not that much, but there are things I’m worried about.” “I see. Another benefit is that you can stay at the temple at any time during the period of regular patronage and receive the protection of the gods.” You got the answer you wanted. If I remember correctly, this is Lily’s method to protect Ginger from Kyler. I heard that not many people know about this benefit even among regular sponsors.
In the first place, there are many people who don’t know if there is a regular support for exchanging documents other than voluntarily donating to the temple. The temple was able to receive absolute protection because even the emperor could not touch it. Of course, heinous criminals who committed more than a coup d’état or felony did not receive regular sponsorship. Under the protection of the temple, there was a great disadvantage of having to live like a priest while praying only while staying inside. Still, it’s better than being cut to death! It was good to have a safe haven in case something unexpected happened. Because the escape hole may be blocked. After a quick and confidential conversation with the priest, I signed the sponsorship certificate and left. “Um, shall we go now?” “CEO, have you finished your work?” Nigella, who was waiting for me, smiled broadly and turned around. I nodded and held out my hand to Nigella. Nigella held out her hands with a puzzled face, and I held out a silver brooch smaller than a fingernail on them. A while ago, the priest gave it to me as a souvenir.
“CEO, what is this?” “Gift. The priest just gave it to me. Now let’s really go.” After that, I left the temple with a much lighter heart than when I entered.
Episode 26 Around the time the sun started to set, I attended the guild representative meeting as planned. I went in wearing a black dress among the dresses prepared today. The petticoat was pulled out to make it fall down, and the waist was padded with hard leather, tied with a ribbon, and finished lightly. A somewhat heavy feeling seemed like a warrior image. “Would you like something cold?” “Thank you.” After handing over the invitation, I went inside with the champagne I received. The guild representative meeting was held every year in the Legion Hall. Again, a banquet was held there, and unlike me, who had responded to the invitation for the first time, the guild leaders who frequently attended were gathering in groups of two and three and talking while holding large beer mugs. Musicians were already playing in the huge hall, and around twenty large tables were prepared. There was an invitation, but the table didn’t even have a name written on it. I went and sat down at a table that was still empty with the intention of giving back.
“Maybe it’s because they’re all guild leaders, but even when they’re still, their momentum doesn’t seem like a joke. They say that even secretaries don’t come to places like this. Sucked up I see what you mean. Everyone must be a sword master.” Nigella whispered from the side. Seeing Nigella tremble, I smiled. “Don’t I look the weakest? You can be honest.” “Actually….” “Huh.” “I thought so, but not at all. I think I did a good job choosing this outfit as well.” “I think so too.” I giggled and raised a glass of champagne. “And look your most elegant here. I think there are quite a few people watching the CEO.” I looked around pretending to drink champagne and nodded. “Yeah, I guess that’s what it looks like because your face is sore.” I was wondering if I could say hello, but within five minutes of talking to Nigella, someone approached me. “It looks like this is your first time at the meeting.” When I turned my head to where the voice came from, a man with silver long hair neatly tied in half smiled and held up a bottle of
champagne. Overall, he had a sad look, but he was a man with sharp eyes as much as his long hair. “Yes that’s right. Any…?” “Oh, I’m from near the northern branch. Have you ever been to Sergal?” “I haven’t been there, but I know where it is.” “Oh I see. It’s a very troublesome place right now.” Then he sat down across from me. “I’m from the Ferrarium.” “You are in a very nice place. My name is Ram.” “This is Hazel. This is my secretary, Nigel.” As one seated, more and more people greeted me, and soon the table I sat at was full. Guild leaders from all over the world were laughing and chatting happily. “There wasn’t a single guild leader participating in the Ferarium area, but this is the first time I’ve seen it. Let’s come to Ted. This is my wife.” “I am Lena.” The hairy man introduced as Ted was the only one who attended as a married couple.
In fact, the guild in Southern Piront was also operated jointly by the husband and wife, and it had a building that was so large that it could be counted on one hand. Piront is the lower left area of the capital, bordered by several areas, and is the fourth largest area in Elkium. Ted had a warm impression, but his spirit was no joke. He had several deep scars, probably from having worked as a mercenary, and it was clear that he would not be someone who would be crushed by force wherever he went. His wife, Lena, felt magical power. “I am from Castalt. It’s called Hemes. This is my secretary, Melkin. It has been just half a year since it has been in operation, but there are many things that are lacking, so please tell us a lot today.” “Oh, you must be the youngest here today. How is Castalt these days?” Ted chuckled. “Castalt is always the same. The land is small, and there are many people. It’s so narrow that you can reach your nose anywhere if you fall face down. There are only two guilds.” “Still, the wine from the Castalt border is amazing.” “I admit that too.” At Hemes’ words, Ted chuckled, showing his throat. “By the way, there are only two guilds in Ferarium, right? Confused, where are you?”
Hemes asked. I nodded and answered his words. “Maybe Magius.” “Then you are the head of the Horn Guild. I didn’t know you were so young. You don’t attend meetings like this.” “To? If it’s Hon, the representative must be resourceful. Even though it was a place where witches didn’t come out, as soon as the guild was formed, it was still stuck in the top ranks. Right there, right?” Everyone’s eyes widened as they nodded absently at Ram’s question. Since it is directly related to sales and ability, there seemed to be a lot of people interested in it. “Ah, then we must be friends.” Everyone laughed at Ted’s words. Before I knew it, the table I sat at became the most friendly. Maybe that’s why there are more and more eyes looking at this place from other tables. “Is the feralium really not showing demons? I heard it’s peaceful.” Perhaps because they all came for the same purpose, the wall quickly collapsed. In particular, Ram kept clinking glasses of champagne with me while talking to me.
“It was like that in the past, but not anymore.” “Then you must be saying that the Witchbeast will appear.” Nodding their heads, everyone looked serious. “It is bittersweet to hear that there is no safe place anymore. It’s nice to have a lot of work.” “Stop talking. Piront is no joke either. There are only five guilds united there, and only small beasts are dealt with day and night.” Ted ordered a bunch of beers from a passing server. It looked like he was trying to turn this table into a drinking table. At the same time as asking for a beer, Lena’s eyes became quite sharp, but Ted didn’t seem to notice yet. “It’s fate that we met like this, let’s see each other. Everyone is busy bragging about the guild, but we can talk a little here.” “I agree too. Everyone puts up such a wall, I’m second, but it’s the first time I’ve talked like this.” Even Hemes grumbled. As I sipped the remaining champagne and tuned in, someone approached. “I think we can make one more seat, can I come in?” For an instant, the eyes of the representatives seated at the table gathered in one place. The person who interrupted had wavy blond hair.
It was a man who stood out with a dark green jacket that was sewn so tightly that it looked square, an exceptionally thick gold necklace, and a jewel ring. “Unlike other tables, there is a pretty female representative, and the atmosphere is good, isn’t it?” “….” “….” When everyone didn’t answer right away, the man raised his voice once more. All in all, the seat he was talking about was the seat next to me. Somehow, one of the chairs to my left was empty. However, since Ted had Lena’s shawl folded up, it became a natural place to put down luggage. “Um, unfortunately, there are no seats.” Ram laughed softly. “Is the seat next to the lady empty?” Then he looked at me and smirked. I started to feel uncomfortable, but since it didn’t directly harm me, I decided to just put up with it. I didn’t even want to make a job because I wanted to finish it in a good way. Perhaps others feel the same way.
I wouldn’t want to spoil this gathering, which is supposed to be held twice a year. “Wouldn’t that be narrow? There are plenty of empty chairs elsewhere, but if you need this chair, I’ll pull it out for you.” Lena said with a smile, not even thinking about lifting her luggage. There were no seats, so he meant to go back at his own pace. The biggest purpose of the guild representative meeting is a place for solidarity, collaboration, friendship, and information sharing among guilds. Our table was completed sooner than expected, a place where all the interests were satisfied. Other tables were no different. Representatives who like to show off, and representatives who quietly eat only food. It was a separate table that shared information like we did. If that’s not the case, you can stand like that and roam around freely to enjoy an ordinary banquet. “Since this place is full, it would be better to go somewhere else. There will be better seats.” Following Ram and Lena, Hemes smiled and spoke politely, and he came closer to me. “I really want to get to know you. Especially with this female division.”
Episode 27 The man boasted that his name was Carrion, that he was a nobleman, and that he was running a very large guild in Tenegal. Tenegal, which has the largest plain in Elkiham, is an area between Sergal in the north and Castalt in the south, and was the exact opposite of Ferarium. Even if I ran away, there was nothing to go there, so there was no need to make a face-to-face conversation with that man. It was a little funny to boast about being a noble. In the first place, only nobles or wealthy commoners could create guilds. There are only a handful of commoners, including me, and highranking nobles have one mercenary guild in addition to other guilds. Today’s banquet was held for the same purpose, so it was not revealed as a boast, and it was because of that that names were revealed regardless of whether they were single or married. Although, of course, the real high-ranking nobles do not come here. Even I, who came for the first time, can understand the atmosphere, but a man who has visited several times doesn’t know how. “Then let’s say goodbye. We will meet whenever we are on this floor.” Even Ram joined in and responded kindly. “It will be around 10 o’clock when we return to the hotel, right?”
“Perhaps. Are you tired?” “No, I thought Noah would wait. I’ll go to the break room for a bit later and call you.” I chatted briefly with Nigella without even looking at her. “It’s very unfortunate to go somewhere else like this, so could you tell me the name of the beautiful lady? Running a guild will have many difficulties, but I will be happy to help. You can have a private conversation.” It was then. An unpleasant feeling touched my shoulder. I didn’t just touch it, but my fingers rubbed my shoulders like a spider crawling. People’s eyes became very ferocious, and I also stopped moving the corners of my mouth. When I turned my head, a man named Carrion was looking at me with a grin. The rubbing wasn’t enough, and he continued his explicit behavior, even wrapping it around him. Carrion’s hand was thrown away with a thump and a harsh sound. “Ugh!” Before I could move, Nigella had slapped Carrion’s hand. “Please do not be rude to our representative. Don’t even lay your hand on it.”
Carrion’s face hardened as he held my hand. I was about to spark a flash of lightning, but thanks to Nigella, I calmed down my unpleasant feelings. “No, it could be. I just meant to make a good relationship. Why are you being so sensitive?” “Unless urgent, help is what the other person should ask for first. And that’s not sensitive, it’s unpleasant. I guess I haven’t learned that yet, but I’d better apologize and move on. Since this is a place where we gathered to get to know each other, wouldn’t it be bad if there were loud noises?” Eventually, Ted woke up. “Ted is right. This is a mercenary guild representative meeting, not a meeting place. It doesn’t look good to cause problems. I apologize to the representative here.” When Ram joined in, Carrion’s face turned red. “Did I ask them? It’s because of the late reply! know who I am.” Then Carrion glared at me with a red face. As I said beforehand, I didn’t say or do anything. But Carrion’s displeased eyes were on me. “You seem like a great person.” “Now you are answering. What do you do with the people here? If you don’t mind, can we talk privately over there, lady? We also share operational know-how.”
I looked at him and smiled. “I’m sorry, but I don’t think I have time today. Rather here.” Then he pointed to one of Carrion’s shoulders. It was the point where Carrion grabbed my shoulder earlier. “Shoulder? what… Ahh!” At the same time, Carrion’s face turned white. “Me, me, me, scorpion?! Aww!” Suddenly, he slapped himself on the shoulder, looked inside his clothes, and made a fuss. The eyes of the people sitting at the table widened. I shrugged my shoulders pretending not to know. It became noisy in an instant, and all the eyes of the people in the vast banquet hall were focused on Carrion. “Hey, scorpion! poison! evil, away! away! please help! The scorpion kills me, evil!” Udangtang! With a noise, Carrion fell to the floor. “Why are you here….” “Ah! help me! No way there! Please take this off! Swarm of scorpions!” Carrion lay down on the floor and started rolling around.
His arms, legs, and face were constantly brushed with his hands, causing a commotion. He kicked his feet and waved his arms. In the end, I raised my hand and called the association staff. “I think you are not good at something. Can you help me?” “I will call the doctor to check.” “Thank you.” Then the staff took Carrion with the servers. “CEO, are you okay?” Nigella asked me. I nodded as I looked at Carrion, who was being dragged away. “Yes I’m fine.” The gaze around her gradually diverged, and then it became quiet. “… I am not crazy.” “Why are you doing that all of a sudden?” Ram and Hemes shook their heads. Unlike other tables, there were only people with great spirits, so I was a little nervous, but fortunately, no one seemed to notice. Haha, Illusionists are so hard to find, and there were many cases where it was hard to find out without saying it openly.
“Thank you for letting me know what to do. Garbage gathers in places like this. Weren’t you offended? If it had been any other seat, I would have thrown it.” Ted asked with a worried look on his face. “Are you okay. I must have been very drunk.” “Yeah, that was too rude.” Even Lena comforted me. “Well, when you work, there are things like this and things like that, right? You can’t run a guild if you care about each one.” Then the other person’s face was also released, and laughter spread again. “CEO Hon has an exciting personality.” “Thanks for the compliments.” I smiled and quenched my thirst with the remaining champagne. Nigella cursed at Carrion, who had left, and took out a handkerchief and wet it with water to wipe my shoulder. Perhaps Carrion would struggle through the night fighting thousands of scorpions covering his entire body. Do it in moderation when everyone is dry. It was self-employed. Carrion, who was making a fuss, didn’t show up until we left the banquet hall at all.
Thanks to you, I heard a lot of information about the situation in each place. In particular, I found out that there is a small town in Castalt that is perfect for running away.
Chapter 5.
Illusionists And Illusions The next day, I met Dylan again from the morning. Late at night, I went back to the hotel, talked to Noah for a long time, and fell asleep as if I passed out. Unlike the first day, I fell asleep and would have slept until noon if Nigella hadn’t woken me up. Dylan, whom I met again at a nearby dessert house, had somehow gotten a little more drawn out over the past two days. What happened in that short amount of time? “What’s wrong with your face?” At that, Dylan banged his head on the table and let out a groan. Then Dylan’s voice sounded like a moan. “… No. Would you like something to eat? Do you want me to do everything?” “No. Let’s just drink tea and go. He said he was in the Knights.” “It’s still morning anyway, so what? Even if it’s not as good as the guild representative, my salary is pretty high.” At that, I smiled. Don’t know You’re the son of the famous banker marquis.
“Then let’s try some.” “However much. Do it all, do it all.” Dylan trembled, saying, “Let’s do it all.” “Oh, yes?” I raised my eyebrows and read the menu.
Episode 28 A little later. The table was full of desserts Dylan ordered. I thought at best and said that I would eat only one cake, but a catastrophe occurred when I chose all the menu items one by one. It’s not as flashy as Noah’s, but the fresh fruity scent passed through the tip of my nose and my mouth watered. “Oh, did you have a good guild meeting yesterday?” I cut the cake in half and poked it with a fork before raising my head. “Um, what? It was pretty fun.” There was one piece of garbage, but it was quickly resolved, and after that, only happy memories remained. Contrary to expectations that everyone would only give strength to their shoulders, they were warm and friendly, and they parted ways, even promising to help wherever they went. “You are amazing too.” “Suddenly what?” “I have to say it now, but I thought you would come back soon when you suddenly quit and said you were going to the countryside. You said you never left Elcard until you became a knight.” “Ah, yes. It did.”
I sighed and scooped up the cake with a fork and put it in my mouth. “But who would have known that it was not enough to succeed in just one year, so it would have settled there.” “If you shut up, you will live.” “Is that easy? So, when are you going to show me your real husband?” My hand, which was moving the fork, slowed down without me realizing it. “I, my husband… I am so busy.” “Why are you so busy? what kind of person are you Come to think of it, you used your old name when sending letters.” Ah, sharp fellow. In fact, the day I found out about Kyler’s existence. When I found out that the documents I found had an additional surname written after Hazel Love’s name, Hadid, not Edish, I thought I was really stunned. Apparently, in the document that Noah first presented, Hazel Love Edish and Noah Love Edish were written correctly on the document, with their names given to each other. Sometimes I used my original name because I was familiar with it, but I was afraid that someone would recognize it, so I was a little cautious from then on. “I just wrote it, so I sent it that way. You sent it like that during the Knights Templar anyway. I wrote it to find out quickly.”
“Ah, that’s it. Anyway, I’m really curious.” “Me… In the middle! very later My husband is really busy. Oh, i ate it all Shall we go now?” I hurriedly got up from my seat. “It’s not okay. I get it. Let’s go, go.” Dylan was dumbfounded and held out a handkerchief to me. What did you ask? When I received it and wiped my mouth, a little cream was smeared on it. “… I’ll give you a new one later.” “Okay.” Dylan laughed and shook his head. We left the Dessert House and took Dylan’s carriage to the Imperial Palace. A familiar landscape passed through the window. In fact, the time I spent in Ferrari was longer than the time I spent in the capital. But strangely, seeing the scenery of the capital city made me feel as comfortable as my hometown. “I must have missed you quite a bit.”
Dylan asked after he couldn’t take his eyes off the scenery for a while. “Just… It seems like it’s been a long time.” “Are you planning on coming back to the capital? Isn’t the ferrarium uncomfortable?” “If you look at it here, it’s not like that. But even if it’s small, everything is there. First of all, I like all the people.” “Well, it’s not an exaggeration to say that it’s the most peaceful village in Elquium.” “It doesn’t seem like that anymore.” “Then, what about the life of the Knights again… Okay.” When I stared at him, Dylan stopped talking and kept his mouth shut. The carriage ran diligently. “Long time no see?” When I opened the wagon door and got off, I saw the entrance to the Knights Training Grounds I had last seen. Until he handed in his resignation, he had been living in a knights quarters with a view of the imperial palace, so the memories of that time were fresh. The day I threw out my resignation letter. *** “Hey, per hundred! what uniform? Aren’t you off duty today?”
Jed Terry Elkium, the male lead, my boss, on the way to the office where the Crown Prince will be. Dylan Banker said, hugging me on the shoulder. He was a member of the 1st Order and a member of the White Dragon Knights, who joined on the same day. She always wore her red, medium-length hair in a half-up, and her face had dark scars across her black eyes. Why did you say that scar was formed? Did you say that he was injured during the monster subjugation battle, which was the last graduation exam at the Academy? Me too, no, before I became possessed, Hazel Love also participated in the subjugation. It was said that Hazel prevented a great danger with the magic of illusion when the place became a mess due to the attack of highranking monsters that suddenly came in. Otherwise he would have lost an eye altogether, not a scar. It was also an opportunity for him to take the imperial knights exam after coming into the eyes of the male protagonist, the crown prince. “It’s your password.” “But why are you dressed up like this?” “Ah, this. I’m going to quit the knights from today.” I fluttered my resignation letter in a white envelope. Then Dylan Banker burst into laughter.
“Good idea. Okay, I’ll stop this time….” At the same time as the words stopped, Dylan Banker’s hand that was hugging my shoulder disappeared. When I turned around, I was standing there with a shocked expression on my face. “What are you doing? Weren’t you going to the office?” “Are you quitting?” “Huh.” “Are you kidding?” “No.” “Why?” “You think it’s time to quit?” Dylan came quickly. Then he grabbed my shoulders. “What bullshit is that? quit! It’s time to quit!” I squeezed his hand and smiled. “What are you so surprised about? I guess it’s time to quit, just do it. Now, subjugation is jingling and I want to take a break. It’s because I think I’ll never get married and die of old age if I stay like this.” I hurried on my way back to the office. Dylan quickly caught up. “Seriously, don’t joke. You’re not the kind of person who would quit with something like that, you. He said that he would definitely try to become the leader of the knights.”
I paused for a moment, then took a brisk step. “How can I become a knight commander with His Highness the Crown Prince? That’s what it says.” “Are you really going to quit? You didn’t say anything like that until yesterday!” Dylan sped ahead and blocked my path. I stopped walking and turned my head on one side when I saw that he stretched out both arms to prevent him from going. “Can you get out of the way? I’m busy.” “I don’t know what kind of change of heart there was during the night, but it’s because I really don’t understand. Where is a guy like you here!” Dylan bristled, wanting to know the exact reason. It’s not that he doesn’t know why he’s doing this. The academy they graduated from said that the difficulty from admission to graduation was high, so the loyalty of the classmates shined exceptionally. To the extent that there is a saying that even when you are old, if you are motivated, you will jump up and run out to help. However, Hazel Love had difficulties throughout her life as a knight. The transparent wall that aristocrats couldn’t feel tried to break her down again and again as a commoner. Because of that, her life ended in a car that she had to quit many times.
“I am from a commoner.” Dylan paused. “Hey, what kind of big deal is that? Now you’ve been knighted, and you’re not the kind of guy who cared about that.” “I was worried.” “… Uh?” Dylan gave an unusually startled look. “I was worried.” Dylan, who was blinking, burst into anger. “If anyone says anything about where they are from, I’ll give them all a bowl of muk! So what? So what? Hazel….” “It was the result of my decision after much thought. Even if I quit the Knights, my life doesn’t end. From a certain point on, I didn’t want to go to subjugation. I’m tired of the heaps of missions piled up every day. I just want to get some rest.” Moreover, now was the right time. The few months from spring to summer were idle periods when not going out on subjugation. If you stop at this time, it is easy to recruit, but if you are busy in the middle of summer, it is difficult and troublesome to recruit. So absolutely! today! I mean it has to be now. “….”
Dylan, who was about to go all over the knights in a fit of rage, hesitated and then calmed down. I raised my hand and tapped his shoulder. “I will come to play. Is that okay?” “… Go to the office first, then.” “Do whatever you feel like.” Fortunately, there was no further fuss. Then it was a problem. As we approached the door where Crown Prince Jed Terry Elkiam was staying, Dylan grabbed the doorknob first and said, “It won’t be easy.” Then he bent his fingers and knocked on the door. “Come in.” Nodding, Dylan grabbed the doorknob and turned it. “His Highness, hello.” Jed, who was reviewing the mountain of paperwork on his desk, stopped his pen and looked up. “Ah, Sir Love. What’s going on? Lord Banker is here.”
Episode 29 Jed’s blonde hair was brilliant today. Every time I saw it, I thought it was like a gold chain. You can squeeze it out and turn it into gold bars. Jed, like the male lead, has brilliant blonde hair and beautiful sapphire-colored eyes that seem to take away the whole heart. But the reason why it doesn’t appeal to me is probably because he’s the one who caused me to die from overwork. A guy who pretends to work hard and throws it all away when a female lead appears. Oh i’m bored What if it’s the main character? What if it’s the main character? Still, I’m glad I possessed it after letting them meet. Had I been possessed before that, it would have been more of a headache. Contrary to my inner thoughts, I approached him with a capitalist smile and handed out a white envelope. Okay, going over like Dylan Banker. “What is this, Sir Love?” Jed was busy playing with his pen again. I pushed the envelope in a little more to get it in his line of sight. And added like flowing water.
“I’m resigning. I will quit the Knights Templar.” Then Jed readily accepted and nodded. “Yes, resignation letter. I’m glad Sir Love is quitting. Is there anything else you need?” “Nothing is needed. Thank you for your willing permission….” “Wait a minute! What did you just say, Sir Love?” Jed, who was turning the pen again and flipping through the papers, stood up so quickly that the chair rattled. Oh wow, that’s a surprise Surprised by that momentum, I took a step back and said. “… I’ll give you As soon as the handover is completed, we will pack up the luggage and leave. Thank you from the bottom of my heart.” After bowing down to his waist, he turned around and turned around. Okay, if it bounces like this, it’s over. End! “Stand there, Sir Love.” I twitched my lips, planning to leave the office quickly and be free. I put on a capitalist smile again and turned my head. “Yes, Your Highness. Anything else you want to say?” “I was busy with work, so I misunderstood your words for a moment. Stop talking nonsense about resigning and go back. I will burn your resignation letter.”
Then, casually, I tore the letter of resignation I had written with both hands. Even that was not enough, so he used magic to burn them all down with blue fireballs. “Evil! majesty! why… My resignation letter….” Do you burn I couldn’t hide my absurdity as I saw my resignation letter disappearing into ashes in an instant. “What kind of nonsense are you saying that someone the size of you is leaving the Knights? Was there anything you didn’t like? tell me I’ll listen to you myself. Was there a problem inside? I’ll have to assemble everyone.” I blinked in embarrassment and shook my head quickly. “No. It was overflowing. Everyone does a good job! Colleagues have no problems. Apart from that, I will quit the Knights.” “I can’t.” “I’m quitting…?” “You keep saying nonsense.” Jed stood there and started poking his ears with his fingers. Next to him, Dylan was even cheering with his fists clenched, saying ‘Your Majesty, fighting!’ I was full of spirits.
“Why not?” I wrote a letter of resignation according to the format, and even said that I would take over and leave! “You are an indispensable figure for our Knights. Do you need any other explanation than that? If there is a problem, you have to solve it, I guess you haven’t learned that escaping like this doesn’t solve it.” No, if I just avoid you, my life will be solved. Escape is the only way I can survive! I held back and raised an eyebrow and smiled. “There are so many knights who fly and crawl without me. It’s also a free period, so there’s no problem, right? And that’s why I want to quit my Templar job. So please pay. Please!” I smiled, showing my teeth. “Because it doesn’t. If you really want to quit, find someone like you and go.” “Does that make sense?” Eventually, he gave up his manners and screamed loudly. “Does it make sense for you to quit?” “Of course! Because I don’t need honor or anything anymore.” “So, document everything and bring at least 10 pages so that I can admit why there was such a change of heart. Then consider it.”
I didn’t think I’d be able to quit the Knights so easily, but I never thought I’d feel like talking to a wall like this. “Actually, I have too much work. I only work overtime once or twice every time, and I don’t even go to subjugation, so what’s the point of overtime? It’s really, really hard. So I want to quit.” Dylan Banker could be seen beside him with a shocked look on his face. What is there to be afraid of in the yard of quitting? I poured out like a waterfall. Jed made a shocked expression and sighed heavily. “… I didn’t know Kyung was struggling so much. I only entrusted it to you because you do the work quickly and neatly. If it’s difficult, I’ll try to adjust it.” “No. I just need to quit. So hurry up and pay….” “Don’t keep talking nonsense. Need a break? Then I’ll give you a vacation. Could it be a week? one month?” No, why When did you make them do dirty work and why do you have regrets now? It was clear that Jed would give a lot of work in the future. I saw it in episode 10 or 11 of the original! “Sorry. I was so tired that I had to finish.” “You haven’t finished your review yet? It’s because of your lack of stamina. Wake up an hour early every day and go for a run.”
“It’s not that, there are so many things to do….” ) “Kyung is too strict.” “Your Highness, Princess Dayworth is outside.” “Ah, the princess came? I’ll leave right away. Then please do the rest.” “Me, Your Highness?” Then he gave up another job and went to meet the female protagonist. I know all about Hazel Love’s grievances with a bewildered look on her face. But what? Are you going to take a vacation now? Hen! am. Even now, if Lily Dayworth came to visit, she would quit what she was doing and run away. It was obvious without looking. “Then I will fill out the paperwork and post it.” “What?” “They told me to document all the reasons why I had to retire. I will do it.” I said hello and turned around and went outside. I heard Jed and Dylan calling me from behind, but I pretended not to hear. A few days later.
I wrote down dozens of pages of evidence and circumstances that he could understand, organized them in a file folder, and presented them to Jed. “What is this….” Jed murmured in exasperation. A rewritten resignation letter was neatly attached to the top of the file folder. “I will quit.” “You really still have no intention of changing your mind? If you go on vacation and cool your head….” “No, I will quit.” Looking at the distant mountains, I kept repeating the same words like a parrot. But to no avail. No matter what I did, Jed didn’t listen and refused, no, because he refused. In the end, I protested, such as not going to work even on days off, but to no avail. Sad because I couldn’t become a bully, I couldn’t do that every time because my conscience was stabbed. While living in the Knights, he worked hard on subjugation, and while training, he submitted his resignation every day.
Just like that, a week passed, another month passed, and time passed. Fortunately, Jed, who had to leave work and go out, made me leave work to keep me in the knights, but…. My ultimate goal is to live a free and comfortable life away from the main characters after retirement. Still tired of Jed like a wall window, I changed my method and persuaded Dylan. Persuasion was more like a plea. Please help me After much pleading, Dylan agreed to help, and after several more persuasions together, Jed eventually surrendered. “… Okay But if you quit your job as a knight and leave, you’ll have to take a test the next time you want to join. Even if you come in, you have to start all over again. Do you know that?” “Yes, I know.” There will be no retesting, no coming back. Just good bye “It means you might have to compete with some fresh-out-of-theblue guys. You won’t regret it, will you?” “Yes.” Not at all. Never! never!
Episode 30 Jed sighed deeply as he closed the papers. “OK got it. If your decision is right, I won’t be able to stop it any longer. Let’s go through the procedure.” “Thank you!” Now it was liberation. If you go out here, it means you are free. You can escape death from overwork! what are you doing what are you doing Hazel Love has always had good results, and thanks to that, she has risen to the top of the article faster than anyone else, so the retirement pay should be quite good. After a while, I heard from a colleague that I could become vicecaptain if I had another half year or so, but it was just words. There was no need to regret it. Hazel Love before that… I will die of overwork. Absolutely not. Plus, it seems like you’ve lived a life of high credit, so if it’s not enough, you can take out a loan. Oh, is there a loan here? Don’t be without it! As I was spinning the happiness circuit, I heard Jed’s voice. “So Sir Love.”
“Yes?” “What are you going to do now?” “Uh, well. I haven’t thought about it yet, but I think it would be nice to open a small shop or farm.” “It’s a small shop….” “First, I plan to take a little rest.” It’s because you don’t overwork. Jed still had a dissatisfied face, but soon scribbled a colorful signature on the paper. “Okay. I still come to play from time to time. Because Lily likes you quite a bit.” It’s not difficult. Thank you for not doing the work. “Right, what.” *** “Hurray!” After a while, as Jed said, it was not difficult to resign. As soon as Jed’s permission was given, the job was a breeze. Jed caught it a few more times, but I stood firm. And I even finished asking that the knights never overwork for the sake of someone else who would sacrifice themselves in my place.
Now I just need to pack up and leave. A colleague who heard the news belatedly came to visit one by one, holding on to the crotch of his trousers. If I had known it would be like this, I would have thrown out my resignation letter and left in my original life. The root of the problem was that I had to endure it because I joined a large company as soon as I graduated. “What… Let’s forget the past. Because now is important.” ‘Cause there’s no going back don’t know how I packed my things hard. Hazel Love lived mostly in uniform, so she didn’t have much luggage. Next day. After cleaning it up for the next driver, I stuffed everything into two large wheeled suitcases and left them at the door. First of all, I planned to go home and sleep for three days. Even when I was in my original body, I got up at 4 am to get ready and left the house to catch the bus. After that, it was often late at night to come back or go home at dawn. It sounds like you’re too tired
Now that there is no need to go to the underworld due to overwork, I wanted to take a little break. With a lighter heart, I opened the window wide. Hazel Love was living on the highest floor of the Knights Tower, so she could see the entire city at a glance. In addition, it was a structure where the imperial palace could be seen through the window on the other side through the hallway. It was the first time I leisurely looked around because Jed didn’t immediately resign. It was all the more so because the subjugation took place on the outskirts of the capital or in the mountains. Most of the buildings were made of bright bricks close to white, and there were three huge magic spheres from ancient times on top of the imperial palace, temple, and central clock tower, and they were receiving energy from them and using them. The huge magic ball looked like several moons, creating a sense of mystery. Let’s see…. It reminded me of the original content again. Elcard, the capital of Elkium, was the main stage from the beginning to the middle of the work. It is also the section where Jed Terry Elkium and Princess Lily Dayworth meet and sprout love. The first meeting of the main characters is not very special.
Their first meeting is when Lily Dayworth comes to find the leader of the 2nd Knights, who is also her brother and a friend of Jed Elkium, but mistakes the 1st Knights for the 2nd Knights and meets them by chance. Hazel Love just takes her kindly to Lily’s words, ‘I’m here to see the captain’, and the two fall in love at first sight. Lily’s older brother, Romiel Dayworth, had an overprotective temperament for wanting a younger brother, so he kept his brother hidden from his friends, but all his efforts went to waste that day. In the beginning, Romiel, who learned of their meeting, interferes with the two, and Lily receives a lot of different love between Zed and Romiel, who are bickering. As the story matures, they get involved with the dark man, Kylas, and get involved in all kinds of dangerous things. Later, the three of them work together to drive out Kailas and defeat the final black man. By that time, battles were being fought in the north and this place had become insignificant because of the expansion, but if he had to choose the most beautiful place in Elkium, he would definitely say the capital city, Elcard. It is said that one of the magic spheres in the capital will disappear later as the final darkness unlocks the sealed power. Looking at it like this, it looked like the moon and a huge translucent crystal ball, so it was a pity that one was gone. “Because it has nothing to do with me. Let’s go!” After looking around the room, I took my luggage and left the room.
“Hazel! Sir Hazel Love!” As I was leaving the inn with my luggage, making the sound of wheels, a voice like an oriole called me. Lily Dayworth ran hastily, clutching her dress with both hands. Her silver hair swayed like a wave whenever she ran. Her long, curly hair was not smooth and seemed to float in the water. But why is Lily here, who should be with Nam-joo? “Hello, Princess Dayworth.” “I heard you quit!” She cried. From the first meeting Hazel Love showed me the way, she always treated me with respectful words. Because she was a female lead, her personality was really nice. “Ah, so it happened. I guess His Highness told you.” “It’s too sudden… Are there any bad circumstances?” Lily asked with a worried face. A little bit of moisture reflected in the green eyes. “No! I thought before that I should quit at this point. I want to live my life enjoying the things I want to do before it’s too late.” “Then I’m glad… I heard that Jed is a great talent.” Is it because it’s the female lead?
Every emotion was displayed on his face. The sadness was full. Were Hazel Love and Lily Dayworth this close? As far as I know, Lily and Hazel Love haven’t been together in a while. Ah, when I saw Hazel Love for the second time, I remembered the phrase saying that I really like it and that we grabbed hands to be friends. I remembered that later, Hazel Love died from overwork and cried in Jed’s arms. It was said that thanks to her and Jed, Hazel Love, a single-blooded single-blooded woman, was treated fairly. Then you’ll be sad…? No matter how much I think about it, it’s disgusting that the two of them left all their work because they were dating, but since it won’t be anymore, should I stop looking at it favorably? If you continue to connect with the two, it might be useful someday. Jed realized it and even apologized. “His Highness understood and allowed it. Are you on your way to His Highness? I will escort you inside.” There was nothing difficult in the yard of resignation. Although there aren’t that many threats within the imperial palace. Then Lily shook her head from side to side.
“No, I came here to say hello to Sir Love, and I came here after hearing from Jed. Fortunately, it’s not too late. Do you come over sometime?” “Sure. If possible, I will come to play every quarter.” “Really?” “Sure.” Actually, it was a lie.
Episode 31 It was a promise that Jed and Dylan were forced to make because they were so coerced. Lily suddenly reached out and grabbed my hands. “I don’t know where you’re going, but when you decide where to live, be sure to send me a letter. It may not be of much help, but I would like to send Sir Love a gift to congratulate him on his new start.” “Oh… You don’t have to.” “Did you forget we were supposed to be friends?” “No! That’s not it.” Lily’s eyes widened. “Please give me. It’s also good through Jed.” I still shook my head with my hands clasped. If you don’t answer, I’m holding on tight as if I’ll never let go. “Yes, I will. I’ll just go and see. It looks like Her Highness will be waiting anxiously, so go too, princess… Is already here.” Just as expected. Jed appeared in his field of vision, saying that even a tiger would come if he told me. It seemed that he had not been able to hold back for a while and came to find the female lead.
At my words, Lily slowly turned her head. It looked like a scene from a movie. Also the female lead. “Jed!” Lily ran lightly to him. Jed looked at her lovingly and wrapped his arms around her. Ooh, eyeballs. “Are you really going now? Sir Love.” “Yes, Your Highness. Thank you so much.” Fearing that he might catch me, I slipped away from him, slowly dragging my bag. “Don’t forget that we promised to come to play every quarter. So you don’t have to say goodbye like you’ll never see each other again. Even for Lily.” “Ahaha….” Ahaha, you son of a bitch. Even in the middle of this, pretending to be cool in front of the female lead. I must leave this place quickly. “Now I really want to go. May the princess always be happy! Please love Your Highness for a long, long time.” Then Lily said, ‘Oh!’ and her cheeks turned peachy red. I was able to get away from them after making a promise twice to her words to write again.
It was freedom at last. *** I did. To come to this beggarly imperial palace once again…. Although I could have gotten out of here and lived such a happy life before something worse happened. “Why do you want to come back?” While looking around the training ground and the imperial palace, Dylan smiled from behind. I shook my head right away. “No, not at all. Nothing seems to have changed, so I just saw it.” “To be unkind.” Then Dylan suddenly grabbed my shoulders with a serious face. “Hazel.” “Come on?” “The illusionist must be training inside.” “You said it last time, and you said it before.” He replied in a tone that said, “What’s the point?” “Don’t be too shocked to see it. You can’t run away. Understand? Please.”
What kind of existence is Dylan so stressed out about? Now even I am curious. I patted Dylan’s shrunken shoulder and stepped into the training ground. *** It’s the third day since Hazel went to the capital. “Kkeuk, heap, what did I do, did I do something wrong?” A man with swollen eyes, blood, and a disfigured body was thrown into a corner of the warehouse, trembling with fear. It was Carrion who made a fuss at the guild representative meeting saying that a poisonous scorpion would attack him. “This is it.” A low voice like that of a beast. Sid nodded beside him. “Yes, Nigella says she dared to touch his shoulder at the delegates meeting. They kept asking me to go somewhere else, saying that I was pretty, or bothering me about being a female representative.” “Ah, I see.” He replied as though he wasn’t particularly impressed, but Sid was well aware of the tone that came out when Kyler was in a bad mood. With the sound of shoe heels, Kyler moved closer to Carrion, who was lying low.
“Evil!” Carrion screamed. “With this hand?” At that, Sid made a puzzled face. “Actually, not the left, but the right….” “Ah!” Sid gave a pitiful look while answering honestly. Tsk, why did you do that? Sid shook his head and looked away. Carrion, who was gasping for breath in pain, was so distracted that he couldn’t even understand why he had become this way. After experiencing a strange incident at the guild representative meeting, he felt as if he had gone mad. I just approached a girl whose appearance I liked at the guild representative meeting held after a long time. Suddenly, thousands of black poisonous scorpions appear in front of you. He even fled to the temple, not his house, as the carriage followed him. The priest who came out hurriedly said that he was seeing an illusion and released it with holy power, and then he was able to escape the hallucination.
Who the heck! Last night, I went to the temple out of the blue and had no choice but to make a huge offering. I returned home with a displeased heart, but when I opened my eyes, I was trapped in a strange huge warehouse with a cold floor. The whole body was already bruised and there was no normal place. It was only later that I realized that I had passed out in the carriage instead of going home and sleeping. But still, I couldn’t figure out where this place was. After that, a handsome man who appeared belatedly started to live for himself. ‘What the hell is this?’ Carrion was going through hell without knowing why. Kyler bent his knees and lowered his gaze. A black gloved hand violently grabbed Carrion’s face. Facing the trembling Carrion, Kyler tut and clicked his tongue. “You said this was your face.” How dare you offend my wife. As the thought reached him, Kyler’s already subdued mood quickly became unpleasant. I mean, I left my arms to see things like this.
When I thought of Hazel, who must have been in the garbage den, my stomach twisted for some reason. “Oh….” A strong force brought Carrion back to his senses, who had been losing consciousness. Carrion gasped in pain as if he would pass over at any moment. Kyler released his chin as if tossing it. Sid, on the other hand, looked at Kyler’s back with strange eyes. “Get it.” After Nigella reported it to Kyler, she heard the order and brought it back, but she didn’t know that she would check it directly like this. In the meantime, there have been many times when the fly has been twisted, but it is all because Sid and Nigella have been cleaning up and reporting from time to time. Judging from the current owner’s appearance, it seemed that the man named Carrion would not be able to leave alive. Carrion Molly. He is the eldest son of the Count Molly family and is in the middle of a confrontation with Ralph, the current second son, over the issue of family succession. Count Molly seems to be having a big headache between the eldest son, Carrion, and the second son, Ralph.
According to the reports, it seems that no one has let go of their greed, and they are struggling to separate and inherit the family and property. If this continues, the eldest son will disappear without a trace, and the family and property will all go to the second son. Sid, who works to expand his master’s power and wealth anytime, anywhere, day or night, was worried about making a deal with his second son, Ralph Morley. Since it takes care of the troublesome problem, if you have a head, you will bow down and greet it. Anyway, when will the prisoner return home? Sid broke out in a cold sweat because he had to live for the first time in a long time. If it hadn’t been for the prisoner’s communication yesterday morning, I would have been buried in more work, stripped of my skin like a dried-up squid. Fortunately, it wasn’t enough that the report was over on the spot, so my owner didn’t mention the report. The owner’s voice, which suddenly changed, was not adapted to the point of giving goosebumps, but I thought it would be nice if there was a communication whenever I posted a report in the future. Above all, I hope the prisoner returns soon. On the one hand, it was a bit strange. When the prisoner was by his side, even if it was a little strange, he thought he would just do it, but when he left, I could feel with my skin
that my master had definitely become strange. He seemed to have given up half of his mind, or was overly nervous. It seemed like there was only one thought in my head. Like that… Waiting patiently for the owner to come…. “Sid.” “Yes!” Sid suddenly came to his senses.
Episode 32 “Just wrap it up and send it.” Kyle rises slowly. It was as if a drowsy beast was stretching. Carrion, who was half unconscious, managed to understand the words and began to stir. Instinct seemed to be calling out for danger. The fear weighed down on him, making it hard to breathe, but he still managed to fight back. “Eww…! Now, wrong, ugh, wrong. I’ve done something wrong!” Despite his pleading, Kyler removed his feet as if removing something cumbersome, and then turned around. He had no sympathy for the round man. “Noisy.” “I will take care of it right away.” Sid bowed his head and accepted the order. I felt like sparks would fly if I went against my nerves now. It was something I realized while assisting Kyler for many years. ‘I hope the prisoners come back soon.’ Sid continued to make the same wish.
I thought I should tell you if I can’t wait a little longer as soon as the prisoner returns. I thought it would be comfortable if it disappeared, but it wasn’t. Perhaps more hell was waiting. I have to ask you to hold on to it unconditionally. Sid thought of all sorts of ways and held his breath quietly until Kyler was completely gone. As soon as Kyler was completely out of the way, Sid roughly put his foot to one side of Carrion, who had passed out in the meantime. “So why do you touch it, but you’re a prisoner, keuheum! no to touch him.” Then he flicked his hand and called for another subordinate. “Call Ralph Morley. I have good news.” Then he sang a humming song while saying ‘Huh’. Thinking about how much to call. *** When I followed Dylan into the training ground, everyone except for the off-duty knights were wearing training clothes and were engrossed in training. It was just like the last time I saw it. These ignorant practice worms. “Hey, who am I….” “I’m training, so wait. You don’t like being disturbed either.”
I interrupted Dylan, who was just about to announce my presence. It was awkward to meet again, and I didn’t want to disturb my colleagues’ concentration. After entering this body, I went to subjugation with my colleagues here a few times. If I participate in the subjugation, it takes less effort and cuts the time required by more than half. That’s why I went out even while I was processing my resignation letter. There were co-workers who couldn’t talk to him because they were busy fighting with Jed over the issue of leaving the company. In addition, since he had known Hazel before, even if he pretended to know him happily, he smiled awkwardly and only accepted greetings. I was looking at my old teammates who were sweating so much that I didn’t even know they were coming, and someone turned their heads. “Uh?” The knight next to him also stopped moving and cast his gaze at me. “… Hazel?” At the same time, all the eyes of the knights who were engrossed in training turned to me. Everyone was hardened like a stone, and then their open faces spread like a wave. “Hazel? really hazel? That Hazel Love?”
“Wow, how old is this?” “Really? The real Hazel is here, right?” “Are you planning to come back? Are you joining the Knights?” Talking loudly, everyone rushed towards me, putting their swords in scabbards and carrying towels. The tremendous hospitality made the surroundings noisy. In the past, as if I had escaped from the Knights, I had no idea that they would treat me like this. “Long time no see. I’m not coming back, I came to play for a while.” I was greeted with an awkward smile. Then some let out a deep sigh. “Ah, you’re not joining the Knights again….” “I almost lost my mind thinking Hazel was coming again.” “Hey, you came to play. Didn’t you say you went down to the province? Where were you?” Lux asked, wiping the sweat from among the sighing knights. On days when I didn’t go to the office and only trained, everyone showed up with only a towel on. However, Lux always dressed up perfectly as if she were entering a banquet hall, whether in uniform or training clothes. They say that I have to meet the expectations of the young ladies who come to see the knight’s splendid appearance.
With neatly swept back blonde hair and slightly drooping eyes, he was a proficient person who freely used a bow and sword. Among them, the bow was his main weapon, using his innate accuracy and swift movements, and he often moved from the rear. I also had a lot of moving from the rear, so Lux knew for sure. He even received help from the first subjugation he went out when he had just acclimatized to this body. ‘You don’t seem to be in a good mood today, do you? You have times like that too. Come back.’ ‘Oh, it’s okay. Just get used to it….’ ‘Adaptation?’ ‘No. Thank you for your consideration.’ ‘I received a thank you, so I have no choice but to step in. Today, I just pretend to do it behind the scenes.’ Maybe that’s why it was a little nice to see your face again. “Ferrarium.” “Oh yeah! It was a ferrarium. Did you come to the capital again?” “I came here for a while, and I met Dylan by chance. I should have run away right then!” I was furious for a moment and clenched my fists in anger. Then my co-workers burst into giggles.
“You should have run away sooner. What are you asking this guy for? If it were me, I would have run away as soon as I met him. Go have fun while you’re here. Welcome!” “Hey, why are you guys like my evaluation?” Dylan asked shyly. Then the laughter broke out again. At the same time, my tension completely melted away. “Um, I heard a new illusionist came in?” At those words, the noisy surroundings became chilly. What’s going on? “Ah… Okay. Came in.” Lux groaned. It was a half-sigh. “Um, it was.” So did the other articles. I tilted my head. “Aren’t you happy? Subjugation would have been much easier.” “Of course! At first, so did we.” Josh, who was next to Lux, tried to pull out his hair to see if he had a cramp in his head. Josh is the second best swordsman after Dylan. She sticks to the style of neatly tying her long dark blue hair into a ponytail, but her eyes are long and her features are deep, so she was popular with young girls, similar to Lux.
Although he tends to run away a little when he opens his mouth. “Is your reaction similar to yours?” I turned my head and spoke to Dylan. Then Dylan patted me on the shoulder and whispered softly. “I saw it right. The reason soon… Greatness.” Dylan stopped talking and turned his head the other way. “What about Faye Martin?” It was then. “Kyaaak!” A high-pitched scream was heard from somewhere. “It’s a start again.” Instead of being surprised, everyone shook their heads. With unknown words. I was the only one surprised. “There it is. I’ll bring it We are talking here.” Dylan laughed bitterly. While Dylan went to pick up the illusionist he said was Fay, more knights flocked to me. Nearly twenty knights began to endure without going back to training, saying that they would have to see the two illusionists meet.
I didn’t know there would be so many articles. Their anticipation gradually began to be felt on their skin. The more I did, the worse I felt. It feels like something is going to go very wrong. Should I just go back because I’m busy…? “By the way, how about the Ferrari?” Josh, who had been pulling his hair out earlier, smiled and asked as if he had never done that. “Very! very good Unlike here, it’s peaceful.” Of course, there is a terrifying darkness that you can’t imagine. “Ah, should I go to the Ferrari when I retire?” “Oh, then tell me in advance. Before that, we should hurry up and leave the ferrarium.” “Is it like this after seeing you for a long time?” Josh’s eyes widened. “Dylan would have said the same thing. Please do not disturb my peace.” “I also voted for Hazel’s opinion. He’s the one who says he’s bored at Elcard, but he’ll definitely pester you to play with him once a day. How much you bothered me when you were here.” Beside her, Lux shrugged, arms crossed.
“Shit. I never thought my rating would be low like this. You’re talking about being on the same level as Dylan.” If Dylan hadn’t been away, I’m sure he’d have rolled his eyes. Even so, Josh giggled, as if he wasn’t in a bad mood. As far as I know, there was no aftertaste and it was a pleasant memory. Even if I had a big fight with someone, it never lasted more than an hour. It was a little mischievous, but it was enough to pass it off with a laugh. After a few more minutes of talking, the awkwardness eased. Dylan, who had disappeared in the distance, was seen again.
Episode 33 Dylan’s short stature and lemon-colored hair swayed behind Dylan. I think she is Fay. I tilted my head in curiosity. “Hello each other. Faye, this must be my former colleague and also your academy senior. Hazel Love. Hazel, it’s Faye Martin. It’s been three months since I joined the Knights.” After a brief introduction, an illusionist called Fei appeared from the side. Are you from the same academy? The academy only knows that I graduated at the top of my class, but I have no idea who my juniors are. I raised my eyebrows. It was a cute-looking girl with lemon-colored hair tied in two pigtails, curled up like an onion, and orange eyes. It seemed infinitely weak to be called a knight. It may be because the training clothes look exceptionally large. Obviously, all of the knights’ outfits, including their uniforms, must have been tailored, but they looked at least two sizes larger. Heck, it doesn’t matter as long as the illusionist is good at illusionism. His round face, protruding cheeks, and short chin made him look much younger than I thought.
Maybe that’s why I felt like a cute little sister even though I didn’t have any siblings. I reached out to Fay Martin. I decided to help, so when I do, I have to do it properly. In fact, if I go back like this, I’m sure it will be a little uncomfortable. “Nice to meet you, my name is Hazel Love.” Then Fay Martin’s face turned red like a plum. “Hey, my name is Faye Martin! I heard a lot from seniors! A rare genius illusionist… Yo. This! I really wanted to see you from before! I respect you!” It’s mom I laughed awkwardly. “Aha, not that great. I’m not even active right now. So you can be comfortable with it.” “Oh, that can’t be! You are my senior!” He was telling me to relax, but it seemed that my words made him even more nervous, so I awkwardly turned my gaze to Dylan. Dylan shrugged and turned to Faye. “Fay, as I said before, can you try the illusion in front of Hazel?” “Oh, ji, right now?” Faye Martin looked greatly embarrassed.
I looked at Dylan. “I told you in advance that the great illusionist would come as an educator.” “… What is greatness?” I cleared my throat as I glanced at Dylan, who was casually saying unfamiliar things. “Right. He said he couldn’t sleep at all last night after hearing that.” Then Faye nodded her head. “No, that’s right!” “Anyway, Hazel will be able to judge your ability. Right, Hazel?” “Of course. It’s good to be comfortable. Are you good at anything?” Faye then began to be visibly embarrassed. “Ah… That’s sleeping, can I get ready for a minute?” Preparation? I became even more puzzled. Illusion spells, unlike normal magic, do not require spells. Since the illusion had to be performed secretly so that no one would notice, there was a high chance of death if the spell was used in front of the eyes. Seeing her nervous like that, I can understand a little if I’m mentally prepared.
I nodded my head willingly this time. “Okay, try it whenever you’re ready.” “Thank you!” Faye took a deep breath. The other knights sat in the clearing, keeping their distance, saying they would sit and watch, as if they were used to the time, and I waited leisurely for Faye with Dylan. Maybe 10 minutes passed. “Lord, I’m ready!” Faye told me with a nervous face. I took two steps back and nodded. “I’ll do it to unlock it, so try locking me up with phantom magic.” I was very nervous because I wanted to show you how scary the fantasy was. It was a time when I was paying attention not to subconsciously receive the illusion. Their eyes met, and the surroundings were engulfed in flames, changing the terrain. Still not hot at all. Literally, it’s just an illusion. It seems that there is no problem than I thought? What’s the matter? … It was when I thought
“Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Mom, I’m scared!” Yes? The surroundings were engulfed in flames with shrill screams, and the magic was released. Not even 2 seconds had passed since I was trapped in illusion. I looked ahead with a bewildered face. The sighs of the knights were heard in his ears. What the hell is this? In front, Faye was waving and flapping her hands. “What is this….” “I’m sorry. I’ll try again!” Faye bent over and apologized to me. Only then did I realize that Faye Martin was so nervous that she let go of the illusion. “It’s okay, it could be. Take it slow.” In fact, I don’t know if this is the case. In the first place, I’ve never seen the only illusionist I’ve ever seen. Oh, except Faye Martin right in front of me.
Perhaps thanks to my courage, Fei tried magic tricks on me several more times. “Kyaaak! crying! Mom….” Faye flapped her arms again, like a bird just flapping its wings. From a distance, it looked like a hastily put out fire. At first I thought it was a joke. I’m not the type of person who likes jokes like this, but each person has his or her own personality. However, tears welled up in Faye’s eyes. The trembling appearance… He looked really frightened. “Wait for a sec.” I approached Fay in the midst of the knights’ sighs. Startled, Faye looked at me. Tears were welling up, as if they would fall at any moment. “I’m sorry. I’m a little bit scared.” Faye trembled and bit her lip. I raised the corners of my mouth to manage my expression as much as possible. “It’s okay, you can. Shall we take a break and try again?” “Is that okay?”
“Yes, drink some water.” Patting her shoulder, Faye bowed her head. Even now, I could feel my shoulders shaking from fear. Oh my god…. Where is the illusionist who breaks the illusion because he is afraid of his illusion? This wasn’t something I could solve. I managed to calm myself down, then turned around and smiled brightly at Dylan while Faye went to rest. “Mr. Dylan Banker?” Dylan, who shook his head, stiffened his shoulders. “Uh?” “Would you like to talk to me for a minute?” Once inside the office, I grabbed Dylan’s arm tightly. “You are kidding me.” “No! It can’t be.” Dylan jumped up. “Then?” “Seriously, I really need your help….” “Hey!”
I shouted in a voice almost like a lion’s roar. Dylan’s shoulders trembled. “Sorry for not telling you earlier. But you’re the only illusionist I know. You know all the Templars are like that. I was wondering if you could come up with a solution….” “Just send them back to the academy. At least professors can teach without being illusionists. I can’t help you, Dylan.” “Oh, Hazel.” “I thought genjutsu wasn’t sophisticated or that mana management was difficult. I’m not even a teacher, so how do you solve that?” “Oh, please. There is a large-scale subjugation soon. This time it will last for at least three months.” “….” “You know, even if it’s not this time, I’m out all fall. Without an illusionist, three months, half a year would be enough. Please help me, ok? Hazel.” I pressed my temples and tried to speak calmly. “Isn’t this a step I can solve? Oh, honestly, it doesn’t have to be me. If you hadn’t met at the Guild Association office, you would have found someone other than me, right?” Dylan flinched again. “What, why? why is that face What else are you hiding?” “Actually, sooner or later, His Highness….”
“What is His Highness the Crown Prince?” “He was planning to officially summon you for this large-scale subjugation… Second… Girl.” Dylan slowly stepped back, his words trailing off. “What?”
Episode 34 What are you doing What nonsense is this “Your Highness said so. Couldn’t you ask Hazel to entrust Faye Martin with illusionary training? If it doesn’t work, I’ll bring you only for this subjugation….” “Ahaha, what the hell does that mean….” No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn’t erase the feeling. I am an idiot for deciding to help out of gratitude! Dylan turned white as if seeing my grim face. “Oh, of course! If Faye Martin could use illusions properly, that would be a nonsense. Huh? is not it? So I think this is a better way. I just met you there….” “Dylan.” “Uh, huh?” Dylan’s eyes widened as if frightened. “It’s probably not a coincidence that you met me at the guild association.” “Oh! That’s not right. Absolutely not. No matter how much I need your help, I won’t do such a shameless thing. I did try to contact you first.”
“….” I crossed my arms and looked at Dylan. “I was thinking of giving you a tip before Your Highness called you, not another contact. Just to ask if Annie’s work is going well.” “….” “Meeting at the guild was really coincidental. It is true that I had something to discuss with the president of the association, and it was really nice to meet you.” “You can’t believe it?” “Hey….” I now pressed my forehead past my temple. Suddenly, headaches started to bother me. When the emperor or the crown prince move, it becomes a bit of a headache. In all honesty, the emperor and the crown prince are calling, but who would not come? …. Even if it wasn’t for me, the illusionist, that would probably apply to all the people of Elkium. How could you openly say no to the emperor’s request? He’s not a person with a tyrannical temper, so if he told me there was an unavoidable situation, I wouldn’t bother dragging him along. What a peaceful year it has been!
My luck seemed to be running out at the same time I found out about Kyler’s existence. If you don’t want to be dragged into subjugation, you have no choice but to look after Fay Martin. If you had to choose between teaching Fay Martin for a few days or being dragged away by the punitive force… Of course. “Electronics.” “Huh?” “You do not have to know.” I worked hard. Then, a thought struck me and I opened my eyes. This opportunity… Can i change it for the better? Usually, when subjugation goes out, you have to go outside for a few months, so you can stay away without noticing Noah. What if you go to subjugation and run away on the way back? Soon, he shook his head. How terrifying it is to go to subjugation. I couldn’t even wash properly while I was out, I had to keep beating demons, and I had to sleep on a stone floor on a rough cloth. And the great subjugation continued for several months. It won’t be easy to communicate with Annie while out on subjugation.
Even now, with the monsters starting to rampage, if the subjugation took more than three months, saving Ginger’s lover could go wrong. Oh no. That’s never going to happen. I muttered and shook my head from side to side. Dylan came up awkwardly and gave me a light laugh to cheer me up. “Still, I told Her Highness that calling you was too much.” “Hmm.” “Did you say that since you are newlyweds, you must never be separated, that Princess Dayworth likes you so much that if you convene them, you will fall apart?” “….” “Then help me this time. And if the professors could solve it, they did it. He, too, already knows the theory. If at least one of the professors had an illusionist, it wouldn’t have been a problem. It’s my fault for not telling you clearly beforehand, I’m really sorry. Just a few days! That guy seems to be trying somehow. If it doesn’t work this time, you’ll quit, right? ….” Dylan whimpered, saying that he would try to block the convocation somehow if he helped. I felt like I had been burdened with all kinds of troubles, but I rummaged through my plans for the future. First of all, because Annie is taking care of the important things….
I thought that maybe it was because I could see the bigger trouble, but it didn’t look that bad. I guess it wouldn’t hurt to cheat by helping Annie for a bit while she gets things done. Well, that’s it. If you can not avoid Enjoy. This happened anyway, so I decided to do this while Annie perfected the car name. And there was one thing to check. “One week. No more than that.” “Hazel!” Dylan was ready to kneel at any moment. “You must never let Your Highness call me.” “Well then. I will say that this time it was difficult.” In addition to that, Dylan joked that he would do anything you ask for, with the momentum to drive nails. I nodded, remembering that point. Definitely use it, you “… Good.” After the conversation, I headed back to the training ground with Dylan.
I’m not good at teaching, but I wasn’t ignorant of Fay’s fears. It seemed that things would go a little easier if I treated Fay as if I was in this body and used illusion for the first time. If not, what… I can’t help it. In the meantime, Fay was talking with her colleagues, laughing a little, as if she had recovered her heart. Faye, who noticed me, opened her eyes wide and ran towards me. Then he bent down until his forehead touched the ground. “I’m sorry for showing you something you can’t see, senior! I will try harder!” After sending the other knights to train, I called Faye alone. “Pay, I have to teach you at Dylan’s request.” “Yes, yes! I know….” “Before that, let me ask you a few questions. Well, that’s why I want to know more about your reaction when you use magic.” “Ah, that….” I listened to Fay’s story for a while. I concentrated and concentrated to listen carefully without missing anything. In fact, Fei was a character that was not revealed in the original work.
That means that for the first time, a person I didn’t know at all came out. As far as I can remember, there hasn’t been another Illusionist since Hazel Love died. So where did this kid named Fay Martin come from? If he belonged to the 1st Knights, where the crown prince was, he would have been mentioned at least once. He’s even Dylan’s man now. Of course my memory could be wrong. However, none of the memories I recalled were wrong. So I trusted my memory. Then Faye Martin is a new character, unlike the original story…. To find out why, it was important to know Fay Martin first. To Faye Martin, the magic of illusions was terrifying. The cause seemed to be the environment he faced when he first realized his power. Faye spoke with difficulty, but it seemed that she had been abused by someone for some reason. On the other hand, I wondered because he didn’t seem to have any immunity to fear, but I couldn’t ask further because Fay was having a hard time.
Is it because the grain of fear is different? Because everyone’s fear is different. Still, the feeling of uneasiness did not go away.
Episode 35 ‘Because I’m only looking after you for a while.’ I decided to find out more about Fay Martin separately, and focused on training as promised with Dylan. According to Fay, extreme phobia is the cause, so I thought it would be better to change the bad memories first, so I focused on that part. Even I was concentrating from the middle, so it only ended in the evening when the sun was going down. It had been a long time since I had been using the Illusion Art without stopping, so my breathing was a little quick. “My, please take care of me tomorrow as well….” Faye dropped to her knees and gasped. I trained her on a low level of difficulty so that she could have affection for illusions as much as possible. Even though it was mainly cute and charming fantasy, Faye Martin’s face was so pale that it was close to blank. Sweat dripped from the tip of his chin even though he said he would match it as best he could. “Can you do it tomorrow?” “Sure! I will do my best!” I smiled contentedly at the answer.
“Then see you again tomorrow.” After working with Fay, Dylan, who had been waiting in the office until training was over, rubbed my shoulders as soon as I arrived and started a fuss. “Our genius illusionist. Thank you so much. So far, I haven’t made as much progress as the nose hair. I wonder if it’s a dream for him to be able to maintain genjutsu even for a few seconds.” “Don’t flatter me, you.” “No father! And do I flatter anyone, because it’s you. How does it look to you?” “Well, it’s the first time I’ve seen it among articles, but it’s the first time I’ve seen an illusionist. It’s amazing how you got in.” Dylan groaned and rubbed the nape of his neck with a hint of uneasiness. “… In fact, since they say they use illusion magic, they brought me here as a special appointment. She’s the second daughter of the Marquis of Elure.” Dylan glanced at me. I chuckled. Because Dylan knows why. Even though I, Hazel Love, was a genius who used illusion arts, I was a commoner, so I took the test and came in, but Fay Martin was hired as a special hire. My voice seemed to be low because I was worried that it would make me feel bad, but I tried to say that it didn’t matter at all, but I deliberately pretended not to know.
I said it was okay, but I didn’t know what else would be added. I murmured while rubbing my chin. “Hmm, special. Then, should I be more kind to you?” “It doesn’t matter. To be honest, even if I fixed it, it would be impossible for this subjugation, but I am really grateful. At least I think we can get back to training.” “It hasn’t even been a day yet.” “It was just a wishful thinking. Are you tired? The carriage is waiting, so go to the hotel comfortably. Anything else you need? tell me anything I’ll listen to you!” I tapped Dylan’s forearm. “Not yet. I lent you a carriage, so look after it.” Then, after rescheduling my appointment for tomorrow, I rode to the hotel in a wagon that Dylan had lent me. *** “Beep, beep, beep….” PABABABABAK! Papababak! Buck buck. “Beep, kiing, beep, kkeueung!” PABABABABAK! The plaintive puppy’s grunts got on Kylas’ nerves.
A moment ago, a lump with reddish-brown hair like a ripe sunset burst in through the narrow crack in the door. I hadn’t been able to sleep for days, so I was resting on the sofa, covering my eyes with my arms. Perhaps because it was young, its tail moved busily, and even though it was an animal that walked on all fours, its gait was sluggish. It’s cute because it’s small, and it looks like it’ll explode if you touch it just a little bit, which reminds me of Hazel. So I left it alone, and I couldn’t even go out through the crack in the door I had just entered, so I scratched at the extension door and made a fuss. And after turning round and round in one place, it’s PABABABAK again! Scratching was repeated. I wasn’t in a good mood, but I was annoyed. “It varies.” Now, even a puppy appeared and was harassing herself. “….” Hazel loves animals. Dogs, cats, squirrels and rabbits alike. Oh, did I mention that snakes are a bit scary? Anyway, I said I like furry animals.
In fact, when I met a cat while on a date, I always said hello, and there was a time when I found the mother of a kitten who was alone. After being attached to him for only a few hours, he looked sad when he left with his mother. When asked if he would like to have a cat, he said no again. It is said that liking and taking responsibility for life are different. I told you to think about it when things are a little more stable and ready. I don’t think I’ve seen a whole animal since then. “Beep, beep, beep….” Paba Baba Baba Park! “Ha.” Kyler’s sigh, which hadn’t been able to take a break at all, was annoyed. Strangely, I thought the sound was getting closer, and then it came right under me and was scratching the sofa. It hopped and whimpered as if to be lifted up. I ignored it and closed my eyes when there was a knock on the door. “Master, I have something to report to you.” “Come in.” It was seed
Kyler said with his eyes closed. Sid, who had come in with a nod of his head, hesitated. “Oh, were you resting? Will you come back later?” “Okay, report it.” Kyler said, still lying on the couch with his back buried. Sid answered politely whether he was sitting, standing, or lying at his desk. “Beep, beep, beep!” The puppy clung to Sid this time. Cid was startled and backed away. “No, Popo!” Sid exclaimed in horror. “Why is this guy here! Lord, I’m sorry. I’ll hurry and get you out!” “It’s okay, so leave it alone and watch it.” Sid widened his eyes. “Yes? am i really? Yes, I understand!” Sid quickly picked up Popo’s hug to appease Popo, who was scratching his leg and whimpering for a hug. It seemed to be looking for its owner, but it grunted, but the sound was much lessened.
He didn’t know why his colleague Elrod’s puppy was in the master’s office. Sid began to report, sweating profusely. Fortunately, there were no reports that would be very disturbing today. It would have been better if it wasn’t for Popo. Sid cheered and comforted Popo throughout the report. “… Then rest, lord.” There was only a routine report, but after a more difficult report than usual, Sid bowed his head and left. *** That evening. Sid gave up work today. Overtime for several days had been going on all night. The reason was simple. Since the master never rested, as a subordinate, he could not rest. I thought it was too much, but I didn’t want to quit. To betray the master was death. At least he thought so. It’s because his personality is a little dirty, but he was also the one who took care of himself.
In the first place, he was the one who fell flat on his face saying he would be loyal first. It was also my mouth that said that he would assist me until the end of my life if I would just take it. And there was no place to take care of it like this. ‘When will the replacement prisoner come back?’ They said it would take about a week. Looking at what I’m doing now, it feels like it will take a good month. Suddenly feeling that it had been too long, I turned my head and checked the date. ‘Including the day I left, only three days….’ Oh my god. I thought a week had passed, but only that. I realized how comfortable my life was in the past. ‘When will you come back?’ It doesn’t seem like El Card is doing anything else. When I asked Nigella, she said that Hazel Love was too busy to even see the proper capital. In the meantime, he went to the temple and prayed. It was clear that he had prayed for his lord, who was in love with him.
Usually, on days when the lord returned late because he had a lot of work, he was so affectionate that he could feel his concern even from behind. It’s the first time I’ve fallen, so I’ll add more. Maybe because I want to see you every day, I want to finish work quickly. I won’t be able to sleep properly and I’ll be annoyed…. “Uh?” A stupid question came out of Sid’s mouth. I guess that’s similar to our master’s condition? Sid scratched his head. “Ah, please. Who is the master….” Sid let out a chuckle, as if it were funny even when I thought about it. You can’t do that unless you’re crazy, Am-Am. It couldn’t be. “Right? Popo.” Sid was talking to the dog that my colleague had taken over from work. The puppy that had fallen asleep in your arms opened its eyes in a daze. “Beep, beep, beep, beep….”
Sid’s eyes narrowed. I whined so hard that I put myself to sleep, but I called and woke him up without realizing it. It’s a really tiring day in many ways.
Episode 36 Sid was with his dog Popo the next day. Late at night, I managed to get off work thanks to the lord going home. However, because Popo whimpered all night, he stayed awake all night. If Popo wasn’t cute, he would have been angry. Why didn’t Elrod bring the dog to work? When it was first sold, he boasted that he couldn’t live without his puppy, and said that he had separation anxiety, and he finally brought it. It seems that he brought him to show off to his colleagues, but he went out of the office and still hasn’t returned, so only Sid was suffering. “Ki-ing….” “Your master will come soon, my dear. Be patient.” Popo was now a young puppy, less than a year old. It was a cute figure with curls curled all over the body, three black beans stuck in and a snout protruding. I was so obedient to my owner that I was hoarse from barking and groaning while looking for the owner who had left me. It was only then that I was soothed and comforted.
The quietest times were eating and sleeping. Still, work was easy this morning. There was no calling early in the morning, and through reports from other employees, it was understood that the master was not in a bad mood. I started working more leisurely than usual. He managed the information guild, which was operated under the borrowed name of the Hadid family, and checked the sales of Elkium’s gladiator arena, auction house, and shops operating in the commercial district. Sid smiled heartily as he watched the sales pile up day after day as if he were raking them with a pitchfork. After receiving reports from each territory, including the Hadid duchy and Baron Edish estate, the report was written after first organizing them. “Kki-ing, beng-beep!” “Write. Hang in there.” Swish, shush, shush. Moreover, while the prisoners were in the capital, there was no need to go back and forth to the baron, so there was much more time. Every time I went to the capital, Baron Edish, and each territory through the movement portal in the basement, I was good at it. It was a portal magic circle that was made with a lot of money, but if you use it often, it will strain your body and make you tired like
working overtime. Hazel Love, a prisoner, has no idea. Well, except for the monster-like stamina, it seems like he would be fine even if he moved 10 million times. “If I feel like this today, I don’t want anything more.” He patted Popo with one hand and hummed as he wrote down the elongation report with the other. That is, until he looked away and saw Popo in Kyler’s office. The ghost was supposed to sing. The master’s office is on the 3rd floor, but I don’t know how he got here with those short legs. The pea-like eyes in front of my eyes made me dizzy. “Lord, Lord.” “Wow! Wow!” Popo was standing on all fours, stiffly head up, tail erect, and barking furiously at Kylas. Unless you’re a very strong person or a wild animal, when you see your lord, you’ll save yourself. The small puppy, which looked like two fists put together, showed a spirit. For some reason, Kyrus didn’t even look at me, as if he wasn’t interested at all. Popo started pulling on the hem of Kyler’s pants.
“Arr….” Bite down on your pants, stand on all fours, and pull tight in a rhythmic way. Sid made a stunned face, unable to come close to the fear of being kicked. Despite the irritation, Kyler was unmoved. Why? why are you still It would have been left even after sending it out a long time ago? Sid, who didn’t know that the wavy auburn hair reminded him of Hazel, just broke out in a cold sweat. “Tell me what you are here for.” At those words, Sid suddenly raised his head. “Ah, lord. It is said that he succeeded in purchasing the area of 1st Avenue 5 in the Mayfield commercial district in Elcard. I thought it would be a headache because purchasing a location for the capital has become so difficult these days, but isn’t it fortunate?” “Right.” “Beep, beep, growl….” Popo now went back to the door and started scratching. Sid came in after closing the door, so he couldn’t get out. It was belated and I wanted to be sorry again, but it was more strange to turn around and open the door during the report.
Sid had no choice but to report back to Popo, who was scratching and grunting. “The Horn Guild’s new expansion project is also proceeding safely. I don’t think you have to worry because the dispatched staff are working smartly. That is all.” “Yes, go.” “Beep, beep! Knock!” Pabababababak! “Yep. Then.” Sid bowed his head and turned around to take Popo out, but Kyler called from behind. “Sid.” “Yes? Lord.” Sid, who had been stooping awkwardly, straightened his body again. “Why is that dog moaning like that?” Kyle’s eyebrows furrowed in displeasure. It was a car with a small hair ball next to it instead of Hazel. It was a completely different species and had a different appearance, but it was just a cute thing to replace a cute thing. But how can you groan without rest?
He seemed to be looking for something, but since he couldn’t speak, he just looked like a pooped puppy. Sid was inwardly shocked again. It’s strange to have animals by your side, but you’re even curious about it. I don’t know what kind of mental change it is, but it was too drastic to grasp it, so I thought I should take a little time to look at it. “Ah, that. It’s a dog raised by Elrod, but he gets upset whenever he gets separated from Elrod. He only follows his master very much, so it seems that he feels insecure if he falls. You are noisy. Sorry. We will make sure this never happens again.” “Is that what happens when you fall off the owner?” “Yes? Ah yes. When the owner appears, they become silent. They lick them and wag their tails. If only the owner can’t see it, it’s such a mess. Don’t dogs usually follow their masters? I think I miss you so much that my throat is hoarse.” “….” “He hardly sleeps, growls and can’t sit still.” Kyler’s eyes turned to Popo. For some reason, there seemed to be a faint ripple in her calm red eyes. “Be the master.” What is this feeling of déjà vu?
Why am I rising like that mud dog? Kyler suddenly had an idea. Isn’t it just that I’m waiting for Hazel to contact me? When I thought about it, I burst into laughter. Seeing that laugh, Sid was terrified and scared, but Kyler shook his head alone. It wasn’t a pleasant feeling. Why am i like this I heard this question when Hazel’s behavior began to change. Ever since her eyes changed somehow. ‘Yes, I did.’ What is it that is unpleasant, nerve-wracking, and uncomfortable? It keeps harassing me as if it’s caught somewhere, but I can’t bring it to the side right away to check it out. Kyler tutted and clicked his tongue. Then he waved his hand roughly, telling Sid to take the dog out. *** Putting other schedules on hold today, she went to the imperial palace to teach Fay Martin and only entered the hotel lobby in the late afternoon. Yesterday, I was so tired that as soon as I returned to the hotel and took a bath, I collapsed on the bed without even thinking about contacting Noah.
So was breakfast. The first day was fine, probably because I was excited, but my taste buds, accustomed to the food Noah made, were slowly throwing away other foods with dissatisfaction. It’s good. It was delicious, but somehow I was not impressed. Every time I put it in my mouth, I missed the food that excites all five senses, makes me feel rich, and plays a brilliant orchestra. The hotel breakfast, made by a chef who used to be a chef at the imperial palace, was not to my liking, and it was annoying to go out to buy it in the morning. So when I said I wouldn’t eat it, Nigella immediately freaked out. ‘You didn’t even eat dinner yesterday, but if you eat breakfast please…’ Can’t we, boss? If there’s something you want to eat, I’ll buy it right away.’ ‘No, today I just need a glass of water.’ ‘No, CEO!’ ‘Huh?’ ‘Ah… My, it’s because my heart is really going to break, CEO. Please, please At least three mouthfuls, no, at least one mouthful, please.’ ‘No, so far… It’s only one meal, but what’s there to break Nigella’s heart….’ ‘I’m a secretary who assists the CEO. If I can’t properly serve the representative, I….’
‘I am?’ ‘… No. My job includes taking care of the CEO’s health, so please let me do my job.’ ‘Uh… Ok, if that’s the case Let’s just have a simple hotel breakfast, well.’ ‘Thank you, CEO!’
Episode 37 Nigella trembled and put her hands together, so we ate breakfast together. In addition, I had to come out when Nigella said that she was worried that she wouldn’t even bring lunch. On the other hand, it was also to show it to Nigella on purpose in case it aroused suspicion. In fact, I don’t know how far Nigella is reporting. Actually, even when I was in the Ferrari, there were things that Noah didn’t know unless I told him. Oh, were you ignorant? anyway. In fact, there were times when Noah, who had come to pick me up, and my way home from work were at odds with each other because of that, so it didn’t seem like I was reporting every move. My back was sore from standing for a long time than usual. I patted my back and headed for the elevator. Noah always gave me a massage when I went home at times like this. It really means that my mind wanders without even trying. “If you’re having a hard time, shall we call a doctor? I can probably get it in an hour.” Nigella said with a worried look on her face.
“No. You can go take a warm bath and rest. They say there’s nothing wrong with the guild?” “Yes, and it is said that everything is ready so that the guild transfer can be done immediately after the CEO dies. As soon as the date of death is confirmed, should we send an announcement to the village?” “Um, no. There are things I want to organize myself.” “Yes, I understand.” The magic crystal on the wall glowed, and the elevator door opened with a ding. Still, I have to go in today and get in touch. I thought it was a bit too much for me not to contact him for two days. “Hazel~” I stepped on the elevator and turned around in surprise at the sound of the song being sung cheerfully. It was Annie. “Animated film!” I stepped out of the lift and quickly approached Annie. “You came just in time for dinner, didn’t you? clothes… Have you ever been on an adventure?” Annie, who saw me in street clothes, smiled and whistled briefly.
They say they train, but I chose a neat design between formal clothes and riding clothes, but in the eyes of the anime, it looked like an adventurer. Annie’s arrival meant that something was done, so my heart was pounding for nothing. “Don’t talk. When you return to the capital, you will be busy without blinking your eyes. It’s to the point where I can’t even solve it in a day if I wear a dress as usual.” I trembled even more for no reason. “Oh. Then, I hope you drink a little nicer wine tonight.” “Well, not bad.” Maybe I should contact Noah later at night. “Nigella, I will go up to dinner with Annie. Make a meal with the maids, and get some rest today. Don’t worry, you won’t have to leave the hotel.” “Maybe you still need me? These days, I keep spending a lot of time alone, so it won’t be uncomfortable….” Then Annie wrapped her arms around my shoulder and sighed. “It’s okay because I am a friend. Secretary should get some rest too, right Hazel?” “Well, then! It’s okay, so you can go up comfortably. This hotel is too expensive. I will only be at the restaurant, and I will only go up after dinner.”
You don’t have to explain this much, but when I reassured her, Nigella reluctantly nodded. “All right. Please call me if needed. I’ll come right down.” “Yeah, I had a hard time today. Get some rest!” I pushed Nigella into the elevator, and after confirming that it was going up, I turned around. Annie loosened her shoulders as if she had never done that. “Oh, but does that secretary just walk away?” “Actually, I never had a maid before marriage. In the first place, I lived as a knight like that in the capital.” “Ah, yes.” “What a maid, I didn’t even have a secretary. It wasn’t until after we got married that Nigella got a job as my secretary. Maybe that’s why I wasn’t so surprised to be traveling alone.” “Still, I am surprised… In fact, since they were being monitored, I thought I would endure it unconditionally.” “Then maybe I wouldn’t have suspected it much earlier?” “Um, yes. It’s nice again.” I leaned over to Annie and whispered softly. “Actually, I hear a lot of nagging. Not Noah… Kyler nags me a lot.” Annie giggled as I muttered in a half-bold voice.
“Curiously, when the name Kyler comes out of Hazel’s mouth, he doesn’t look that scary, he.” I smiled a bit bitterly as I stepped towards the hotel restaurant. “… Is it so?” “I don’t think he should have been an actor rather than a duke. I don’t believe it either, but how can other people believe it? oh well Can I say this much?” Annie’s question wasn’t a simple question of whether it was okay to flirt, but rather a confirmation that it was true that she had finished organizing her feelings for him. Instead of showing my true feelings, I just smiled and nodded instead. “Are you okay.” “It’s still scary….” Annie shook her head. As soon as she was shown to a table at the restaurant, Annie began ordering the most expensive ones. Looking relaxed and excited, I started to get hungry too late. While waiting for food in earnest, Annie sipped her mouth with the salad and aperitif, but drank even that, and opened her mouth. “I think it will be completed from the car name. Maybe tomorrow.” “Already? I thought it would take a little longer.”
“What do you think would be a good new name? muffin? cherry? puff? Or chipmunk?” “… Yes?” Unbeknownst to me, my forehead crumpled. “Just joke. Please tell me if there are any words you want. Because it can be tuned at the end. It is a name that can be used for a long time no matter how much it is, but if you choose a word you like, wouldn’t it generate affection?” I nodded my head in the affirmative. The funds I had were being moved slowly and diligently out of suspicion. Since the Horn Guild was successful and I had never spent much of my money throughout my marriage life, I had collected quite a bit of money after organizing it properly. It is almost imperceptible that it was used to make a villa. “Are you thinking about where to go?” “I am still thinking about it. I’m picking a few areas… The most certain thing is to leave this place, but to be honest, I’m still not confident.” I showed a little honest heart. Annie sighed heavily. “I understand. Don’t worry too much! Even if you’re Duke Hadid, you don’t have the whole empire in your hands, right?” “… That’s right!”
“I hope the man’s powers don’t expand further until the job is done, well! It would be nice if the business failed one after another or if the mines you owned were suddenly buried. I wish you! I don’t believe in God, but if you pray, it might come true someday!” “All right. Starting today, I have to pour water and pray.” I put my hands together and pretended to close my eyes. “… Foot.” “Why, why are you laughing?” I just blushed. Annie laughed openly. “You just looked so serious. First of all, let’s eat today! I have to work hard again tomorrow.” Annie held out her glass to me. We clinked our glasses as salty as at our first dinner. *** As soon as I broke up with Annie, I came up and picked up the communication tool. There is only one place connected to the portable communication port. It is only Noah’s communication tool. “Iced coffee. A e i o u. Iced coffee. Good.” I opened my mouth wide and smiled naturally, then pressed the communication port.
It’s not a video communication device, so you won’t be able to see his face, but Noah is very alert. “….” The light flashed only once, but immediately the color of the light changed. It is directly connected. It was lightning fast. However, the other side did not say anything. “Noah?” Feeling strange, I called Noah first. Then, along with a low sigh, Noah’s sweet voice was heard. -… I thought my wife had forgotten me. There was a hint of sadness in his voice. “I forgot Noah! How is it? That, it can’t be.” I quickly rectified -…. On the other side, nothing else was said. “I’m angry?” -no. “That, then?” I swallowed my saliva.
I thought at the same time that Noah must have worried a lot and what to do if Kylas comes to visit me out of displeasure. I said that I would contact you first, in case you suddenly contacted me, but I am not keeping that promise. Obviously, the person playing Noah is Kyler, but I felt strange because he seemed to have two husbands. - I miss you. Words that sounded like a confession came out of the quiet communication port. “Me too. I miss Noah so much.” I spoke naturally like water flowing. Even if I say this anyway, I won’t say I’ll come as usual. You wouldn’t recognize him only in the Ferrarium, but there must be quite a few nobles who know what Duke Hadid looks like. Unless you’re an idiot, there’s no way you’ll show up without fulfilling your purpose! Whoops. It was such a calming moment. -Hazel, then…. “Huh? why?” - Shall we go see my wife now? I think I’ll see you tomorrow when we leave.
Episode 38 I was relieved, but when I heard that, I was horrified. I almost fell into the back of my head. Are you coming to the capital to see me? Even now? You must be crazy! I was so surprised that my heart felt like it would explode. “Yes? Oh no! Noah is busy too, how is it? My, I’ll finish my work quickly and go back!” Then the communication section fell silent again. I gulped and waited. -… My wife doesn’t seem to want to see me very much. A voice filled with sadness was heard again. I was half-raised, hesitantly. “Yeah, that can’t be. How much, how much I love Noah.” -okay. How much? Noah asked teasingly. Perhaps, as usual, he would be resting his chin on his languid face. The eyes that were lowered enough to cover half of the red eyes and the corner of the mouth slightly raised seemed to be visible somehow. It was also one of my favorite expressions.
“Yeah… As much as my life, of course. No, more than my life! Knowing I always think that way.” A small laugh was heard over the communication port. - I want to hear it again. I was a little relieved by the relaxed tone. Perhaps coming to the capital was a joke. I quickly added to drive a wedge. “It would be really, really nice if my husband came to see it, but… Then you have to stay longer in the capital because you spend time watching Noah? So that’s it. It’s absolutely not something I don’t want to see. Do you know my heart, Noah?” While I gurgled and swallowed my saliva again, the communication phrase was shining instead of a voice. - Yes, Hazel. What your wife said is all right. I wiped my forehead. “I miss my husband so much, so I’ll finish it quickly and go. Don’t stay in the office just because you can’t sleep, should you be doing well?” -All right. Then, if you have any difficulties, please let me know. If my wife wants it, I’ll find a way. Don’t be too late. “Yeah, okay. Noah, sleep well today! Have a nice dream.” Even after that, I was able to put down the communication tool only after calming Noah for a long time.
“And… And… Really.” I had to calm my beating heart as I stared at the communication port for a long time. I was so startled that I couldn’t speak properly, fearing that my voice might pass through the communication port, even though the light had long since gone out. Although the marriage itself was a fraud, Noah had never said anything empty. He was the one who would come. Still, I didn’t expect that he would appear in the middle of the capital. In fact, this wide capital is not the stage for his play, right? “Nonsense. Calm down, Hazel. He’s not even the emperor.” I was able to come to my senses only after lightly slapping both cheeks with both hands. “Whoa.” I sent Nigella and the maids out on the pretext of going to bed early. “Now, now.” There’s still work left to do today. *** The sound of horses hooves clattering and hurrying along, and the sound of the wheels of a wagon carrying a late owner passed by. “….”
The son-in-law was darker than usual at night and the floor was wet. It must have rained while we were getting ready to go out after leaving Nigella. There was no mud on the floor as the water drained between the stones. Breathing in the much cooler and more refreshing air, I moved briskly. I was heading to the slave gladiator. The daily life of ordinary people is over, but the daily life of the slave gladiator is just beginning. “Oh, there he comes.” I waited on the boulevard for a while and then waved at the empty public wagon. “Because the capital is good like this.” There is also a public carriage until late. Soon the carriage stopped in front of me. “I’m going to the Colosseum.” Then the coachman was startled and took off his hat. “Are you going to the Colosse now? Is the aristocratic lord alone without an escort?” Startled, I looked up at the coachman.
Nobles rarely rode in public carriages. In addition, I was deliberately dressed lightly. The coachman, who met my eyes, laughed. Like someone who knows what I’m talking about. “If you’ve been pulling a wagon for 30 years, it’s a chuckle at a glance.” “Right. Is it difficult?” “There is nothing difficult about it! But it’s not a place to go alone at night….” Saying that, the coachman quickly got off his seat and down the simple stairs. “Get on first! I guess I was over-the-top. Please don’t be offended and ride. We will take you safely to the Colosseum.” “I wasn’t offended. Then go to the Colosseum, please.” “Don’t worry!” The carriage door closed, and the bustle of the coachman was heard, and immediately the carriage moved again. I comfortably leaned back in the chair. I’ve told Nigella and the maids not to come in because I want to rest in peace, so it shouldn’t be a problem. I know it’s a problem that can be easily solved by using space magic, but the day will soon come when I have to use illusion magic on my people (I thought it was), including Nigella.
When the time came, he did not know whether to attack them. So I didn’t want to write as much as possible right now. Instead, as soon as I came out, I was afraid that someone would follow me as if I was watching, so I put magic on my entire body. It is to change my appearance so that even if they see me, they will not notice me. When I was moving during the day, I left it so that I wouldn’t be suspicious even if there were people watching, but not now. No one should recognize me at all. The carriage sped up and I closed my eyes for a moment with my back buried deep. It wasn’t long before the carriage started to move, when I heard the sound of rain falling on the windows. I closed my eyes and frowned. When I opened my eyes, I could see the rain hitting the window through the half-draped curtains. “Ugh, I didn’t even bring it.” The air was so fresh that I thought it was raining for a while, but it stopped for a moment. The rain that started to fall continued until we reached the slave gladiator Colosse. Unless you didn’t even bring a robe.
As soon as I had no choice but to pay the driver, I ran to the back of the Colosseum. *** I looked up at the tall five-story building for a moment. The slave gladiator Colosse is built in the basement of a huge building. It is as big as an outdoor playground, and I know that there are more than 30 employees managing it. Because it was a special space for gladiators, more than half of the staff were decorated with elite teams. Aristocrats often bet money on victory here, or enjoyed the gladiator arena itself. And sometimes, if you see a slave gladiator that stands out, you pay a high price for him and take him as your escort. There are examples that worked out that way, but there were also slave gladiators who were reluctant to be sold because it was impossible to escape slavery. Rather, it is because if you are wrongly caught by a noble of poor quality, you may live a more hellish life. Of course, the top 10 most popular gladiators cannot be traded because they are essential for the Colosse to operate. Conversely, gladiators below the top 10 were traded freely if they paid the ransom offered by Colosse. ‘If you think about it that way, only Kylas isn’t a bad guy.’
It was said that there were far more nobles who visited this place than nobles who did not. Although the title is a slave gladiatorium, those who are good at swordsman who need money sometimes infiltrate this place. What was the name of Ginger’s lover, Eggman? Sadly, Eggman is a gladiator of undoubtedly enslaved origins. There was no particular reason why I came here. Because of me, Ginger went to Ferarium, not to Elcard, the capital, and there was no one to help Eggman, so I came. Besides, Ginger asked me to save Egman, saying that he would sacrifice his life for me. As soon as I decided to work with me, from the next day, I thought of Ginger, who humbled himself and jumped up and told me to speak comfortably whenever I said honorifics, and I smiled. After that, I was able to treat Ginger a little more comfortably. Just as I had to run away perfectly in one go, Egman had to get out of here without any mistakes. That’s the only way for me, Ginger, and Eggman to survive safely. I couldn’t save him right away. However, in order not to be caught in danger, a safety device had to be put in place in advance so that the day would not come when it went somewhere else and could not be retrieved. As soon as I got near the back door of the Colosse, I heard a commotion from inside.
Episode 39 Now it’s so quiet outside that you have to look around to find someone, but it wasn’t here. I pulled on the hook on the metal door. “Aww, it’s heavy.” I’m sorry to the staff I meet, but I was able to easily reach the space where only the staff used to go through illusions every time our eyes met. However, this huge door required physical strength, not magic. The door was built so thick that I groaned and pulled it with both hands as hard as I could. I opened it just enough for my body to fit in, then went inside and closed the door again. As I entered, I heard shouts of excitement. Everyone was smoking cigars or cigarettes in the gladiatorium, and the acrid smell wafted through the corridor. The day at the gladiatorial arena had already begun. There were no problems though. Eggman is now a capable top slave gladiator competing for top 1 or 2, and will probably make an appearance near the very end. I’ll be waiting until then.
Perhaps Eggman has a private waiting room. Because he’s like an up-and-comer at the Colosse. Even if they all look like the same slave gladiators on the outside, the gladiators who maintain the top rank here are different from the treatment. I heard that a private waiting room is given, and if you get injured, a therapist will be placed first. It was said that the top-level slave gladiators were deliberately separated because they were too big to keep each other in check. He said that it was because he wanted to be treated as a top-ranked person since he could not escape as a slave anyway, and that there were slave gladiators who adapted to life in the Colosse and regarded it as their own territory and wanted to endure for a long time so as not to be kicked out. You have to be the best so you can continue to endure and survive here. It seemed that the Colosse would suffer quite a loss if they fought because they were talented people who were good at aiming their swords at each other to kill each other. On the one hand, there are rumors that people are treated like that on purpose to motivate them to compete. Well, anyway, that’s not the important thing right now, so I think we just need to find a private waiting room and get rid of the guards in front of it. “Let’s see.”
I looked around the empty hallway. Both sides were open and each corner was visible. It would have been better if I had known what the inside was like. So, from here on out, I had to find Eggman on my own. Where should I go to get to the place where Eggman is? “Right? left? Guess which one to choose….” As I was picking out my fingers, an employee appeared from the right. “Oh! here!” I waved my hand proudly and called the staff. “Outsiders are not allowed to enter, but how did you get in here? If you are a guest, please enter through the front door.” As soon as I saw it, it showed a hostile appearance and approached me with great strides. As soon as the staff came closer, I made eye contact and smiled. “Hi.” “Now what? Get out!” “I am your boss, James.” I looked straight into the eyes of the employee and said strongly. “… Hello. Mr. James.”
Before I knew it, an employee whose pupils were a little bewildered bowed gracefully to me. It’s one of the common names, so James must have one here somewhere. Don’t have it “Oh, nice to meet you. I’m looking for Eggman. Where is the waiting room? Eggman will participate today?” “… Yes, you can come this way.” “Thank you. Let’s go at a time when there are as few people as possible. It’s annoying to keep using power.” “Yes, I understand.” As if treating my real boss, the respectful employee began guiding me to where Egman was. “What is your name?” “This is Seth.” “Okay, Seth.” It’s so comfortable when you use power. Still, you shouldn’t get carried away with this fun. It’s black magic, so everything in moderation, again in moderation. I hummed and followed Seth to the private waiting room. I met two employees, but I passed them easily the same way as Seth.
“I think so.” Eventually, we reached the private waiting room. “….” I was speechless when I saw that it was not enough to be chained up in front of the large door, and that it had three locks. It looked more like a prison than a waiting room. Of course, it was clear that the purpose of the staff was to manage the gladiators comfortably, block their escape routes, and monitor them, but I couldn’t help feeling unpleasant. Seth skilfully opened three locks in an instant. He unwrapped even the rolled chains and hung them next to him, stepping aside as if to ask me to enter. “Okay, you are waiting here. If your colleague comes and wants to take Eggman, he’s recovering for a while, so when the time comes, you’ll take him and send him away, okay?” “Yes.” Seth nodded, still bewildered. And I went inside Inside was another door. Fortunately, it was an ordinary door, not a locked one. I knocked on the door before entering. I listened to the door and heard the sound coming from inside.
“Yes.” It was a deep voice. It’s not at the door, so the raid goes through. “I’ll go in.” Even while holding the doorknob and opening it, the inside was quiet after the answer. As he entered quietly, he saw Egman sitting on a cot from the inside, his head bowed with his elbows resting on his knees. “Egman?” Then, belatedly, the man raised his head. The almost shaved gray hair and slightly drooping eyes gave her a much gentler face than I expected. His eyes were warm brown, so it felt like that. Maybe it would have looked scary if it had been a cooler color. In the description, I thought it was a very grim-looking face because it said that it struck the other person with a flame-like force, or that the other person was shaking while holding a sword. “Hmm.” It was clear that Ginger had the same looks as me. Leave your impressions here! “….”
However, it was the body that attracted more attention than the face. His upper body was naked, so his dark skin was exposed. There were scars that looked like stab wounds. To the extent that the scar-free area looks smaller. There were so many scars. No matter how good a gladiator you are, you can’t be in good shape if you fight with a sword every day. Even in the original story, it was written that whenever Ginger was with Eggman, he always felt heartbroken when he saw the scar. He is someone I love enough to risk my life to save, but even if it was me, my heart would have been torn. “I think it’s the first employee I’ve ever seen.” Eggman stared at me. “Um, not that….” “Or not?” “I came at Ginger’s request.” At that moment, Eggman jumped to his feet. Oh wow, that’s a surprise He was tall, about a head taller than me, and looked down at me. Perhaps because Noah was so big, he didn’t feel threatened even though Eggman was by no means small.
Heck, even in the days of the Knights, everyone was very big, and I saw this body from time to time because I was wearing armor. “Ginger?” I nodded and Eggman strode towards me. Suddenly, his big hand grabbed his neck. “Ah.” “Did something happen to Ginger?” It belatedly occurred to me that the lively voice needed an explanation in advance. Oh, yes. I thought the other person didn’t know me at all, but I wanted to come in without preparation. Ginger knows this, but they don’t communicate telepathically with each other. Besides, he hasn’t even cast a spell on Eggman. I would be calm if I walked in now, but I didn’t want to. “Greatness! Can you please let me go first? I’m here because I want to talk to you, so I don’t want to put too much effort into it.” It wasn’t to the point of choking, but it was quite threatening, so I let out a sharp cough and said. Eggman scanned my face and tilted his face to one side.
Soon, as I said, I relaxed the hand holding my neck. “How can you believe that you came because of Ginger’s request?” “Ah, they said you would know this.”
Episode 40 While preparing to go out at the hotel, he took off the necklace he had been wearing around his neck and showed it to him. What I presented was a necklace made by punching a hole in a twisted gold coin. Eggman’s eyes turned to the necklace. My eyes widened slightly as I realized it right away. Ginger was right. )’ginger.’ ‘Yes?’ ‘I’m going to visit your lover when I go to the capital.’ ‘Egman?’ ‘Huh. You should know our plans too. I have to give them the strength to stay there.’ ‘Ah… I hadn’t thought of that.’ ‘I’ll tell you the details when I’m back safely, so can you give me something to confirm that you sent it?’ ‘Something worth checking… Ah! Here you go. If this is it, Eggman will be able to spot it right away. Because he made it himself.’ “I heard that Ginger made it from being thrown into the ring the first time he won when he came in as an official?”
Eggman nodded and stepped back very slightly. But the eyes still contained a boundary. Well, you might think I stole this necklace. Ginger seemed to know Eggman better than he thought. ‘If you’re still wary of the CEO… Ah, this is a bit like that.’ ‘What’s wrong?’ ‘I’m still worried that I’ll fall in love with the CEO when I see his face, but if I tell him this….’ ‘Are you kidding me? I’m not interested in your lover.’ ‘No, the representative is as big as I am, the fake representative, so just looking at the Duke, I know how high-minded he is.’ ‘Then no problem.’ ‘Egman says he’s the only pretty woman he’s ever seen in there!’ ‘Yeah, Eggman, you don’t have to worry because only you will look pretty in the future. Eggman and you have only known each other.’ ‘CEO, do you know anything other than real information? You know me better than His Excellency!’ ‘Ginger, hurry.’ Then Ginger gave me the necklace and told Eggman how to identify me. “I heard that he did this by holding his hands to check his condition while saying, ‘I hope you have the blessing of Nux (undefeated god)
today’. Right?” Originally, I would hold both hands and let Ginger touch my forehead briefly, then let go. So I skipped it a bit, thinking I could understand it, and Egman took a step back and nodded. No, why aren’t you holding hands? “… I’m sure Did something happen to Ginger by any chance?” Just listening to it, it sounds like a password between the two of you. Looking at Eggman’s expression, it was immediately clear. It’s like the face that received Ginger’s confession. I thought it was something I always say or commonplace for a password, but the moment I saw Egman’s expression, all my doubts were answered. Without a doubt, the most you can say as a manager. Maybe checking your condition was the same as saying I love you to Eggman. In this, the love between the two must have been made very secretly and secretly. Anyway, I almost laughed at the sudden change in the way I spoke. “No, Ginger is fine. I’m in the ferrarium now.” “To the ferrarium…? Oh, so….”
“I guess you didn’t come and I was worried. I guess I didn’t tell you beforehand. I thought you knew to some extent.” Eggman nodded. “I just said it would be hard to come soon.” After showing the necklace, Eggman said meekly. “Ginger is fine. I went to the ferrarium for a while to see work. How many months if long? I came because I couldn’t move right away.” “Ginger said he had no friends.” “Well, that’s not wrong. A bit like a friend….” “Then who are you?” “Hmm, the master-servant relationship is a bit different… Let’s make it like an assistant.” When Ginger told him that he might not be able to come for a few months, Eggman’s eyes drooped a little more. “Okay. Are you really doing well without any problems? That’s fine.” “Don’t worry about that. More than that, as you can see, I don’t have much time. So I’ll just say what I have to say.” “Yes.” “You know Ginger is trying to get you out of here, right?” Eggman nodded darkly. “I’m fine, so please tell me not to do anything dangerous.”
I let out a low sigh at those words. Eggman would also want to leave this place very much. Because I didn’t come here because I wanted to. I don’t know much about his past, but at least from Ginger’s point of view, I did. Moreover, after meeting Ginger Perrian, he would have hated being here even more. “Don’t worry about that, listen carefully from now on.” First of all, it was important not to fall into the hands of others until Ginger and I float here. Just like making my borrowed name, I have to set aside time while the borrowed names of the two of us are being prepared. The ransom price should not run higher here. It’s been a few months since I’ve been here, and even if I’m in first place, I’m not in the eyes of Kyleus, but it’s difficult if I continue to win and become the main axis that makes money here. In fact, even in the original work, it was quite difficult to get Eggman out in return after Lily was released with the help of Ginger. It’s because he paid a huge ransom just to be by Ginger’s side. They saved even that because they were the prince and his lover, something ordinary people could not even dream of. What if I found out I stole Eggman, whom Kylers raised the ransom for?
That would put me in more danger! I really want to get Eggman out and hide him right now, but…. If I smell even a suspicious smell, I might not even dream of running away. In a state without a strong background like the crown prince like Lily. So, all of this has to be done at once, at the perfect moment. “Who are you fighting against today? Do you know the name?” Then Eggman tilted his head. “It wouldn’t have been a match yet.” At those words, I rolled my eyes. “If there are many, aren’t there two? There is a certain opponent to fight against you.” “… Do you know that far?” No one knows how much money the nobles move here. “Come on, tell me. There is something I need to check.” “It will be Jen and Matisse.” Jen and Matisse. Good. I flicked my finger and told Eggman to come closer.
At the timing when Eggman lowered his head, I spoke briefly and left. I could feel Eggman stiffen and tense. Maybe I’m lost in my thoughts while thinking about my words. “Can you do as I say?” After waiting for a while, I asked. Eggman stood up, and his face changed to a much more serious expression than before. “Can we really just do that?” “First. I’ll come back later or else I’ll send someone from my side. Until then, act normally so that others do not notice. As if nothing happened today.” “… Yes.” “Just in case, never, ever, ever fight the manager or fight other gladiators to make things happen. Then Ginger will be in trouble too. You know? Please.” “Yes, I know.” And after a little more short conversation, I turned around and was about to leave, but Eggman grabbed my arm. It didn’t hurt, but it was sudden, so I turned my head and raised my eyebrows. “Are you going?” “Do you have something to say to Ginger? Shall I tell you?”
“… Please just tell me not to get sick.” I thought I would tell you another story. I smiled and nodded. “All right. I’ll be sure to pass on my regards. Good luck.” Then I went straight out of Eggman’s waiting room.
Episode 41 The day after returning after encountering Eggman, he headed to the imperial palace again. I told Eggman yesterday, so he must be following my words. Fortunately, on the way back, I met only three employees, so I was able to leave without any major problems. While I was talking with Eggman, the heavy door was closed again, so I had a hard time opening it. And I fell asleep as soon as I got back to the hotel. In fact, seeing her face to face, I was relieved to see that Egman was more concerned about Ginger than I thought. At first, I thought the story wouldn’t work because I knew that Eggman approached me to use Ginger. Because when the person to be deceived disappears, the true self comes out. In the future, even if people die and can’t live together, it’s the point where Ginger likes Eggman much more now. But it was my bias. Eggman’s head seemed to be filled with Ginger’s worries. Rather than gingerbread. Apparently, in this world, everyone but me seems to have true love. I can’t do this unless the real God is harassing me.
Damn world! Look at me like love again Feeling depressed for no reason, I vented my anger into the air. ‘As expected, it’s comfortable to come out alone.’ Inside the carriage heading to the imperial palace, I leaned back and looked out the window. Nigella, who had followed her diligently all the way to the imperial palace yesterday, withdrew when she was told that she would go alone today, as if she had judged that the situation was not too suspicious. Although there was a lot of fuss and fuss about making sure to eat breakfast. Every time I had a close conversation with Dylan, I was surprised how many times he interrupted me. I saw Nigella’s glowing eyes for the first time yesterday. He had the impression of being a very innocent person for Kyler’s. Anyway, Faye Martin could train herself if she told me a little more, so I made up my mind to finish the training as much as possible within today. It was fortunate that it didn’t take long, unlike Dylan and the knights, who were in trouble. Heck, even wizards know about black magic, but most of them don’t know about illusion magic, so they must have felt it as an unknown territory.
It bothered me that there were indications that Faye Martin had been abused, either emotionally or externally, but that didn’t seem like my part to interfere. There are some parts that don’t seem to match, but…. ‘If it really bothers me, I’ll just tip Dylan and go.’ As the busy work slowly came to an end, another tension arose. Now it’s time to really test it out. How soon after the communication was cut off did the news of me reach Noah’s ears, and it was to move directly. Accordingly, we have to make the escape method a little more solid. I wasn’t really running away yet, but my hands were sweating as if I was leaving his arms. It didn’t matter how many of his men came. “You can never fail.” You must be prepared for unconditional success. What else do you need besides Annie and what you’re preparing to keep from finding it again? Until I arrived at the imperial palace, I was so full of thoughts that I couldn’t think of anything else. *** When he arrived at the imperial palace, Dylan was there to meet him.
“What about Fay?” Asked as he got out of the carriage with his escort. “I’ve been practicing since dawn. I am sweating to show you.” “Okay?” So Dylan seemed excited. As soon as we met, he looked exceptionally excited. “It’s amazing. Originally, when I was asked to try it, I screamed, squatted in the corner, and cried for over an hour. What is an hour? There were times when I cried for three hours.” “Huh.” Is a special dish a special dish? A normal knight would have already told me to pack up and go home. Seeing that he joined the 1st Knights even after showing such an appearance, it seems that the power of the Martin family is greater than expected. Also, since it was a non-existent existence in the original work, I was just curious. Or did I like the illusionist treatment more than I thought? “So the knights were gradually giving up, but I didn’t know it would change like this. I think it would be nice to just support you from behind during the next subjugation. Anyway, you are my benefactor, benefactor. I will do everything you ask!”
“Yeah… You will see it today Rather, did you know that if you keep saying that, you’ll lose the vice-captain’s face?” “It’s you, not anyone else, so how about losing face?” “You’re good.” I didn’t know at first because they didn’t tell me, but Dylan became the vice-captain while I was away. It was only after hearing from Lux that I realized that. I’m wearing the same training uniform, so I have no choice but to know. Anyway, he was obviously a freak. Slowly, the inside of the training ground came into view. “Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!” I laughed out loud at the now familiar scream. “… You say you’re working hard?” Dylan closed his eyes as he walked away. “It meant giving up and not crying. It would be much better if that scream disappeared….” “There is no way for me to do that either.” I shrugged and headed towards Fay.
“Didn’t I tell His Highness the Crown Prince what time I’m coming here again today?” “Am I really trying not to run into each other as much as possible? Didn’t His Highness the Crown Prince call you on purpose at the busiest time? There will be no meeting today. I keep going to meetings and work piled up in the office.” “Anyway, never! can’t meet Avoid encountering as much as possible. In particular, make sure to properly check the day Gongnyeo comes. The moment you meet, you….” It’s Queek. I stopped talking and cut my neck horizontally with the blade of my hand. In the most brutal way possible. *** Training started again. Still, the surroundings were full today because of the knights who came to see him as long as he trained with Fay. Even though I kicked them out yesterday for not being able to concentrate, they kept coming as if it had never happened before. I also brought a strange stick from somewhere and waved it like a cheerleader. ‘I feel like a monkey in a zoo.’ I didn’t have time to be exhausted like that today, so I gave up and decided to focus on training Fei. “Fay, try using illusions on me. You can attack if you want.”
Facing Faye, he signaled. Then Faye’s face turned white. “I, how do I cast a welcome spell on a great senior…! I can never do it. What if I get hurt…!” “All… Hit it?” I turned my head to Dylan shyly. Dylan was off duty today, dressed in comfy clothes, watching from the side of us. Dylan had a grumpy face. “Hey, do you know what that means?” “Yes?” “It’s the same as bragging about your small salary in front of His Majesty the Emperor. Stop talking nonsense and do what Hazel tells you to do.” Fay bowed her head at Dylan’s words. Her ears were dyed crimson red through her lemon-colored hair that was tied in two ponytails. “Yes….” When I nodded, Faye put on a grim expression, as if she had made up her mind soon. “Okay, then I’ll do it. Ho, if you are sick or scared, oh, raise your right hand!”
“… Okay.” Again, I answered awkwardly. “Senior, do that for me! You can’t stand it!” “Okay, okay, let’s get started.” Time is running out “I really do?” “If you tell me one more time, this is the third time.” Fay’s face turned red even more. I stared into Faye’s eyes so that I could cast magic easily. As if I had made the right decision, my vision began to blur. It was then. “Vice-captain! Vice-captain! It’s a big deal!” In the distance, the sound of busy running approached, and a knight came running in a panic in a panic.
Episode 42 Chapter 6.
Eyes of Followers At the same time, everyone’s eyes, including mine, were focused on the knight. Faye, who was preparing to attack me, also stopped. “What is going on?” Dylan, who got up before he knew it, approached the knight and asked. Who and where did the accident happen? Otherwise, I wouldn’t be running so fast. I also went to Dylan’s side. The other knights weren’t too surprised. It’s probably not very important, but it seemed like it was a thrilling or interesting issue. There was also an article that stretched leisurely, saying, “What’s going on again?” “What’s going on?” At Dylan’s question, the man caught his breath and spoke quickly. “Last night, the outer wall of the west gate of Elcard was broken.”
I, who was listening from the side, frowned. Eh? Why is that? Why did the wall outside the west gate of the capital collapse? That said, it was much bigger than I expected. Bondi’s castle wall is a basic device to protect the village from war and demons. In particular, the walls of the capital were high and solid, so there was nothing to collapse. And that shouldn’t be the case. The capital is where the emperor resides. Saying that the wall that should be the strongest has collapsed is like saying there is a big problem. There are a total of four entrances to the capital, El Card. It consists of an east gate, a west gate, a south gate, and a north gate, respectively. Elcard is located in the center of the empire, so it holds the center, so many people come and go from time to time without bias. Merchants, travelers, even ordinary people. Even if it collapsed at dawn, there was a high possibility of human casualties. There will never be a war as quiet as this, so it’s probably an attack by a demonic beast.
If it was a witch beast that would break down the castle wall, it would have come in a group of at least medium-sized or higher. Obviously not even one. Even the west gate has a double wall, but I was more worried that it was broken. Among the four gates, the West Gate had once been destroyed by a large-scale monster attack. After that, I know that people who were engulfed in anxiety built a double wall by building a new one to make it stronger. If you break down that double wall and not another wall…. How long does it take from the imperial palace to the west gate? As expected, I heard that the number of monsters increased a lot at the guild meeting, so I never thought I would experience it this soon. “What about the damage?” Without knowing, I left the question. The driver was startled and looked back and forth between Dylan and me. Dylan nodded and the man nodded at me. “As it is currently being restored, the exact damage situation is being communicated.” “First of all, just report so far.” Dylan replied.
“Yes! It is said that about a quarter of the stone wall has collapsed, and even the pole has collapsed. Four carriages entering the capital landed on the rubble. There were about 20 casualties including the guard, and the guards guarding the entrance also seem to be in poor condition.” “… Did it spread to four generations?” When I asked, the knight’s face darkened even more. It seemed like a pitiful feeling. “It seems that they came in lined up with luggage and were crushed by a pile of stones. I was told that they appear to be merchants.” “Why did the wall collapse?” I already half-assed it to be the Witchbeast’s doing. “There was an attack by the Witchbeast.” Also. “So, what about the magic beast now? What is the entry status?” “They said they couldn’t find any sign of going inside. According to eyewitnesses, it disappeared like dust. That part seems to require more understanding. But….” The knight hesitated for a moment, then moved a little closer to Dylan and heard him speak in a low voice. It was so loud that even I couldn’t hear it, so the other knights couldn’t hear it either. Only Dylan’s expression hardened.
What do you mean you have such a hard expression? “First of all, you go and continue to assess the situation. I must go see His Highness the Crown Prince. Kevin! You and Fay go to another training ground right away and make sure that you are also aware of the situation and come! Go to the 2nd Knights and 3rd Knights first, inform them of the situation, and if the captain is there, tell them both to come to the 1st Knights conference room. If you’re not there, ask the vice-captains to come. The other knights only report the situation first!” “Ah yes! Yes, I understand!” When Dylan shouted, one knight named Kevin, who was moving leisurely, tightened his body and quickly bounced toward the other training ground. “Me too?” Faye, who was looking at her with a puzzled face, bowed belatedly and disappeared along with Kevin. “Yes, vice-captain! If there are any further reports, I will send them right here!” The knight who announced the news also put his arms together, bowed his head, bowed, and quickly ran away. I grabbed Dylan’s arm. “Why, what is that look like? Were there many of them?” “I heard it was a pile.” “I don’t think you would make that face just for that reason.”
Then Dylan laughed. But that smile didn’t last long and hardened right away. His head swung around as he hurriedly commanded the front line. “You are quick to notice. It seems that there is a follower’s magical powers between them. There are people who have seen a magic beast with a purple magic stone embedded in it.” Dylan’s voice gradually faded, and at the end I was so surprised that my jaw dropped by itself. “… Has the Follower Witchbeast appeared?” Follower Beasts are not normal Beasts. In other words, it is a high-ranking witchbeast, and it is a witchbeast with great destructive power. What’s more problematic is that follower monsters have intelligence, and depending on the type, they have intelligence comparable to humans. That’s why he knows how to manipulate and command other demons. “I have to check. I might have misunderstood because I saw it in the morning. It’s said that it was a humanoid monster, so I don’t think I saw it wrong, but followers are a headache.” “Moreover, if there are followers there, there is no guarantee that they did not enter the capital. At least, if I used teleport, it would be a headache. There doesn’t seem to be any other reports yet, so it’s clear that they haven’t reached the center….” “Yes, as you said. Unless he missed it because he was hectic, I haven’t received any reports yet, so I hope he failed to enter until he
was tracked down. The remaining personnel are waiting for dispatch immediately, Execute! And Lux, you go and get the tracker out.” “Okay!” “Really. It’s not a windy day.” Dylan rubbed the nape of his neck and muttered lowly. Then he tapped me on the shoulder. “Hazel.” “Huh?” “I’m sorry I made you hear the bad news as soon as I arrived.” I shrugged. “Why are you sorry for me? It’s not something you did.” “Wait a minute. You may go to my office. I’m going to visit His Highness the Crown Prince. I will definitely check and come back.” Dylan seemed to be trying to give me as much room as possible. More than anything else, the dangerous beasts of followers are those who wish to be resurrected after following their masters, the final darkness I mentioned. The final darkness that drove Ginger Perrian, his lover, and countless knights here to death. Master of evil.
The final darkness described in the original work is literally the totality of evil, and if I put it my way, maybe it would be appropriate to call it the devil. “… Okay.” Dylan broke the news, ordered the other knights to muster, and moved quickly. In an instant, the surroundings were empty. It moved so fast that only a cloud of dust remained. “After.” Contrary to what Dylan said not to worry about, I was very worried. Why would followers show up when I’m here? That’s why you can’t go away alone in the yard where casualties have appeared. If things get bigger, not only the 1st, 2nd, and 3rd knights, but also other knights will participate in the search, so we decided to wait for news first. I haven’t expressed it to Dylan, but I’m glad I haven’t heard of him being kidnapped yet. Followers, unlike other demons, are beings who were born and follow to resurrect their masters, who are the final darkness. What does that mean? Unlike most other witches who just move according to their instincts, they move to collect sacrifices.
The beings who gather their strength so that their masters can descend into this world. It was obvious that it was a sacrifice to be used on earth. As soon as….
Episode 43 Human. What better offering could there be than that? Especially those with strong powers. Swordsmen with an aura or magicians with magical powers are crazy. This is the part that bothers me the most. Of course, I know very well that it ends with a happy ending even if I stay still. That’s why I’m so careful not to completely turn my fate as much as possible. The biggest reason is that I don’t want to be caught up in that risk, and I don’t want to be the one who takes all the responsibility for it. I just want to live If he wanted to become a hero, he would not have dreamed of a comfortable life in the first place. ‘Heroes are horns.’ I’m going to live until I’m a little girl and a grandma! Reading books and looking at flowers every day as a grandma with a little girl is just a pleasure.
It’s a dream to grow old gracefully and smile red and red from time to time and give snacks to the village children! But in the future, quite a lot of people will be the victims of that sacrifice…. Am I really pretending not to know? … Is this really right? “Wake.” Unknowingly, as if possessed, I continued my thoughts! and slapped both cheeks. I’m going to die first, now! In fact, at first, I thought that Kyler Hadid, the dark side, might be the medium through which the final black side descended. But no. ‘It’s clear that Kyler Hadid was captured by Zed and Lily and disappeared before he could deal with the final black magic.’ The day the final darkness was revealed. I definitely remember that description. ShitThe ground cracked and the surrounding area was enveloped in black smoke. My ears were deafened and silence came. Before long, a strong typhoon came that was so strong that the body was pushed.
Creeper, creak, a creepy sound came closer. The Demon Beasts who had gathered for the King’s descent retreated and disappeared as if they had promised. Soon, thump! With a heavy roar, a black hand resembling a gigantic rake rose from the ground. The wind blew again. The bodies of the knights were pushed away by the magic that was so thick that they could not breathe. Jed held the trembling Lily in his arms and protected him. The hair all over her body stood on end and her spine felt chilly. Before long, a monster that appeared to be wearing a huge tent appeared. Black haze wrapped around his body, and his body was as huge as a castle wall. Black blood dripped with the smell of death. With that energy alone, the life around him began to die. It was the descent of the demon king. It was not human. It was portrayed as if it had just come out of hell, not in a state where it belonged to someone else. The evil itself that swallowed hundreds and thousands of sacrifices and was lifted up from hell.
It is said that there was a stench and energy that was difficult to face. Kyler Hadid wasn’t a villain, a beggar monster. “….” First, let’s wait for Dylan. Wasn’t that what the knight who ran up to tell you wasn’t even a proper report? It was dark in the morning, so I might not have seen it properly. A frightened person might have mistaken another demon for a follower. Other issues also bothered me. I was lucky, with Dylan’s help, that I didn’t meet Jed and Lily because I had a bad feeling that I was going to meet them today. “Well, I thought we should meet and say hello anyway.” Who is my husband, but I have to hide it. I sat on the couch in Dylan’s office, waiting for news. *** At that time, Eggman’s room. After winning the game yesterday, Eggman was deep in thought. ‘What was yesterday?’
Through Ginger, he tried to think of the woman who had come to check on his safety and help him, but strangely, his face did not come to mind. Apparently, someone came looking for me, and I remember seeing his face through. In fact, it is not clear whether it was a woman or a man. I think it’s because I can feel the power even though it’s a small and weak voice. No. Was it a high-pitched male voice? It was confusing. What was the identity? I even have the necklace I gave to Ginger, so I’m sure he knows Ginger. It was like being possessed by someone. I was certain that Ginger was safe, but no, I had no choice but to believe that it was certain. I can’t get out of here However, all the words spoken by unknown beings were vividly remembered. ‘I’m going to play ten more matches. You only win four matches there. Today. Um, who?’ ‘Jen and Matisse.’
‘Oh, yes. Then no problem. Whether you win or not today, it’s your heart, and remember it. You only have to win the final four times. Then you will be able to hold on in the 5th place. Can you calculate that much? If it falls below that, it will go to the province.’ It doesn’t fit this side at all, but it seemed to know the ecology. Unless you are a new slave, if you are pushed out of the 5th place, you will go to another province. Among the slaves, it is also called ‘Abandoned’. This is because even if you win the same, the bet amount is significantly different. If you become a top level gladiator there, you can come back, but it’s not good to move. You never know when Ginger will come, so you must never cross paths. Eggman nodded as if possessed. His tone was light, but he had no energy of looking down on the slave. The unknown person standing in front of me seemed to be counting something with his fingers for a while, then nodded and looked this way. ‘Before the 11th game, we’ll send a guy. Then let me tell you our next plan. The password is , can you figure it out?’ ‘What does that mean? france?’
‘It’s just a combination of words that people don’t use here. Anyway, I’ll send someone sooner or later to tell you the exact story. So please hold on as much as possible. Me and Ginger will be working hard too.’ ‘Are you leaving?’ ‘Do you have something to say to Ginger? Shall I give it to you?’ Egman, who had been silent for a moment, opened his mouth. ‘… Just tell me not to get sick.’ ‘All right. I’ll be sure to pass on my regards. Good luck.’ The woman, or maybe the man, went out the door, and silence came immediately. Seeing that there was no commotion outside after a long time, it seemed that no one knew he had come. The manager who was right in front of the door didn’t say anything. Ginger Perian. It was also here that I met her. Ginger Perrian was like a deserter who walked into a life where she couldn’t even go out. ‘What’s your name?’ ‘….’ ‘Oh, here it is. Eggman. My name is Ginger Perian, who will manage you for the time being. It’s temporary, but please take care of me.’
It cannot be said that the original purpose was not impure. Because Eggman had always dreamed of escaping ever since he came here. Just waiting for the right time. Ginger Perian was a great opportunity for him. ‘I’m hurt. Are you okay? Wait. I’ll call the doctor.’ ‘Ginger Perian.’ In the first duel since she came as a manager, she was stabbed. I deliberately made myself cut. To arouse Ginger Perrian’s sympathy. An opportunity could not be missed. It was a gamble. ‘You treat me.’ ‘… I beg your pardon? I’m a manager, not a doctor….’ ‘Are you okay. Because I don’t need the others.’ After that, Eggman and Ginger spent a lot of time together. From the afternoon after training to the start of the night duel, and from the end of the duel to the closing of the gates of the arena, they were almost always together.
At first, Ginger Perrian, who kept her line and didn’t let her side at all, became more talkative than at first and worried more about Egman. ‘How about saying you’re not feeling well today? I can post it after watching it.’ ‘It will only increase the debt.’ ‘… Who is in this game. It looks a bit dangerous.’ ‘Even if it’s dangerous, there’s no other way than to die.’ ‘Don’t say that!’ ‘If you get hurt, you treat me.’ Buying a woman’s sympathy was not as difficult as he thought. The problem was that he also sympathized with her. Since it was Duke Hadid’s person who was said to be in charge of this world, what she said didn’t really mean much. It meant that he had no interest in what kind of life he had lived, whether it was true or false. However, he began to sympathize with Ginger Perian, saying that he was also a man. When I grumbled about my leg pain, I wanted to massage it, and I also wanted to let it rest on the bed I lay on. When I started to notice that feeling, I didn’t want to mess with it, so I didn’t even look at Ginger Perrian. ‘I know why you did that to me.’
‘….’ ‘Are you afraid of ruining everything? If not, hold my hand I’ll get you out of here. I know now how you look at me.’ Ginger Perrian knew everything. I thought I was calculating and seduced Ginger Perrian, but I wasn’t. It was the other way around. Eggman was captured by Ginger Perrian before he knew it.
Episode 44 Ginger didn’t lose his temper when he tried to use her. Rather, they said that it was good because they had the same meaning and pulled me by the hand. ‘Let’s get out of here. I’m going to go out and go to a place where no one knows, and live together.’ ‘I’m sure you know how slaves are treated.’ ‘Who knows if I get out of here? And it doesn’t matter if you know will you push it away? Aren’t you going to do something like that?’ Ginger Perrian was bold. Contrary to his mysterious appearance, he occasionally poured out pleasantly thick talk. She was a colorful woman. And the woman I fell in love with without even realizing it. A woman who gladly held the slave’s hand and led him to leave. Did I mention that I won’t be able to come for a while to send this person to me? I had no choice but to rely solely on the news she gave me, completely unaware of the external situation. I just have to believe and wait. Even if I betrayed her, I decided to trust her and follow her.
I don’t know anything else, but I had a wind that I didn’t want Ginger to be exposed to danger. After thinking about it, I got curious again. ‘Oops, what’s the name of the kid who doesn’t have a right eyebrow at all… Anyway, be careful of the kid with the blown right eyebrow. Unless you want to leave a big scar on your face.’ The person who disappeared leaving only questionable words at the end. Who was the person who was looking for you? Eggman raised the sword standing on the wall. Nine matches remain. Only four of them need to be won. Another night will return. It is the sound that the day of this world is approaching. Eggman thought about Ginger for a moment, then got up to warm up. *** I passed the time sitting in my chair and bobbing my feet while Dylan came. I peeked at the desk, and although there was some work piled up, it didn’t seem too crowded.
I wondered if after I quit, the crown prince left all the work to Dylan or others and went out to play. ‘Fortunately, I guess that’s not the case.’ Maybe what he said while sending his resignation letter had a big impact on Jed. The saying never overwork the knights. If I didn’t listen properly, I really tried to go all the way to Lily Dayworth and expose everything. When I was tearing up the resignation letter, I wanted to grab the real prince and shake him by the collar. I folded my arms and buried myself deeper into the chair. It was unintentional, but it prevented Lily from being kidnapped by Kyler…. “No. And that’s not all. It’s like cutting off all ties with Jed, Lily, and Kyler.” Kidnapping isn’t the only thing Kyler did in the original story. There was a time when I had Lily with me. “But the reason… Did it come out correctly?” I don’t think so. As far as I can remember, Kyler didn’t seem to love Lily Dayworth throughout the film.
Even if it was acting to me, he is also a human being and a human being, so if he really loved me, he would have reacted lukewarmly, if not passionately. He kept her by her side, but he didn’t care for Lily, and he didn’t show any affection. What is it Why did he bother to keep Lily by his side? Even while confronting the imperial family, Jed Terry Elkium. Didn’t I say that it was rather annoying? If I hadn’t kept him by my side, I wouldn’t have had to confront Jed. Even so, the phrase that I wanted to keep Lily by my side until the end is clearly in my memory. Unlike me, a short-lived extra, Lily possesses holy power and has the ability to purify herself. Right now, it’s a small power that’s close to affinity, and it gradually grows stronger by Zed’s side, and later gives out strong power close to that of a saint. However, there was no passage that said Kyler needed holy power. To begin with, he was a person with tremendous resistance to black magic, so why would he need holy power? “Or not….” What if I didn’t feel anything?
What if he was actually interested in Lily? It reminded me of Lily’s unique bright smile, and at the same time I remembered Noah’s friendly face. “Hmm… A bit annoyed….” Me : yes. Then I realized that my mood was rapidly sinking to the bottom. Rumble, bang! There was a sound that sounded like a huge cry, and then Dylan stormed inside. “Hazel!” Startled by the sudden roar and Dylan’s shout, I jumped up from my seat. “Oh, what a surprise. Why? what’s the matter?” The thoughts that had engulfed my mind disappeared. Did the wall suddenly collapse? Dylan’s face hardened with tension. “The Witchbeast has appeared on the portal side of the back gate.” “Oh, what else am I… What?” I laughed, sweeping away my surprised heart, and I became the same expression as Dylan.
What did i hear now? “What appeared?” I asked Dylan again. As for the back gate, it was a 20-minute walk from the Knights Training Grounds. If it was the back gate portal, it meant that it was within the imperial palace. So, if Dylan wasn’t crazy right now, it was said that a demonic beast had appeared in the imperial palace. “The Witchbeast appeared on the portal side of the back gate. Can you help me right now? I’m a normal person, so I’m not forcibly convened. But….” “What are you doing, don’t go fast.” There was no time to think. I got up with the momentum to follow Dylan right away. It would be too pathetic for me to entrust this job to Faye Martin. I’d rather go and help a little than hurt anyone. Dylan nodded with a more relaxed expression and immediately held out his sword to me. I grabbed the sword with a trembling face. “Just in case.”
“I don’t know if it breaks.” “It’s okay to chew. Your sword is still in His Highness’s office.” “Tell them to take it away.” After a short laugh, Dylan and I quickly ran to the back door, grabbing another sword. “But what happened to the protective barrier?!” “You know that there is only one layer of protection on the gate portal side. Every time I use the portal, I can’t break the barrier, but I managed to squeeze through it.” “Is the witch really right? They say they broke down the West Gate at dawn, how could they reappear in the capital within a few hours? Are you sure it’s not the demon that came in at dawn?” We kept talking without slowing down. “No. The appearance is different from the reported monster. We’ve sent some of our boys to search the western wall, so a report should come in soon.” “So, where is it?” “The 2nd Knights and the rest of us have to figure it out. He was busy sending people to the emperor’s and empress’ palaces in a hurry. But since you’re there, we’ll figure it out on our own.” I immediately opened my eyes. “You kidding. What the hell is this?”
“I was discussing damage repairs with His Highness the Crown Prince when I suddenly heard the sound of the barrier tearing.” “Are there any casualties yet?” “Yeah, we’re just having a confrontation.” I ran frantically with Dylan, but I felt a vibration on the floor. It was a signal that someone was setting up a magic barrier nearby. “Ha, really. Die, die… Same.” “You haven’t exercised in a while.” “I have something to do, I. Ha, really. I wasn’t coming here, I wasn’t.” I kicked my sword beside me, put my hands on my knees, and took a deep breath. Dylan was fine, but I was gasping for breath. I let Dylan go first, and after a little more rest, I followed suit and started running again. Eventually, it seemed as if black smoke could be seen, and then the beasts appeared in sight. It really broke the boundary line that connects to the outer wall and came in. “… It’s real.” There’s no way Dylan would lie, but he’s really a beast in the imperial palace.
I felt like I was having a nightmare. It wasn’t that I went out for training and regular subjugation, it was really in the imperial palace. The knights who had already gathered confronted each other from all sides and swept away the small beasts that came rushing in. There are even three huge monsters! One Demonic Beast in the shape of a maned wolf with horns on both sides. Two beasts resembling buffaloes, similar to those seen in the ferrarium, were roaming the palace. There are quite a lot of people because the other knights have also been called and gathered en masse. To be honest, there were so many knights there that it wouldn’t be a problem for me to leave. It was judged that they would be able to take care of it on their own if they just threw obstacles and fell out. As soon as the calculation is over, I go to Dylan’s side and put my hands on the floor to perform an illusion…. “Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!” My head turned on its own at the sharp scream. The knight with lemon-yellow hair fell backwards and screamed.
Right in front of her, the maned wolf beast was approaching Fay Martin dripping black saliva. The distance is about 50 m. If the Maned Wolf Witchbeast jumped up and down, it could have been eaten in an instant. Crazy! No, why is he doing that!
Episode 45 “Fay Martin!” Dylan’s voice reached out before mine. The Maned Wolf Witchbeast opened its mouth wide. “Wait!” I shouted and at the same time spread my arms for a space illusion. One o’clock was in a hurry. In an instant, his eyes felt cold as he felt his mana draining away. The small beasts that were relatively close were subjected to the illusion, raising their heads and stiffening their movements with a scream that they did not want to hear. My feet were twisted and I fell down without a look. I stretched out my other hand again toward the magic beasts who had not yet been subjected to the illusion, and thorny vines with a solid shape quickly shot out around me. As we moved towards the Witchbeast at high speed, as if stirring among the knights, the knights who noticed it belatedly quickly ducked to the side. The target was the wolf demon standing right in front of Fay. Keeing! The vine flew like an uppercut to the beast’s snout and wrapped around the muzzle and forepaws that widened up and down.
The demon possessed by illusions staggered and glared at me. At that moment, while using space magic, he blinded the beast for a while. First of all, with the determination not to cause any casualties, I felt dizzy as I unleashed several abilities that I didn’t use often at the same time. I shouted to the knights closer than me. “Hurry!” “Flare!” Flames came out of the wizard’s hand as he recited fire magic. Gu-woong, fire! A fire broke out along the vines that were coiled and strangled. In less than a few seconds, the wolf demons were roasted as they were, and soon turned into black ashes. Fortunately, Faye Martin didn’t have a hair on her head. “Eww….” Like a person suffering from dry eye syndrome, his eyes were sore that he could not help but to the point where tears welled up. In the meantime, the knights mercilessly cut down the magic beasts that had become slow and stupid due to illusionism. Thanks, there’s a bit of a gap. I took a deep breath and pressed my eyes tight, feeling the tiredness in my eyes.
He didn’t do it on purpose, and he couldn’t even use genjutsu, so why did he risk taking the front line? If you don’t want to use space magic from the beginning like now, it’s easier for an illusionist to move behind the knights. I don’t know if my eyes were wrong, but it looked like I was deliberately going out in front of the Witchbeast. Feeling tired as if the housekeeper had been out for a long time, I wanted to hurry back. Noah, Kyler, and I just wanted to go home and rest. Cooong! Uh? With the sound of my feet hitting the ground, my body suddenly floated up to about knee height. “Hazel—!” I couldn’t confirm that the monster had moved near me because I was trying to save Fay. The shock and wind that his heavy feet created on the ground made his body roll backwards as if being pushed by a typhoon. Fortunately, I only hit the butt, but I almost got stepped on. If I had noticed it later, I would have seen an ugly figure. “Ouch….” Aside from the pain, his eyes were covered in dust.
Oh, I will die first while saving people. If I had only received the main character’s buff, I wouldn’t have had such an ass! I’m not even a knight who trains every day and builds up my morals. How could I avoid it all? “Are you okay?” In an instant, Dylan, who had broken a beast in two, came up to me and raised me up. The knights were dealing with the remaining large and small monsters. “Really. Hey you… You should have stopped it sooner!” I just took my anger out on Dylan. “Sorry sorry.” “Quickly get rid of the rest….” Uh? I gestured toward the remaining demon beasts and then stopped. Through the dust that rose up, I could see a large black clump that looked to be at least five years old. “Vice-captain!” I heard someone’s cry and the sound of flagships around me. I also stopped on the spot.
Mouth opened spontaneously. Really… Aren’t you crazy? Five large monsters followed through the collapsed walls. If you add the remaining one, there are six in total. There are dozens of them, even small ones. Even on a subjugation, there was no way he would encounter such a large monster all at once. Of course, there are only a handful of people who entered this body and went out to subdue, but seeing that the other knights were also hardened and surprised, their thoughts would not differ greatly from mine. This was completely absent from the original. What the hell is this! Dylan shouted, hardening his face. “Everyone get back into formation!” Meanwhile, Fay Martin, who had regained her senses, stepped back, and the knights quickly rearranged their formation. This was no longer something to be laughed at, even as a joke. Something seems to be going terribly wrong. Dylan quickly moved forward. Asked Lux, who came close to me as we formed formation before we knew it.
“Are you okay?” My ass throbbed, but not so much that I couldn’t stand it. It’s just a little shameful that it flew away like a paper doll. “Are you okay. It’s just a little embarrassing.” “Don’t worry about that. She was like a wind goddess.” “Hey.” Lux smiled wryly. “Stay behind me. You put a lot of effort into it.” “I’ve done worse in the past.” “Because I am a normal person now. Without you… It’s been a long time since I’ve been dizzy, really. Come to play, what the hell is this?” “That’s right. Good luck if you know.” “Yes, sister.” Joking once more with the subject being the same age, Lux drew the bowstring with a serious face. “Now, look at my brother from behind.” Who is the brother It was my sister, it was my brother. I glanced at Lux’s back and took a step back.
Wedge-! A pair of arrows flew with terrifying force and pierced the large monster’s eyes one by one. Hitting the target accurately with a pair of arrows was Lux’s specialty. It was terrifyingly accurate. Ayeek! With a scream, the Witchbeast struggled. Aside from his appearance as if he had piled up a huge lump of mud, he was a man with a strong stench. Every time he stomped, a lump of mud the size of a human head fell to the floor. He was someone I didn’t want to get any closer to. Lux fired another pair of arrows. Again, it was a hit. While admiring Lux’s skill, the knights hesitated and began to hum. I frowned at the thoughtless actions. Why are you doing that without even thinking about getting rid of it? It was an act he shouldn’t have done before he had even dealt with the beast. I soon understood why everyone had stopped acting. Seeing the newly appeared monster, I stopped moving without even thinking about performing an illusion.
Ssssss. Ssssssssssssssssssss It was because the monster that appeared with a sound like cloth rubbing against the floor had the same appearance as the monster that shouldn’t appear. A vivid purple magic crystal embedded in his forehead. A form similar to that of a human wearing a robe. The hideous red eyes that could be seen between them. It was the look of a follower. “….” I’m speechless. Lux and Dylan seemed the same. Oh, what is it really? Could it be that something is really wrong? Or will the world not end tomorrow? I heard this thought. Otherwise, it wouldn’t make sense to have followers twice a day. I still haven’t been able to confirm that the one that appeared at dawn was really a Follower’s Witchbeast. “Here… You’re inside the imperial palace, right?”
I saw a follower controlling the Witchbeast from behind and said to Lux. “… I do not know. What are you really up to today? Isn’t that enough of what you brought?” “Ugh, what is this guy’s popularity?” Lux giggled as I replied. It wasn’t a laugh to enjoy the situation. Laughing, Lux was preparing to fire the next arrow, and I read the knights’ movements beside him to determine the timing for the next illusion. There was a lot of tension around us as well as us. “It’s not the imperial palace, it’s a complete dottegi market. Where is the Crown Prince? Hurry up and tell His Highness the Crown Prince!” Come to think of it, Dylan said he came after talking, but the crown prince is nowhere to be seen. Originally, isn’t this what the main character should do nicely! Isn’t that the main character’s job? Anyway, it doesn’t show up when it’s really useful. In the past, it was nice not to see his face, but now, no matter who sees it, it was time for the main character to step up. “They say they are departing with Princess Dayworth towards the west gate wall!”
I heard another knight’s cry from somewhere. I asked this curiously. I can’t say anything about going to the scene. Can’t do it “Here we finish quickly!” As if reading my mind, I heard Dylan’s booming voice. The knights began to fight the Witchbeast with more momentum.
Episode 46 The follower had high intelligence, and since he controlled the magic beasts, he had to defeat them first. It was the first time I had ever seen a Follower Witchbeast, so I was actually a little embarrassed. But we need to get rid of it before it becomes more dangerous. I went a little further in front of Lux. Because I was pushed back earlier, I had a distance from the witches now. It would have been nice to get a little closer to tie it up. The greater the distance and the wider the space, the more horsepower is required. As soon as he was about to bind the beasts’ feet and eyes and let the other knights take them down in one go, the follower’s eyes met. The other knights were busy dealing with the remaining demons. The distance to the follower was almost 100m, but I could clearly feel the red eyes as if they were right in front of me. I was staring at it as if I was being sucked into it, so the magic was half off. “If you can, don’t make eye contact with him. There is a saying that you might be possessed.” Lux told me if she had noticed even in the middle of the frenzy.
“Huh.” I nodded and retreated a little further, performing the illusion again and tying the beasts’ feet. The knights sliced up the beasts who were tied up like fish out of water. All the while, I felt the follower’s eyes keep sticking to me. I had the unpleasant illusion that a spider was crawling all over my body. It was then. At the same time, the magic beasts stopped moving like a lie. I only tied the beast’s feet for a while, but I haven’t been blinded or attacked yet. It will stop on its own They stopped attacking the knights, and even the small beasts stood tall as if waiting for orders. Soon, the monsters stopped attacking all at once and slowly began to retreat. What. Why… What is it? The follower’s eyes were still fixed on me. As the target to attack began to retreat, the knights also began to panic. “It is now. Wake up!”
Two large monsters and about 20 small beasts remained. The knights, who came to their senses belatedly at Dylan’s cry, hit the remaining demon beasts, but a black magic circle was spread under the feet of the demon beasts who were being mercilessly sliced away. Within a few seconds, the magical beasts disappeared under the magic circle as if they were falling to the ground. The follower witch, who had not taken her eyes off me, lowered her head and soon disappeared. “….” “….” “… What?” “It is gone.” “Shit! I could have killed them all!” I closed my mouth and looked down at the floor where the monster disappeared. What? A tingly feeling covered my entire body. To be sure, I don’t own an axeman. However, I couldn’t get rid of the thought that the current situation was as if a follower had found me and bitten the monsters. Ah, please
What a nonsensical thought. I shook my head and looked away, but Lux was staring at me. It didn’t seem like he was regretful or relieved that the Witchbeast had disappeared. It was as if he was asking me what had just happened. “….” I unknowingly avoided Lux’s eyes and quickly turned my head to the other knights. Isn’t Lux thinking the same as me right now? I was worried that there might be someone who had the same thoughts as me among the knights standing in vain. I didn’t want to cause any misunderstanding. The reason I think this way is because I know that the original Hazel had the same concerns. It was said that whenever a problem such as a crime or witchcraft caused by black magic arises, attention is drawn to it as if it is related. Of course, among the people gathered in front of me, there are two people who use black magic, but since even that is almost useless for one person, their eyes will naturally focus on me. I didn’t think it would be very pleasant if I made an excuse even though it wasn’t my fault. “Why did you suddenly disappear?”
“I know. It seemed like he just saw something and ran away, or it seemed like he withdrew.” “I didn’t have anything. There weren’t any priests or saints around.” “I know. What?” “Rather than that, what should I do with that collapsed wall? The damage is bigger than I thought.” “For the time being, we should only let the administrators come here.” “Aren’t you going to tell us to move the stone? Can I use a worker?” The knights put their swords in, looked at the devastated surroundings, and talked noisily. I continued to stand there as if nailed to the spot. At that time, Faye ran quickly this way. “Thank you for saving me!” I put my hands together and bent my waist so that my head almost touched the ground. The tightly tied onion heads were loosened. I was about to get angry, but the thought just disappeared. “I don’t have to say goodbye like that. Even if it wasn’t me, everyone would have. I was just a little faster.” “Yeah, but if it wasn’t for seniors, I would have died.”
“Okay. It could have been swallowed by that demon.” “… That is….” Faye lowered her head. Yes, I can’t believe you were deliberately in front of it. No matter how much I thought about it, it seemed like I was going too far. Still, I don’t want anything more dangerous to happen. “If you don’t have confidence, it’s better not to step out. Being a knight and dealing with witches is on a different level from the virtual training I did at the academy. Your hasty actions could kill you or your comrades.” “Yes… Sin, I’m sorry.” Fay’s face turned pale. “I have nothing to apologize for, nor am I to blame. They say you need practice.” “Yes yes.” “I can’t avoid illusion magic forever just because I’m scared. You’re here to do it, aren’t you?” Faye nodded as if her head would drop. “If you’re not going to quit, work hard like you practiced and do your part as an illusionist. Then it will work. If you don’t forget today’s work and go to practice, you will surely become the person the knights need.”
I briefly comforted Fay’s shoulder as she was trying to get down to the floor. Faye nodded her head with her eyes reddened. “Yes! I will keep that in mind!” “Go ahead and make sure you’re not hurt.” I let Fay go and rubbed my eyes, which were still sore, but this time Dylan approached me. I was afraid for a second that she might see me like Lux did. Fortunately, that didn’t happen. “Thank you so much for today. There would have been casualties if it wasn’t for you. If I had been a little longer, I could have been seriously injured. Suddenly, I thought I would use the portal there.” “… I know.” “Why did you do that? You seem to be keeping an eye on something.” Without realizing it, my body was tense. “Okay?” “No matter how intelligent the follower is, it doesn’t seem like he thought of saving the Witchbeast as an ally. I need to find out. What do you think?” Dylan’s face was quite serious. It was then.
A thick arm slung over Dylan’s shoulder. It was Lux. “What are you thinking about? I’m glad you went. I must have felt sorry for everyone dying.” “As expected.” “Rather than that, shouldn’t we build troops in the entire capital? Then the real casualties come out, vice-captain. You can’t keep making customers work, can you? “Oh yeah. It’s true anyway.” “First, let the knights rest, and let’s talk among ourselves some more. I have to report to the higher ups as well.” Dylan nodded and headed back to the resting knights. After that, only Lux and I were left. There was a moment of silence, probably because I was worried about looking at you earlier. I think the job I just did helped me. Then Lux suddenly smiled and gave me a short pat on the shoulder. “Why are you dead? Is it because I keep looking at you?” “No, just….” “The follower’s eyes may be strabismic. Don’t mind. If it wasn’t for you today, many people would have died. Just think about it.” At that, I smiled a little more reassured.
Then the corner of Lux’s mouth went up. “If it was someone else, I would have doubted it, but it’s you. Why are you staring at me awkwardly? Now, it seems that the era of seeing the face of the demon has come. Seriously, what is the world going to be like? right?” As a prank, I patted Lux on the arm. “Thank you for thinking. It was a little awkward when our eyes met for no reason.” “I will forget you, so forget you too. Anyway, no one was hurt thanks to that.” “Huh… Okay.” Lux tapped me on the shoulder once more and turned to the training grounds to go and rest. I turned to follow Lux and glanced at the space where the black magic circle had disappeared. There was still a feeling of uneasiness left. However, I can’t chase after followers, and I don’t want to. I must finish the work in the capital quickly before things get further complicated. I couldn’t ruin the plan because of such a trifle.
Episode 47 “No, who is this?” Ugh I looked at the people in front of me and thought. This god… It’s clear that you really hate me. Or perverted! “Meet Her Highness the Crown Prince, the Little Sun of the Empire, and Princess Dayworth….” “There is no need for such a stiff greeting between us. It’s more like a close friend I haven’t seen in a long time.” “That’s right. What is the greeting between us?” “Yes… Long time no see. Your Highness the Crown Prince, princess.” All in all! All in all! Dylan said he would be a little late, so the crown prince, who had left the palace while trying to escape the palace after saying goodbye to the knights, had returned. … Also with Lily Dayworth. What’s the point of meeting each other? As the two became friendly, of course, people’s eyes began to focus on one place. I thought to myself with the corners of my mouth raised.
Oh, please don’t pretend to be friendly…. Ha. I was planning to return right away, but in the end, Lily grabbed my hands and led me to the prince’s palace. Even if they said they would greet each other formally next time, they dragged on, asking if we needed such a pretense between us. I didn’t see it that way, but in one year, Lily seemed to have improved her stamina a lot, a lot. Too strong, really…. “If I had come a little later, I would have missed seeing Sir Love. It was good that we started right away.” “I know. Somehow, I wanted to hear what you said.” Ugh…. I had to force myself to smile in front of the pile of refreshments that were prepared in an instant. Looking at the amount, I thought I could enjoy tea time for at least three hours. I’ve been threatening Dylan and trying to avoid him… In the end, he came to the prince’s palace. “I heard from another sutra earlier that it has been several days since I returned to the capital.” “Yes.”
“But I didn’t know a thing! How could that be between us? Did Sir Love not want me to see him?” Lily expressed her regret to me. “No, of course I wanted to see it.” Lily tried to free her hand, but it was grabbed again. With a kind and pitiful face, his strength is unbelievably strong. “Really, no contact at all! You said you would contact me as soon as I got a seat!” “Ahaha… That is. Now, it’s not easy to get a seat….” I slipped my hand away again, but this time I grabbed it tighter and tighter. “Are you friends? Anything would have been helpful if you had even contacted me! Come to think of it, I left without leaving any contact information. I’m really sorry!” Lily’s eyes soon filled with tears of sadness. I panicked and stopped Lily. I couldn’t be the world’s bad bitch making the female lead cry in front of the male lead. Look at me! Already with his eyes wide open, the prince is calling me! “Go, princess! I’ll do it, I’ll do it now, contact me! I wanted to enjoy the tea time for a long time by properly preparing the present for the princess!”
Then Lily opened her eyes wide with tears welling up in her eyes. “… Really?” “That… Of course! In fact, the first thing that comes to mind is Gongnyeo!” Let’s do it, social life. Good luck, social life! It was only then that Lily laughed, pouring in her tears as if she liked her. It is clear that the female protagonist has the ability to shed tears at will. Anyway, I passed the risk of death and secretly wiped my cold sweat. “Since it’s Sir Love’s words, I’ll believe it. How have you been?” “Sure. In the meantime, I’ve been really busy building my new business. How are you? In my opinion, you two are still very goodlooking.” It wasn’t word of mouth, it was the truth. The two of them who were in love without any ill conditions, without anyone’s interference, were much nicer and prettier. In particular, Lily Dayworth shined brightly even though she might be a female lead buff. She was also wearing the large pink diamond necklace and earrings that we saw in the original.
Originally, the day I received that gift, I should have been kidnapped. It was also an incident that deepened the conflict between Crown Prince Zed and Duke Caylus. Now that I don’t have to do that, I can see it much more comfortably. Hehe, I shouldn’t have coveted black money. Forgotten regrets flooded in. Upon hearing my words, Lily’s expression softened. “See? Sir Love must have had a lot of good things in the past year. It was so beautiful that it blinded my eyes. Isn’t that how His Highness sees it?” “Huh? I only see you.” “….” At that moment, I had to hold it in desperately to keep my face from contorting. Even if you die, you have to endure it. Write - Ha! Write - Ha! The two are blind protagonists of love. Write - Ha! Write - Ha! It is a happy ending only when they are fine. Write - ha. Write….
Meanwhile, Lily’s eyes widened. Even so, the fact that her cheeks turned red was cunning. Oh, look at your eyes. I have to get out of here soon. “Haha! You two look really nice.” “Does it look like that?” The prince smiled broadly, as if he was in a good mood. “Sure, it’s fine.” I had the urge to touch the corner of my sore mouth. However, I had to exchange my regards several times over and over again with my hands held. But today I’m going to be so friendly… It wouldn’t be the atmosphere. It must have been a long time since I’d seen it, but I wondered if it was okay to do this because the prince and Lily had been fighting the beast that had brought down the stone wall before returning to the imperial palace. Moreover, the two of them went out to check the preface themselves. First of all, it doesn’t matter if you’re done with it? Then Jed’s eyes met.
The atmosphere instantly calmed down thanks to the hardened eyes and the raised smile. I don’t know if it’s the main character’s buff, but the way he controls the atmosphere with just one expression definitely reminded me of my husband. “I heard that you did a big job today. I tried not to talk about work as much as possible, but I need to know your credit.” Hey, if someone hears it, they’ll think I did it alone. I immediately waved my hand. There was nothing good about hearing the crown prince’s praise, not someone else’s. Then, if I get caught, I’m the only one who loses. “I just happened to be there for a short while. I didn’t do anything and just hung around in the back.” “No way. I heard that Dylan even got a new illusionist. After all, you are an indispensable talent here.” I gritted my teeth inwardly. ‘Dylan… Let’s see.’ Why don’t you just go ahead and tell it? This is what I told you right! If you want to help, you should have hidden it no matter what I did! I’d rather say he saved it!
“No! Dylan was just exaggerating, I was too distracted from falling over and rolling over. My body has become weak and weak in one year! Ahaha! After all, I guess he wasn’t in the constitution of a knight.” “No. You are too humble compared to your abilities.” “That’s right. Sir Love is kind of like that.” “He is such a rare talent. He is the one who should work for the country more than anyone else. Also you The life of coming back to the knights….” I pair my thighs with both hands! He jumped down and changed the subject. It hit so hard that it sounded like it was struck by fire. Oh no “Alas, Your Highness! More than that, I heard that you have been to the west gate. How is it there?” “Ah, yes.” They succeeded in changing the subject, but Jed and Lily’s expressions darkened somewhat. “First of all, all the injured are concentrating on treatment. Restoring the collapsed wall will take some time.” “Ah… Okay. Have you been able to track the beast?” The story of whether it had entered the capital or returned as it was had not yet been heard. According to Dylan, the appearance of the Witchbeast that destroyed the western wall was completely different from the Witchbeast that
invaded the imperial palace, so according to what he said, there were as many as two followers who appeared in the capital within a day. “Fortunately, I couldn’t come inside. It seems that the temporary protective shields that were installed after the Poru collapsed worked well. I couldn’t prevent physical damage, but I was able to drive out the demons.” “Ah, that’s really nice too.” “The appearance of demon beasts is constantly increasing, and I was worried that something as sudden as today would happen again.” Lily’s voice softened slightly. “First of all, the urgent fire has been extinguished, so we plan to conduct a major inspection of the surroundings of the capital, including the imperial palace.” I nodded, but Lily offered me some tea. After all, there is no flaw as a female lead. Even though she is a female lead, she still uses honorifics and takes good care of me. “There are rumors that a group of evil worshipers are also appearing, so I’m thinking of digging into that too. They say there are people who gather secretly.” “Yes? A bunch of evil worshipers?”
Episode 48 “Okay. Since this happened after that, I thought it might be related. Knowing how to summon a Follower Witchbeast.” People who worship evil. I know to some extent. That there are those who follow evil besides the monsters who follow the devil and move for resurrection. Worshiping evil can’t be considered insane, but I’ve heard that there are such people among ordinary people anyway. Did I mention that they work to lure people in and take them away as sacrifices? I heard that there are some who have close contact with the Follower Witchbeast. Since all of these facts were revealed right before the resurrection of the demon king, it must have already begun that the story is coming out now. In fact, I know that the follower magic beasts are in a vertical relationship that manipulates and commands people, but I couldn’t bring it out of my mouth. How did you know? “Have you received any direct reports?” Jed nodded.
“There is, but there is no definite circumstance yet. It seems that more than three people gathered together to hold a ceremony, but the witness who reported it went missing, and the perpetrators said they just burned trash, so they let go in the end because no other evidence came out. There was no aura of black magic at all.” “Then, did you have any suspicious marks on your body?” “No. Of course, we thought we would have something like that engraved on it, but they are all clean. Not the slightest trace.” Beside her, Lily nodded her head. He also said that he couldn’t find anything even with Lily’s holy power. “Once they start to gather for the ceremony, there will definitely be marks to recognize them. If you don’t have one, you could be a member without any powers yet.” “It could be. Anyway, I think it’s going to be quite a headache in the future. I tried not to talk about work after seeing you for the first time in a while, but I can’t help it.” “Because I was curious too. To think that the walls of the imperial palace would collapse right away….” Lily reached out and took my hand. “Your Highness is working hard, so you will be back safely soon. He said he came to the capital to play for a while. Don’t worry too much.” Yes, mistress The world is in your hands.
Even if I run away from here, I hope to find peace and make it a hundred years! I laughed heartily and said, but Jed intervened from the side. “Come to think of it, Sir Love. Ah, I don’t think I can call you Kyung now.” “Yes?” Actually, I didn’t have a big objection to the name. “I didn’t expect you to get married without inviting us.” Ugh, I was hoping this story wouldn’t come out. I managed to soothe Lily, but now I have to go back to the beginning. The news of the marriage must have been heard through Dylan long ago, so there was no surprise that the crown prince knew about it. If I had known it would be like this, I would have hidden the fact of my marriage from anyone from the beginning. If so, he would naturally notice since he was wearing a big ring on his left hand. “That’s right… I knew that Sir Love would, of course, tell me when he got married, no, when he had a lover whom he loved. In return for connecting us, I was dreaming of giving you a house or a villa for the newlyweds. In particular, I wanted a red roof that resembled Sir Love’s. I’m sorry, I’m so sorry, Sir Love.” Cry. Jed’s eyes widened again.
Crazy in love “Even though I don’t know your Highness, I thought I would call you of course! No contact! You didn’t even invite me to the wedding!” It was the starting point again. Her face was smiling, but her hair was pounding. “Why don’t you call me?” Jed squinted one eye. “Your Highness is my former boss.” “How is that? As a boss, I never harassed Sir Love.” Then he glances at me. “… Sometimes I ask for a little more work.” “If the boss says a little, then it’s a mountain to a subordinate, right?” “Who is it?” “It’s Romiel.” “No, I am not. If that’s the case, how much work does Romiel make her men do?” “He still shouldn’t do that to His Highness!” Oh, the female lead doesn’t even call her oppa, she calls her. Brother, I thought it would be sung elegantly like this, but it was a bit fresh.
Suddenly, it wasn’t my marriage story, but the two of them were arguing, so I was just watching, and Jed sent a helping look. It’s because you talked about my marriage! I tried to pretend I didn’t know, but I was afraid of remorse and opened my mouth. I calmed down and comforted Lily, who kept crying because she was sad. “It wasn’t like that, it was really small. When you just created a guild. Later, after I settled in, I was going to say hello properly.” “I was thinking of going to find it even in the field! I would have filled the wedding hall with seven colors of roses. And who dares to have a modest wedding while taking our Lord Love?!” “Ahaha… That is.” Lily showed great interest in my marriage. He urged me to tell him who the opponent was and who took me to where. I had to try desperately to hide my husband’s presence. Fearing that I might make a mistake, I turned my words away from saying my name as much as possible. To avoid Lily’s interrogation, Noah Edishi, or Kyler Hadid, had to become the owner of a very poor family farming in a faraway province. This is much better than going to war.
To be honest, I didn’t want to be close to them, but I didn’t want to make enemies of the two most powerful and important beings in the world. Then it might be really short-lived! The moment you find out I’m Kyler’s wife, we’ll be perfect enemies. Could I stand up for Jed and Lily and point the knife at him without hesitation because I was betrayed? No. I will never do that. Had I been able to do that, I wouldn’t have planned to run away like this. If only I could scrape the heart that I had given heartlessly to the bottom and bring it back, I wouldn’t have worried about this. I’m cutting him out of my relationship because I know I won’t. Even so, traces of the cut will remain for life and follow like a nightmare. “Viscount Eddie. Then you should call me Viscountess.” Hearing Lily’s voice, I quickly raised the corner of my mouth and smiled. “Aha, what….” “Still, please introduce yourself someday. I wish I could come and talk like this often like today. Let’s share our worries with each other.”
I could see why Lily was only doing this to me. Although she is still Princess Lily Dayworth, among nobles, she is already considered a prospective crown princess, so there are significantly fewer people with whom she can openly talk. In addition, Lily was thin and had a weak temper, so she didn’t enjoy tea time with aristocratic wives or young girls very much. In the original story, it was said that even after Hazel Love’s shortlived life, it was difficult to find a friend to open up to. “Yes, of course!” I spat out a promise I couldn’t keep, and it took another hour to get out of the two of them. “Ugh. Life seems to be shortening.” The two of them left the idea of having dinner together to a friendly date and managed to pop out. Now I really thought I should just say goodbye to Dylan and head back to the hotel. Annie said that everything will be resolved soon, so now I will give you one or two more illusions lessons and finish the perfect escape plan by pretending to return to the ferrarium. ‘Clean divorce… I should be able to do it.’ Seeing as Annie prepares everything else but does not bring information about divorce or annulment, it seems that it is quite difficult to find a way. Then you can’t.
My goal is to cut ties with him completely and leave. I was impatient, but decided to wait a little longer. “Stop, senior!” I was heading to Dylan’s office when Faye called me from behind.
Episode 49 I stopped walking at the sound I heard and turned around. “Oh, Fay.” Dylan and Fay were walking this way side by side. Unlike the surprised look that almost caused a big accident earlier, it was a face that had found a lot of stability now. He even showed a relaxed smile. “Yeah….” “Dylan, what did you do to get me off work quickly on a day like today?” “Hmm? I was going to, but they said they were waiting for you.” Dylan shrugged. “Yes! that’s right! I told the vice-captain that I was waiting… Are you leaving now?” “Yeah, I was going to go say hello to Dylan, but I saw you, so that’s great.” “Ah….” Faye hesitated as she blocked my way. “Do you have anything to say? Do you have any questions about the illusion art? It will come tomorrow anyway.”
Then Faye smiled bashfully. “It’s not like that, you took the time to help me, so I want to repay you somehow….” “Hmm? I’m not trying to get something in return, so don’t worry about it. And even if you do, it should be from Dylan, not you. Did you care about that?” “Thank you so much. And you saved me today. Me, Jeong! If it’s burdensome, I’d like to treat you to a nice meal at my house, but can’t you?” “Uh? No, so far….” Speaking, I suddenly had a strange feeling. Are you not on good terms with your family? In addition, if my memory is not wrong, I think he said with his own mouth that he was abused as an illegitimate child. Then it must be difficult to invite? To be honest, it seemed difficult to invite an illegitimate child from a family that had been abused or neglected before he had established himself. I don’t think I can do that at all. What about the invitation, he must have left his family before that. Of course, each person has different inclinations and that may be the case.
However, knowing that fact, I felt like I would just pretend to be a mask. I don’t know if I’m thinking too much. “I’m not putting pressure on you, you’re fine with a meal, right? Can’t we?” Fay casually grabbed my hand. I looked down at the hand I was holding and smiled lightly and removed the hand I was holding. “I am grateful, but it seems difficult because I have work today. I will definitely receive it.” You can’t accept an invitation from someone you’re not even close to in an awkward situation. “Ah, but….” “Then, I’ll treat you when I can properly use the illusion. Is that okay?” “What if I can use illusion properly?” “Okay. If it’s fire, it’s really hot enough to burn, if it’s water, it’s cold enough to freeze, and if it’s a vine, it should be enough to injure me. You can call me an imperial knight, right?” “Ah….” Fay’s face went pale. He seemed to be spinning his head quickly. He’s as good as a kid who’s just finished his toddler, but it’s too… Did you say a lot
I was talking about the minimum ability for me, but I thought it might be a little different for Fei. “Um, or any of them. I think that’s how I’ll stand up to Dylan. Let’s talk again then, okay?” “Yes, yes! Then I… I’ll work hard, treat you to meals, and repay you! Before leaving the capital!” “Okay, let’s do that. Dylan, you worked hard today. I’ll go.” “You also suffered a lot today. Go and rest.” “Okay, see you tomorrow, Fay.” I lightly caressed Faye’s shoulders as she stood at a distance and stepped off to catch the carriage to the hotel. I could feel Faye’s gaze staring at me from behind. Why did you stare at me like that? That gaze continued until I turned the corner. *** That evening. Sid glanced at Kyrus. ‘Something is strange.’ My lord has been strangely calm since yesterday. It was as if he had gone back to the time without Hazel Love.
It’s not like I’m feeling too down. That’s not good either The Kyler Hadid of those days when he couldn’t control his emotions. Like the calm night sea without waves. These days, emotions change dozens of times a day, so it was difficult to guess. Weird. At this point, you should be giving off an aura of fear while glancing at the communication port. Did something happen last night? I brought the perfect report today in case it annoys me. Even Popo was firmly told not to bring him around. I was careful and careful to make sure nothing that bothered me happened. Indeed, today was a perfectly prepared day. However, when Kyler didn’t show that kind of thing, the tight tension was relieved. On the other hand, Kyler’s inner state is not as calm as Sid thought. After Hazel went to the capital, she had hardly slept, and the only time she felt better was when she and Hazel contacted each other through the communication port.
Then Kyler began to reflect on the confusion he was feeling. How did you get so out of control of your emotions? Yes. Now Kyler was being swayed by his wife, a prisoner he had grabbed himself. That part was confusing and highly objectionable. Originally, it should have been the opposite. You should be in a position where you have nothing to regret, but it has become the opposite. I’m just a prisoner It was an opponent who had to move in my hands and pay for his sins. Was it wrong to take the time to see it? I should have just removed it too. Nope, i don’t like that again. In fact, she must be a witch who knew all of this and bewitched herself. But she’s so cute and pretty, but she can’t be a witch. Anyway, that woman is the problem. Even in the midst of that, the thought of getting rid of it and the thought that that was crazy were going back and forth thousands of
times, torturing myself. What the hell is that woman What is that little, slender woman? It was really out of shape. If it had just been removed, it wouldn’t have been a problem. It seems that I have been immersed in the acting of a loving husband without even realizing it. So, from now on, Kyler decided to block all interest in Hazel Love. After that, you will be back to your original self. So now this troublesome thing will be gone. I really don’t like it right now, so when I come back, I really want to get rid of it. “I guess that would be better.” It’s easy to get rid of the problem part at all. “I will finish the report… Yes? Lord? sorry. I couldn’t hear you well.” “No. When you’re done watching, leave.” “I will report the afternoon report as soon as information arrives!” “Sid.” “Yes?”
“There is nothing to report in the future, so if you haven’t run away, don’t report separately.” Sid widened his eyes. “Hazel Love’s report… What?” “Then don’t do it.” No, he said to do it again sometime. Sid asked for a moment with his eyes, then slammed him straight down before they met. “Shouldn’t we do it until you come back?” “Okay.” It was very questionable, but the lord told me not to…. Sid bowed his head. “Yes, I will. Then, if you ever need anything, just let me know.” “Don’t answer even if I ask.” “… Are you serious?” “Did you see that I was talking nonsense?” “Yes? Absolutely not. Then Hazel Love-sama’s report is absolute! no matter what! Even if the sky splits in two! I will not do that.” Sid bowed his head again and stepped back.
Even until Sid closed the door like that, Kyler’s expression didn’t change at all. “… It’s really strange.” Sid shook his head and hurried past the hallway.
Episode 50 Chapter 7.
Special! Don’t Be Surprised by Your Husband’s Surprise I had just returned to the hotel after a brief chat with Dylan in the office. Fearing that the prince and his wife, who had behaved more leisurely, might even invite them to dinner, they climbed into the carriage so as not to fall behind. It was because he secretly wanted Lily to stay with him until the evening when he left the palace for the last time. If His Majesty hadn’t summoned the two of them in the middle, I would have had to follow along crying and eating mustard. Keep your eyes open and watch the two of them melt away all the time? Oh wow, that’s nonsense I passed the hotel lounge and headed to the top floor. As soon as I reached the top, I opened the iron window and the corridor was quiet. I stayed longer than planned, so I was using the hotel almost like a house. Originally, around this time, I would have finished the capital work, did some tests on how Kylers solved people, and returned to the ferrarium to put an end to the escape plan.
As the length of stay in the capital increased, the plan was also under complete revision. I’m glad that Annie’s side is going smoothly. The test went through the water. Do you just disappear from here while staying? Do you go back to the ferrarium and say goodbye with one last faceto-face look? “Look, what are you doing?” I see more than just a handsome face. I trudged a bit tired and ran into Nigella before I even entered the room. Because Nigella was hanging out in front of my room. “Nigella? Why are you here?” “I heard that there was a loud noise near the imperial palace on the way back from the work I was told to do today. CEO, your eyes….” Nigella was startled to see that my eyes had turned purple from the exertion. I checked it once and came out, but I couldn’t hide it from Nigella unless I closed my eyes. The face that looked like it would nag at any moment was just like Noah’s. “Ah… Rumor has it this far? Yes, I heard that the demonic beast suddenly invaded the imperial palace today, so I came to help with
that.” “Yes? Aren’t you in a safe place? How much power did you use until the color changed like this? After all, I didn’t let you go alone today!” As expected, Nigella made a fuss. “You would have nagged me again when you came. It’s okay, I hope you solved it well and arrived safely. Let’s do it later after work and wash up. You should have known better.” “You’re hurt, not hurt, are you wearing shoes?” “Yes. Not really?” Nigella’s eyes grew thin with suspicion as she gave an unclear answer. In fact, I was leaning on the carriage chair earlier, but my lower back felt a little sore. My elbow also hurt a little. In any case, the capital came as if it had received some orders, and Nigella’s protection became too much. As soon as she managed to soothe Nigella and came in, she was taken care of by a maid, but the moment she took off her clothes, her underwear was chafing and stinging. “Eww.” “Oh, madam! The wound here…! I will tell you to call the doctor!” The maid made a fuss twice as much as Nigella. I grabbed the maid’s clothes with both hands as she was about to run out to call Nigella.
“Shh, shh! No, no! Why don’t you call the doctor with this? Could you hold a mirror so I can see?” I looked at the long mirror the maid had given me, and the area between my waist and pelvis was reddened by about an inch. It seemed that his back was slightly scratched on the dirt floor as he fell to the ground. The elbow was also small, but it was scratched. “This is why it stung.” If I had been hurt like this at the ferrarium, I would have been nagging at Noah for two days. Oh wow, what a relief “At this rate, it would be better if I applied medicine. Can you bring me some ointment after bathing?” “You’re not calling the doctor?” I put my index finger to my lips and lowered my voice. “Nigella messed up again. Wash first. Do you think it will leave a scar?” “Ointment doesn’t seem to leave a scar. But….” “That’s it. A little cold water, please.” “Yes yes! lady.” Still, it wasn’t open to the inside, so when I went into the water, it hurt a little, but there was no great pain.
After getting out of the bath and having another bout of war with Nigella, I sat down in front of the communication port, fiddling with my nagging ears. I have to call a doctor, it will get better if I apply ointment, how much we quarreled with each other. In the end i won “I should call you early today and take a rest.” Now that I think there is not much time left to do this, I feel rather at ease. “Hmm?” But why not get it? Are you busy? *** Glitter. “….” The light from the communication port flashed, then went out as if fading. Glitter. The disconnected communication port light flickered like that a few more times. Kyler sighed and leaned against the back of his chair. The bowed neck belt rose wildly once and then sank.
The communication tool, which had worked hard to see itself, became quiet with the light turned off after a while. The eyelids, which seemed to close their eyes and pretend not to know until the end, opened shallowly. His gaze, filled with heat, turned toward the dead communication port. Damn it If I were to say just how I felt, I could encapsulate it with those words. Thirst. Unless he was a two-headed man, there was no way he would not have known this skinny nervousness. Recently, my brain has been the busiest. That’s why I haven’t been home for days. Hazel’s absence also played a role. I picked up the letter I hadn’t even looked at to clear my thoughts. It was a letter that arrived from the imperial palace a few days ago, and I had already figured out what it was about, but I left it unwillingly. The royal family and the Hadid family had never been closer since ancient times. In the first place, the Hadid family was a neutral faction that did not even support the imperial family. In addition, after Kyler’s rise to the family tree, he bet on the business expansion that became more robust, and the distance only
grew further and further. The Hadid dukes, who hold the North, terrifyingly increase their power, and get whatever they want. The aristocratic world, which used to be divided into emperors, aristocrats, and neutrals, seemed to be divided into the royal family, the aristocrats, and the Hadid family. The imperial family’s tug-of-war to hold the Hadid duke family like other noble families and keep it under them did not know that it would end. However, it was not possible to attack the Hadid family in a large scale. Because there is no reason No, precisely because there is no basis to support the justification. Although he calls for strength, he does not aim his sword at the imperial family. When the imperial family first tried to suppress the power of the duchy, the only thing left was to return it as it was. For the sake of the desired profit, they commit illegal acts, but on the outside, they operate within the framework of the law and do not leave a tail. There were quite a few businesses that didn’t even know if the imperial family belonged to Kyler. It’s a bit annoying after learning that Shin Jung-hwa-seok fell into the hands of the Crown Prince’s lover….
Anyway, it ended up misfired because Sid blocked it. However, some time ago, the imperial family changed direction and sent a nuanced letter asking for support from the Hadid family. A letter containing the content that they would turn a blind eye to some illegal circumstances if the imperial family, which had blocked business expansion for various reasons, suddenly changed its method and took charge of subjugation of the Sergal monsters overall. ‘I can’t suppress it, so even harmony would be a funny thing.’ At least within 5 to 10 years, the structure of the throne and power will change, and it seemed that they were trying to draw a line of harmony accordingly. To be honest, from Kyler’s point of view, this letter was not the same. It was even more so after it was decided that Hazel had to stay for a few more days due to the imperial palace. Sid sometimes gave advice that it was better to moderately reduce the distance from the imperial family, but Kyler had nothing to do with it. ‘What to do.’ Really what to do I didn’t know how to bow my head and bow down to someone. Kyler put the letter aside like garbage. Then I glanced at the letter.
If you help me with that, I’d like to make sure Hazel doesn’t bother me any more. My stamina is already weak, so I have a chimney-like desire to bring him right away, fearing that he might make a small mess. “Damn it.” A look of displeasure flashed across Kylas’ eyes. Before I knew it, my thoughts were heading towards Hazel again. Kyler got up from his seat to clear his mind. I casually stick one hand in my pants pocket and come out, but Sid is hanging around the office. Then, he met eyes with Kyler as he came out and bowed his head. “What are you doing?” “That is… No.” Then, glances, glances, glances at each other. As Kyler’s expression hardened, Sid moistened his parched lips. “That, Hazel-sama at the imperial palace… Suck, no. Not really, lord.” Sid lowered his head again and spun around. I was about to disappear in a hurry, but I was grabbed by the back of my head. “… Hazel, what?”
Episode 51 “What? yes?” Sid quickly turned around and straightened up. “What in the imperial palace?” “Well, I heard that a small accident had occurred at the imperial palace, so I hurriedly ran to it, but I belatedly realized that you shouldn’t report it, and I was on my way back. I will be more careful!” There was subtle brazenness in the words that contained the meaning of reflection. “Something happened.” Sid straightened his posture as if he had waited and started reporting on the spot. “Ah, that’s why, last night, the demons attacked at the western gate, and they say that they broke through the walls of the imperial palace in the afternoon as well. But Hazel-nim was in the imperial palace, and while working with the imperial palace knights….” “Little?” “They said you were hurt. I heard you fell down while defeating the witch. So wait a minute with Nigella about calling the doctor….” “Is Hazel hurt?” His voice was low and gloomy, so Sid stopped talking and swallowed.
“It’s not that it hurts too much, but the floor….” “Where.” “Yes?” “Where and how did you get hurt?” “Oh, you said you hurt your back and elbow a little! It has been treated with medication.” “When.” “The report came in a little while ago, and it seems that the accident occurred about three or four hours ago. They say that it has been a little over an hour since you returned to the hotel.” “….” Kyler’s rush of questions cut off. Seeing him staring at something out of focus without gesturing to go, Sid also hardened like ice. After a while, Kylers came to his senses and regained his expression. “Go see.” Sid’s eyes widened at a short word. “Yes? just go? that, lord. Wouldn’t it be better to keep reporting again, that is, progress reports on the wound?” “Okay, let’s go.”
Kyle went back to his office and slammed the door. “….” No, he asked as if his butt was on fire, so why don’t you do it again? No matter how I looked at it, I felt like I had to report it, but I felt uncomfortable. If you tell me not to do it, then you shouldn’t do it. This is because he is an employee and a subordinate who has no power. “What can I do?” Sid shook his head and headed to the basement restaurant to take a break. In the restaurant and kitchen, staff and attendants were busy preparing dinner. “Even if you take care of it this hard, you will still eat it or drink it anyway. It’s a lot of trouble, everyone.” Sid glanced around the kitchen, picked up a pre-cut carrot on a nearby table, and chewed it. Pair at the same time! and his back was slapped. “Ouch….” Emilta, a caretaker with a similar age as Sid, who manages the entire restaurant and kitchen, pointed at Sid’s nose with one hand on her waist and glared at him with clenched lips.
Emilta Ray. Emilta, who has her brown hair tied up more neatly than the kitchen attendants so that there is not a single strand of hair left behind, and the corners of her eyes that are raised slightly up, is a neat person recognized in this district. In addition, he was one of the subordinates who knew Hazel and Kyler’s relationship very well. Except for the Baron Edish family, subordinates and servants far below had no chance to meet Hazel at all. “I told you not to touch anything that is being trimmed. You have to ask to wash again! Seeing that you came all the way here, you must be free today?” “I ate just one, just one. Didn’t even touch anything else! I’m going to keep praying until evening.” “Then go in and help me peel the onions.” “I thought so, but after one hit, that thought disappeared.” The remaining half of the carrot went into Sid’s mouth. “Human… If you can’t speak Does His Excellency not like today?” “What is it? Don’t talk, it’s like thin ice these days. Master, can’t you prepare something sweet and sour to satisfy your appetite? It looks like you won’t be going home today.” “Sounds like sweet and sour. That’s what you like His Excellency hates sweets. And when did the chef finish the menu?”
“But when you cook yourself, don’t you always look at the sweet things?” “Because he only cooks for the lady.” Aside from cooking at home, whenever he needed to cook at work, Kyleus would often rent the entire kitchen. Everywhere I go, it is kept clean, but this place is even more clean thanks to Emilta. In addition, there was a gate portal in the basement here, so I could go straight to the house, so I used it often. “Master, every time I wear an apron, it feels like watching a horror movie.” “Why do I look good?” “I can’t even talk to the map.” “That’s because I tend to avoid scary things instinctively. Aren’t you leaving soon?” “Because I’m running out of time.” Sid roamed around and managed to steal another carrot. This time, she easily avoided Emilta’s fierce hand that flew at the same time. “Madam! Aren’t you leaving?” “No, I’m just saying this because I’m talking about it, but it’s really strange….”
“What?” Sid didn’t even want to go out and leaned his back against the table bar against the wall with his elbows on. “You should say Hazel-sama, or no, you shouldn’t. This is the hardest for me.” “As long as you’re here, you’re right, ma’am. Then what if I make a mistake?” “Anyway. You mean today I was going to report as usual?” Emilta, who had failed to kick her out, nodded as she looked at Sid with her arms crossed. “But you told me not to report on the madam from now on, so I didn’t? But a report from the capital has arrived again.” “I told you not to do it, what’s the problem?” “They tell me not to report it, but it doesn’t look like that.” “What kind of face is it?” “Your mouth tells you not to report, but your face feels like you have to report every move?” Emilta opened her eyes thinly, leaning the tip of her chin with her index finger. “Well, I guess I know what it is….” “Anyway, if you wear it, there are not only a couple of strange things. No matter how you look at it, isn’t that the attitude towards
prisoners? Who brings food to prisoners of war? How much money went into that prisoner? ….” “It’s not even your money, so why are you being condescending?” “It’s not about money, it’s because it’s suspicious. No, it’s really strange….” Sid mumbled while chewing on a carrot, then wrinkled his brow as if he realized something. “Hey, Emily.” “Why. If you’re not going to plant onions, get out now, you carrot thief. Because of you, the work is doubled.” Sid lowered his head and whispered softly to Emilta. “Doesn’t the master seem to have a heart for him?” “….” “Uh? Don’t you think you like it? A man who fell in love with a prisoner, something like that. No, it’s not that I like it, it’s just that I feel like it. Although it’s ridiculous that the lord has a crush on someone.” Emilta clicked her tongue. “You like it.” “Uh?” “I did not know? So you just let it go. Why did you say that You know too early.”
“What? Did you already know?” Sid jumped up and shouted softly. It was as if someone was afraid to hear it. Emily is blinded by Sid! It sounded like it was about to come out. “His Excellency, the salad lying on the bed must also know what your majesty likes. You probably know that wine glass too.” Sid gasped like a crucian carp with his mouth open. Emilta looked at her pathetically. “It seems that only you and the lord don’t know. Do you get and use your eyes, really?” “Nonsense!” Sid screamed as if waking up from passing out. “Your master is in love?” “What if you do? So, does taking care of the mistress now seem like cheating? When you make food, you add even the country of origin of pepper, right?” As Sid continued to hover, Emilta pushed him outside. Despite being pushed as hard as he could, Sid stood firm. “Don’t mess around and get out, you. You’re busy, but you keep coming and saying stupid things.” “You, you, since when did you know?”
“About half a year ago? is it more I guess so.” “Why did you think that?” “I heard that the lady smiled and said she would like it while making the pie.” “I wonder if he poisoned the pie and made an assassination plan?” “Crazy X Ah. Hurry up, get out.” “No, really?” “I don’t know. It just seems that way.” “No, then what?” “What should I do?” “No, it is. What are your future plans?” “Will you continue to live like this?” “You’re a prisoner in the first place.” “You are also a madam. The first button was fitted a bit strangely, but the other person would think it was put on correctly, so what’s the problem?” “….” “I honestly want you to live together forever. Your Majesty loves you, and Your Excellency loves you. We’re comfortable, and above all, we look good, right?”
“… Then the prisoner has changed. Did the master become a prisoner?” “….” “… So should I continue reporting? just?” “I don’t know. Don’t ask me if I’m not going to share your salary. You told me not to do it?” “… I think you were really worried when you reported that you had a slight elbow injury a while ago. If I don’t watch it, won’t I die?” “Then it seems that your name line ended there. They said they would sacrifice their lives for loyalty.” “Are you friends?” “No.” “Sid! His Excellency is looking for you, so why are you here? I’ve been looking for a while!” An attendant opened the door outside and found Sid. “His Excellency is looking for you. Get out now!” “No, don’t just keep trying to kick me out, help me out.”
Episode 52 Sid was called by Kyler in less than 30 minutes. I’m waiting for my lord’s mouth to open with my hands behind my back in Kyler’s office. No, to be precise, it was the nuance of waiting for him to speak first, so Sid was frantically contemplating what to say. The master said he likes prisoners. ‘Is it really? Isn’t it Emilta’s misunderstanding? The lord is also doing what is called love. The lord was also a helpless person, no helpless man.’ To think that Kyler Hadid and the word love could be together. It was really ‘On horseback to the world’. After hearing Emilta’s words, it seemed that the whole situation was understood. ‘Oh, so. That’s why he was sensitive.’ Just in case, I didn’t tell you that when the lady went in and out of the imperial palace, she rode in a carriage belonging to a man named Dylan Banker, not a public carriage, but she thought that if she knew this, she might really explode. I thought it was something that didn’t need to be reported in the first place…. I just don’t want to keep doing it.
Then it seems that all of his anger lately was because he wanted to see the lady. Although Emilta was a bit picky, she wasn’t the type to say anything out of the ordinary, so I trusted her quite a bit. In fact, when one of my co-workers needed dating advice, I used to go to Emilta. ‘Uhhh, that’s right.’ The corners of Sid’s mouth took on a sinister light. “Sid.” “Yep.” “I heard the documents for the arena are missing.” “Gladiator papers? I can’t… Oh, I will check again soon and come back.” “You go and get it yourself and bring it back.” “What, now?” It’s dinner time in a little while…. But Sid didn’t hesitate and bowed his head right away. Overtime work confirmed. “Yes, I will be on my way soon.” “On the way back, I’ll check the inside of the gladiator arena to see if there are any problems.”
“Ah, yep!” Sid replied vigorously, waiting for the next word. Kyler’s tightly closed mouth didn’t look like it would open again, but it was because he had a very worried look in his eyes. He must have said something more later, but he remained silent. Sid said, raising both eyebrows at Kyler. Still, the answer is silence. Is not it. Is it because of the mood? “Yes, then I will go and check it right away so I can deliver it by tomorrow morning.” Kyler, who had been silent, suddenly broke his expression and wiped his eyebrows with his index finger. “And.” “Yeep?” “While I went up to the capital.” “Yes.” Silence fell once again. What are you going to say? Sid waited with the corner of his mouth slightly lowered. “… Check Hazel’s wounds to see if they’re serious.”
For a moment, Sid almost burst into laughter. It seems that you also had a main idea. I heard the words to check roughly and come, to be sure to check properly and come. It seems that the real Emilta was right. Sid held back a laugh. “Yep! I’ll go to the hotel myself and check it properly and tell you! Wouldn’t it be better to bring a doctor as well?” “Do whatever you feel like.” “Yep.” The moment I bowed and turned around, the conversation I had with Emilta flashed through my mind. “Ah, lord.” Sid quickly turned around. “What.” “That… I gave you all of last week’s report today, but if it’s okay, why don’t you go and check Hazel-sama’s wounds yourself?” Kyler’s expression flinched to the point where it was barely noticeable. I don’t know if it’s anyone else, but Sid, who has been by his master’s side for a long time, noticed the subtle difference.
Aww. “Why should I?” “Oh, don’t get me wrong. Hasn’t it already been a week since you went up to the capital? So, Hazel-sama, too, has your master’s affection loosened… Would you think?” “….” “Then you may be insecure and doubt your affection, and you may have other thoughts because it is not the usual. At this point, he goes and grabs your heart once more without even noticing! Of course, this is also for clean work.” Sid was excited and muttered. “Not too bad.” Kyler’s expression was subtly relaxing, but Sid thought of something and added, sorry. “Ah, but since you don’t know you’re hurt, if you leave right away, you might have other suspicions.” “….” Kyle’s face twisted slightly. “Then how about this one?” “What.” “My lord is going with a surprise present. For example, a simple dessert or lunch box? Didn’t Nigella report a little worried that the hotel food seems to be not to your liking lately?”
“It did.” “I don’t think you’ll think it’s strange if I say I cooked it because I remembered it. While the lord is at the hotel, I will go to the gladiator arena and check it out closely!” “It’s a packed lunch….” “Of course, if you’re bothered, I’ll be back right away.” “No, I can give you that much generosity. It’s just that I’m free.” Sid replied with his nose leveling up as much as possible. “Yes, I said that because I thought so too. How about setting it up for lunch or dinner tomorrow? I will contact Nigella in the morning and deliver it right away.” Kyler thought for a moment. “If Hazel isn’t busy, tomorrow before lunch would be good.” “Yes, then I will put a word in advance to Nigella.” “Okay.” Then I’ll feel better, so I won’t have to work overtime anymore. Sid was really excited. “If you receive a surprise gift, Hazel-nim must be very surprised! I think you’ll like it immensely. You really like the food prepared by the lord. I will prepare properly.” At the gesture that I could go out, I came out with a withered face.
‘I think I can be of some help to you, my lord. I wonder if it will be a little easier to work like before.’ After that, they hummed and shook their shoulders and walked down the hallway for a long time. *** Morning that day. The light shone again in the communication port where there seemed to be no news. Until this point, the unexplained stuffiness hadn’t gone away, so I looked at the light in silence for a while. But it couldn’t last longer. There was only one reason why Hazel, who should have been in a deep sleep, called at this time. -Noah? Not long after I put my hand on the communication port, I heard Hazel’s voice, more choked than usual. “Hazel.” -huh? how did you get it Are you still working? I fell asleep at the startled voice. When I asked quietly if I had a nightmare, I heard a small inhalation sound from the other side. Soon the voice grew quieter and the answer came.
- I was thinking of just doing it once and then going to sleep again… What about Noah? “I was just stopping by because I remembered that I had left some papers in my sleep. As soon as I entered, I could see the light of the communication port.” -Ah, that’s right… I’ve contacted you before. I didn’t do more because I was busy. But well done! I hear my husband’s voice at dawn. “I must have left my paperwork to talk to my wife like this. Lie down with the communication device. I will sing you a lullaby until you sleep.” -now? “Yes, since I can’t stay by your side, I should at least sing you a lullaby. If I don’t, I’m afraid I won’t be able to sleep.” -Well then, just a little bit! There was a rustle and a rushing sound. Hazel was pictured lying busy, clutching the blanket and holding a communication tool in one hand. Both this side and the other side were the quietest times, so I could clearly hear even breathing and movement. “….” Even though we had been together for a year, it was the first time we contacted each other through the communication port at dawn. Even though I have never hugged Hazel when she had nightmares.
The quiet atmosphere of dawn, the sound of Hazel from the other side of the communication tunnel. -husband! i lay down I also covered the blanket. Even Hazel’s voice shimmers with anticipation. That combination really liked Kyler. Hazel had frequent nightmares. It was often because of the power he possessed. When I had nightmares, tossing and turning intensified, so sometimes I unconsciously stretched out my hand to soothe her and patted Hazel on the back until the sound of her breathing calmed her down. He sang the lullaby twice today and Hazel fell asleep. With his eyes closed, Kyler listened to Hazel’s breathing for a long time as she slept without disconnecting the communication port. Kylas, who had been listening to him while holding his own breath, slowly raised his hand and covered his eyes with the back of his hand. Suddenly, a laugh burst out of his mouth as if he was choked up.
Episode 53 Blood was circulating in his head. My stomach, which had been stuffy as if the aisle was blocked, was relieved. With only Hazel’s voice. Hazel’s breathing became music, melody, and the air she breathed. ‘It’s amazing.’ I was regretting that I had not been contacted by the communication district earlier. At that time, the inside of my mouth was dry and I felt an untimely nervousness. Hazel was really the cause of all these frustrating feelings. You thought Hazel was special. Like a bird, as if singing every day, I wonder if the heart of the confession has been dyed. I just left it because it would be more fun than I thought in my boring daily life. It was quite interesting to see her getting prettier every day. Even though it was annoying at times, it was quite useful as it relieved headaches. Oh yeah. To be honest, these are not all the same excuses.
The truth is, I wanted to keep him by my side. When I stretch out my hand, he casually hugs me, smells the comfortable body, and hears the sound of his heartbeat a little faster than his own. I hope it’s okay to look up at you as if you’re the only one. My eyes keep going to my swollen lips. Even though I frowned and concentrated, when I called her, she smiled lovingly as if she had never done that before. “Under.” I felt like I had fallen for my tricks. Such a funny thing Do you like this woman … To fall in love with this woman Kyler laughed again because he was laughing at himself. On the one hand, I felt like my head was clearing up unintentionally after finding the correct answer. Kyler burst into an absurd laugh from time to time and couldn’t get away from the thought for a long time. *** “Try.” “Whoa, whoa, yes! Do it, I will try it!”
I crossed my arms and waited for Fay’s illusion. After the big incident yesterday, the knights were participating in restoring the wall instead of training. I came to the imperial palace early in the morning to finish my work quickly, and I was looking after Fay at the training ground separately. I was going back around lunchtime to hear Annie’s report on the situation, and I was also going to find a way to annul the marriage or get a divorce. Annie must have been looking for it, but she didn’t want to waste time. “….” Early in the morning, I picked up the communication tool as if possessed by a sudden nightmare. I thought I couldn’t accept it because it was dawn, but the moment I heard Noah’s voice on the other side, my tension was relieved like snow melting in the sunlight. Like an instinct, I found stability and even listened to the lullaby and fell asleep. People with dark magic feel comfortable thinking that even nightmares are part of their power. There were many times when I woke up in a fright as if I would wake up from a nightmare. It’s not that scary things are chasing you or that you have bizarre nightmares.
Most of the nightmares I had were only facing the constant rise of black smoke like a cumulus cloud. Or with two unknown faces. However, the whole body is unable to move as if caught in a spider’s web, so it is overpowered. It was hard to breathe as if I was trapped in water, and I felt an unknown gaze from behind my back. But when I turn around, no one is there. I feel like I’m being sucked into somewhere underground from which I can never get out of the floor. Rather than having a form, I felt like I was trapped in something far away. What the hell is this My body is overflowing with dark magic, but I don’t know why I am in so much pain every time I have a nightmare. As soon as I realized that I had a nightmare yesterday, I thought it would be a painful night, but thanks to Noah, I slept soundly until morning and felt good. Fey’s black magic felt a little stronger and she could feel her concentration. I deliberately made eye contact with Fay and relaxed to make the practice easier. At that time, the field of view narrowed and it flashed black.
“Hmm?” I thought it would make a simpler illusion, but it was full of pitch black darkness. What do you want to show I was teaching them combat illusion techniques, but I was a little taken aback by the unusual silence. Responding to Fei’s illusion, I took a slow step in the darkness without light. The color gradually changed to darker, and a small child crouched on his back right in front of him. “Pay?” Then the crouching child raised his head. Uh? It wasn’t Fay. As the black and white field of view filled with color, what I saw was red hair. Golden eyes were wet on his face. That one. “… It’s me.” To be precise, it was Hazel Love’s childhood. A child who is neither too young nor too old.
At most, he looked around 10 years old. But why am I seeing these illusions? Fay obviously doesn’t have this ability. A man and a woman whose faces could not be seen approached. Little Hazel Love curled up in terror. ‘Stuffy.’ For a moment, my heart tightened and I felt as if I had swallowed the fear of a child. Without realizing it, I crouched down and sat down, covering my head. A woman and a man chatted incomprehensibly. Young Hazel Love tried to convince them. No, rather than persuading him, he felt like appealing that he was innocent. What are you talking about? One of them held out a cup to the child. The child who was backing away reluctantly accepted the cup. In an instant, I felt my throat burn. Another day, I received a new dress as a gift and liked it, but then I had to curl up in my room alone.
What the hell is all this While my vision changed rapidly, I had to continue to feel unpleasant emotions and tremble with fear. It haunted my mind as if I could remember or not, as if I knew. There is no one on my side in the world, and I feel displeased with the feeling of being put on the edge of a cliff, but my perspective has changed once more. Someone was calling the child. It wasn’t one person. It was like people wearing robes all the way to the top of their heads. A group of black people were calling and welcoming the child. The child who said he didn’t want to go smiled brightly before he knew it and started running towards it. After that, the child grew up very quickly. The child was always with someone. Always looking down on someone I got what I wanted and was happy, and I felt so happy that I burst out laughing. Not just happiness, but a feeling close to pleasure. A sense of superiority as if you were dominating someone and looking down on them from above.
I’m so confused that I don’t know why I feel these feelings, but the thick emotions keep tempting me. Come on, come on It’s all yours. These are the things you should look for. These are the things you should enjoy. Did it hurt let’s get revenge Were you sad? let’s get revenge Lonely? we have You will be happy together He kept tempting me in his head. When I came to my senses, I still saw the child in front of me. Hazel, who looked just like me when she was 17, 19, 20 and around my age, turned her head this way. Hazel smiled happily with her lips raised, and her eyes were pitch black. Startle. I broke the illusion on my own without even realizing it. As soon as I came to my senses, I was about to ask what had happened, but I saw Fay collapsed in front of me.
“Pay!” Without thinking to ask her why, I called the other knights. After a while. After taking Fay to the medical room, he caught his breath. It was diagnosed that he seemed to have collapsed because he could not control his strength. I wondered if I had forcefully used Fay’s power. I read over and over again that Dylan was fine, Fay was out of control, and you weren’t like that, but I couldn’t easily let go of my worries. After saying hello to the knights, I got on the carriage, shaking off the awkward feeling. As I was about to close the door, someone came and grabbed me. “Dylan?” “You must have been late.” Dylan grinned.
Episode 54 “Are you going to ride too?” Instead of closing the carriage door, I looked at Dylan, who was riding with me. “I’m off work too. Let’s go together as we go.” “What… Do whatever you want.” “Are you fine?” “What? ah.” It seemed like she was referring to Faye’s collapse earlier. So you got on, you. He nodded, and Dylan grinned again. After all, this carriage belonged to Dylan, so I had no reason to refuse. Rather, it seemed that the road would not be boring. “You know the day after tomorrow is the last day, right?” “Know. If we just practice as you taught us, we could go out together at the next subjugation. I really didn’t know it would turn out like this.” Dylan laughed heartily. I smiled and looked out the window and said. “Oh, Dylan.” “Huh?”
“If I go back to Ferrari this time, I won’t be able to come to the capital for a while. Maybe we won’t be in touch for quite some time. If you ever want to contact the guild, let them know.” “Why? where are you going again? What if I can’t get in touch with the guild?” “Uh? uh, uh I haven’t been able to take a break for a year, so I’m on vacation….” “Are you already bluffing how long you want to go on vacation?” “No, just. Let me know that I’m telling you in advance because I’m afraid they’ll contact you.” “Okay. If you did, it would have been a regards contact. Hey, but since you’ve already said it, it’s like saying goodbye. Sadly.” Dylan suddenly puffed up his cheeks and grunted. “Am I too sweet? Being caught by you, what is this?” “Why. I am just as good as before!” “Hey, let’s not talk. Oh, but Dylan.” “Huh?” “Hmm, I’ve been thinking about whether I should ask this or not.” Dylan, who had been leaning badly with his arms crossed, straightened up. “What is it, tell me.” “Do you know anything about Fay?”
“Like what?” The words I wanted to ask could not escape my lips and rolled around on my tongue. I had a lot to ask about Faye Martin. About abuse or family. However, I was hesitant to ask because it seemed like I was investigating an innocent person. It could be that Faye invited her to dinner really innocently. No, that would be much more likely. “… No.” “What, why? Stop talking.” “No, just out of boredom. Nothing.” “It’s bland.” “Then, aside from anything else, did you get along well at the academy even if you couldn’t use illusion magic? It’s hard enough to join the 1st Knights, no matter how much the family recommends it. Unless you received a lot of professor recommendations.” Then Dylan raised his gaze thoughtfully. “Uhm,” he added, folding his arms again and leaning back. “Well, I hadn’t even thought about that. I didn’t know Fay Martin until I got assigned. Well, most of the other guys are like that. Unless you already knew each other.” “Is that usually the case?”
“Why, what do you think is strange?” “No, it is strange. Just what He was so afraid of illusion magic that he thought he came because he wanted it.” “Ah, I did consult a few times in the beginning. When I told him that if it was too difficult, I wouldn’t have to hold on, and he said that he really wanted to do it and that he would become a person fit for the Knights. In fact, I really thought I would have to send it back if it didn’t work this time either.” “You never had any problems with other colleagues, did you?” “Um, it wasn’t. To be honest, there wasn’t much to bump into. Because I used to run errands on my own.” “Hmm… Okay.” “Why are you worried about the future?” “You are all grown up, what do you have to worry about? I was just curious and asked. It meant nothing.” Stop when I leave anyway. I put down my uneasy feelings and turned my gaze to the window. ‘Well, nothing will happen.’ *** ‘You said in the morning that you would be departing from the imperial palace at 11 o’clock, so it seems that you will arrive before noon.’ Taktak.
Tired fingers tapped the table with nothing to do. ‘It’s time to come.’ Kyler took a seat overlooking the central hall on the first floor of the hotel lobby and waited for Hazel. The hotel, which had been emptied of all occupants from the first floor to the top floor about an hour ago, felt like a ruin with a gaudy exterior. Hazel didn’t know yet, and she wouldn’t know in the future, but this hotel was also run under Kyler’s hand. It was also because of that that I deliberately told them to stay in the largest and safest place. Hazel was staying here without the slightest suspicion. After a while, Sid and Nigella did things to their liking. Let Hazel go out early in the morning and come back during the day. It’s been over a week since I haven’t seen your face. I know how and in which direction Hazel’s eyelashes stretched to the extent that I can draw from seeing her constantly for a year, but seeing it in person was definitely different. I wish you would come. In the first place, I didn’t even try to wait for someone until I met Hazel. Last morning.
Realizing his feelings for Hazel, Kyler decides not to deny his feelings. It’s a bit funny, but well, life isn’t bad right now. Anyway, Hazel only knew herself, and decided that she would just ask and keep her by her side until she changed her mind. It was the best decision because he didn’t have to bother getting rid of it, and Hazel would look up at him with those gentle eyes from now on. It’s impossible to leave the manor empty forever, so you may have to find out later and announce its existence, but if that happens, Hazel will probably sit in the Duchess’s seat. It seems that Hazel will not refuse the position of duchess. It’s not bad because the vassals are bothering the vacant seats. Even if he was surprised, he thought that if he calmed him down, he would understand. Anyway, on paper, it’s already up. It’s just that the families are different, wasn’t it a marriage that Hazel agreed to? Come to think of it, it seemed that no one was more suited to the position of Duchess Hadid than Hazel. It was different from the original plan in many ways, but I felt good when the constant bullying for several days disappeared. When Hazel appeared soon, a surprised face was clearly drawn in her eyes.
I’ve cleared everything that obstructs my vision, so all she has to do is come. The food for lunch was prepared with only things Hazel would like. I slowly cleared away my boredom, thinking that it would be pretty good if I ate a full lunch and spent the day. From where Kyler was sitting, he could see Hazel coming in at a glance. On the contrary, from the entrance of the hotel, it was a little higher than a few steps up, so it was not immediately visible. It would be nice to find out right away, but I thought it would be okay to leisurely follow Hazel upstairs and make a surprise visit. I’m thinking about that…. “No, why are you taking me to the hall? You really have nothing to do.” At the familiar voice, Kyle’s eyes were automatically focused on one place. Hazel was coming into the hotel. I usually wear a dress, but sometimes I wear clothes that are comfortable for activities, and that was the case today too. The tight-fitting pants and top were in the form of a uniform that slightly covered the bottom like a swallow’s tail. “Thank you for that.”
As soon as he confirmed it, the moment he tried to stand up with the characteristic soft corners of his mouth that Hazel likes, Kyle’s gaze quickly turned to the side in nano units. Along with cold eyes, Kyler’s jawline slanted. What is that, such a thing as beating? Hazel’s voice was heard again in the empty hall. “Huh? But why are there no people like this?” “I know. Can’t see the staff either? Are you staying up here?” “Uh, it’s lunchtime, so are you all empty? now you go bye.” “Can’t anyone come to the top floor here with reservations months in advance?” “Okay? Wasn’t it? When I said I would stay, they gave me a room right away? Aren’t you misunderstood?” “I don’t know, I’ve heard the kids talk a few times, but I’ve never stayed here. Well, I’ll take you upstairs while I’m here.” “It’s okay. Why don’t you let me go with that energy Two days left is too hard for me to die.” “Ow, that doesn’t work. Why would the great illusionist do this?” “No thanks? You can really go now. I’m going to have a sweet lunch with my secretary. Thanks for taking me.” “Yeah, I had a really hard time today.”
The two of them were walking while having a pretty intimate conversation even though they were bickering. Kyle felt his stomach twist for a moment. Where are you looking when you don’t look at me with that pretty face? Somewhat awkward, Kyleus slowly rolled his tongue in his mouth.
Episode 55 Momentarily, I felt the urge to get away from Hazel’s side. I got up and went to Hazel, but I hesitated. ‘I can’t put Hazel in trouble with the high ground right in front of me.’ The red-haired man who was talking to Hazel added about two words, and then turned and left the hotel reluctantly. Kyler’s gaze was fixed on the exiting man. ‘It looks familiar.’ Where did you see ‘Ah, is it the banker family’s Youngsik? I heard that he was appointed as the successor.’ Dylan Banker. Hazel’s relationships with people are narrow, and her existence was quickly revealed. I remember that when Kylers was looking into Hazel before marriage, he came up as a colleague in the research information. And did he say he was a colleague and close friend who asked Hazel for this job? ‘Well, first of all….’ Kyler put his thoughts behind him and turned to Hazel.
“Hazel.” Hazel, who was about to press the button and open the iron window to go upstairs at Kyler’s call, shook her head and turned her head. The moment our eyes met, Hazel’s face turned whiter and her eyes widened to the size of a lantern. “… No, Noah?” *** No, why is the hotel so empty? What if a guest arrives? I hurried to get on the elevator as soon as Dylan said hello and left, worrying for nothing. “Hazel.” The low voice that penetrated my ears made me feel as if an arrow had pierced my body. Whose voice did I hear now? My head turned faster than I thought in my head. As soon as the image formed on my retina, my eyes felt like they would pop out. Aww. I screamed inwardly and turned white. “… No, Noah?” Noah Addish, no Kyler Hadid?
Unless your eyesight is wrong, there can’t be another perfect subject like that? But why are you here, how can you be? For some reason, the raised corners of the mouth, slightly sunken cheeks, and a nice thick jawline made me feel more satisfied than usual. Even the eyes that fell out smoothly without any superfluities that I liked the most, and those burning red eyes that made me feel the excitement and fear at the same time. No matter how you look at it, Noah was right. No, that’s it. Why are you here? Why is my husband here? How the hell are you without covering your face? He came right up to my nose with a steady gait, and he had a nice smile on his face. “Are you coming from the imperial palace?” My body trembled involuntarily at the voice that sounded like a low melody. “Uh, uh, uh, how… How are you here?” The fingertips pointing at Noah trembled.
Noah used to take my outstretched hand and pressed his lips into the back of his hand. Even after countless kisses, it felt like a fish caught in a harpoon. “I came because I wanted to see my wife… Can’t we?” As if feeling sad, Noah lowered his eyebrows sadly, but I suddenly came to my senses. “Oh, it can’t be! I mean, well, Noah thought he was at home… I-I wonder if this is a dream!” I pretended to pinch my cheek. Then Noah burst into a small laugh. “I was afraid my wife would have nightmares again today. I came here because I couldn’t shake my worries.” “Ah….” I rolled my eyes and looked around quickly. My heart thumped like it was going to jump out. The lobby was still empty for both staff and guests. There must be many people in the capital who know his face, so I never thought he would appear in front of me proudly like this. You mean it doesn’t matter if you get caught, what is it? When this happened, my heart was on my side. I was worried that anyone would see me with Kyler Hadid.
I stretched out my hands and hugged Noah. “No, Noah! I missed you so much. As much as the real sky, as much as the ground…! Isn’t this a dream? Is it right that I’m looking at my husband? huh? really?” I could feel Noah laughing a little louder than before and hugging my back. “If I had known my wife would like it this much, I would have come a little earlier.” Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaaah I hugged my husband, who kept saying crazy things, a little tighter. I sneaked up to the elevator, but my strength was not enough to move the man. I couldn’t help but raise my head. I laughed and laughed so as not to get caught. “Noah, hurry up and go to my room. I want to be alone with my husband right now.” Was my voice too desperate? Noah burst into laughter. Noah’s hand, which had been wrapped around my back, wrapped around my cheek and lightly brushed my cheek with his thumb. “I feel like we’re still alone.” Oh, so let’s go before the others come!
I raised the corner of my mouth in frustration. “Sir, I don’t like it. It’s out anyway. I want to go to my room and be with you two. Hurry now, hurry up.” First of all, I should lock this person in a room, or hide him. “Town-” I don’t know how I went up to the top floor and put the key in and turned it. I arrived at the room with only one thought to hide the existence of Kyler Hadid here. As he dragged Noah inside, the door closed and his back hit the wall. Noah’s hand wrapped around his back, so it didn’t hurt. But before I could even think about it, our soft, smooth lips touched each other. Like fire spreading, Noah pulled all my senses up to the top of my head at once and made them far away. This fucking kiss is like good and evil. I barely came to my senses in the sweet, hazy breath. “No, Noah. Wait, wait.” He patted his hard, wide shoulder as if pushing it away, and he parted his lips slightly. “Why.”
I flinched at the sudden, low pitched voice. The temperature around them rose in an instant. “Ugh, no. A little, a little later.” “It’s urgent.” Noah approached, tilting his face again. The moment our lips met, I barely pushed him away again. No, no go won’t pass I laughed and put my hand on my stomach. “Noah, I’m hungry… I am too hungry.” I have no choice but to come up with a magic word to stop him. *** Mumble, mumble, mumble. The blazing heat disappeared and I was enjoying a delicacy set in the middle of the hotel room. Noah, who miraculously left as soon as he said he was hungry, called Sid, one of his assistants, to wait a minute, and he prepared the food in an instant. Noah handed me a fork and a knife, filled with tens of thousands of thoughts. The moment I took a bite with my hands shaking with tension, I felt as if all the worries and sources in the world were flying away.
“….” Ha, it’s delicious. It was on a different level from the food I used to eat here. What do you put in it so it tastes like this every time? If I hadn’t been able to cook, I wouldn’t have been this hard! I couldn’t stop the quickening hand. I raised my appetite, which was satisfied with 5 copper bread, to the heavenly world, and I felt resentful, but all was washed away. Eat this, eat that. As I ate with tears of satisfaction, Noah stared at me with his chin resting on his chin. “Why, why?” I blinked and Noah’s hand lightly stole the edge of my lips. “Because it’s pretty.” “Hmm, hmm.” Has your immunity gone? I cleared my throat and drank another glass of water. When my stomach was filled to some extent, I was able to regain my half-lost reason. Noah is in the capital. This really couldn’t have been a big deal.
At least, if Dylan had seen Noah earlier, he might have recognized who he was. Dylan, unlike me, attended banquets quite often. I was all knighted, and Dylan was the heir to the Banker family. There’s no way a family with a marquis wouldn’t know Kyler Hadid. Even if it is a central aristocrat who spends a lot of time in the capital. Thinking about it made me dizzy again. “Why aren’t you eating more?” Putting down the fork and wiping his mouth with a napkin, Noah said regretfully. “I ate a lot. But what really happened? Did you wait for me at the hotel? long time… Didn’t you wait?” “I didn’t wait long. While I was waiting, I saw Hazel coming.” Noah spread his arms as if to come here. Even as I woke up, I felt like I was breaking out in a cold sweat. I was full of thoughts that I had to get him back quickly. At least I hoped it wasn’t until I went to the imperial palace tomorrow. “Ah, that’s right. Thank god. By the way, aren’t you here because you’re busy? I couldn’t have slept well last night.”
He said he was afraid of the habit, and as he sat on his hard thighs, his hand went to the corners of his eyes when he probably couldn’t sleep well because of me the night before. As I gently stroked it, Noah accepted it accustomedly, but turned his head and kissed the thick flesh on my palm. The place I touched was tingling. “It’s okay to see your wife.” I thought it would be empty this time, but his face was really satisfied. It seemed that he was at least relieved by the fact that I was quietly doing my job in the capital city. Still, it seems that Noah doesn’t know that I knew of his existence. Let’s see…. The 7th day of my stay at the hotel. The time when Kylers personally moved and came to monitor was also 7 days. A green light flashed on his surveillance, which was looser than expected. At that moment, the arm was pulled up and lifted up. Huh? Why is the arm suddenly….
Episode 56 Noah’s eyes touched his elbow. “Yes?” That’s where I got hurt yesterday… Place. It was summer now, and her clothes were thin and short, so her arms were all exposed. Fortunately, the medicine was applied yesterday, so only a little bit of redness remained. Noah’s gaze didn’t know to leave his elbow. “No.” Even as she briefly kissed my arm and let go of my hand, her gaze was still near my wound. That’s what it means. Yesterday’s injury was also reported. I guess Nigella said it. Could it be that you came here because of this rather than a nightmare? I can’t come here because I’m really worried. Come to think of it, Nigella disappeared like a ghost. I got goosebumps every time I learned something I didn’t know.
While my head was spinning, I pretended not to notice and turned around and pushed my hand into Noah’s side and hugged him. His laugh tickled in his ears. “What did you do while I was away? Didn’t you just work mindlessly again?” “Yes, as my wife said, work in moderation. I slept and ate all my meals. Were you worried?” “My wife is… It’s only natural to worry about your side.” Noah laughed again. His lips pressed against his cheek and extended. “Hazel is right.” Apparently Noah was in a great mood today. No matter how good he was at managing his expression, he subtly showed whether he was in a really good mood, normal, or bad. But why are you excited? It wouldn’t feel too good. Rather, I wondered if I should be bothered by coming here to monitor myself. But you’re not intending to stay until I go down to the ferrarium, right? I won’t say such a nightmare saying that I’m crazy and wait and go with you. That said, it was strange to ask the person who had just arrived and prepared food like this when he was going.
Then you might really doubt it! ‘Ah, what should I do?’ If I let go of the tension, my teeth will tremble. “What is your wife thinking so hard about? leave me beside you.” I bit my finger so it didn’t hurt. “Yes? What do you think! I was thinking about what to do with my husband in the future! You can stay long…? You don’t have to go right now, do you?” I said, burying my face in the nape of his neck, fearing that it would show on his expression. My heart was pounding because I was soaked in the smell of Noah, which I like, but I came to my senses. Yes, it was judged that it was better to completely fake it, even if it delayed the escape, than to act incoherently. Joe, good. Because my life is precious As if to soothe me, Noah gently stroked my back with a large hand. “I think we should go in the morning.” Ha, good luck I almost burst out laughing for a moment. I hugged his neck some more. “I’m glad I didn’t go right away. I think I can finish and go back soon. You only need to watch it twice more.”
“Then I’ll see you again in about three days.” “Three days… That’s right! Still, it’s nice to see you today. It’s like a surprise gift from Noah.” Three days, four days if delayed. The number of games he asked Eggman for was probably over. It was time to meet him again. *** Kyler suddenly woke up. The sun had already risen, and bright light was coming in from the window. I didn’t mean to do that, but the satisfaction of holding her in my arms again made me indulge in biting and sucking Hazel, and it wasn’t until the dusky dawn that I was able to put her to sleep. Even in that short time, my body felt refreshed, perhaps because I had fallen asleep deeply. I stared down at Hazel’s face, who had fallen asleep without knowing the world in my arms. I ran my fingers across her flawless white cheeks, gliding softly like peach fluff or velvet. I didn’t notice the time passing when I stroked it without thinking. After rubbing a few more times, Hazel’s forehead twitched as she touched the tip of her small, round nose.
“Yes….” A smirk escaped from Kyler’s lips. Last night, I even checked the wound on Hazel’s back. I clicked my tongue at the red-stained spot as if I had been swept away. Should the imperial palace be held responsible and the source eliminated, or only the cause that created it? I was trying to make a decision with my sunken eyes when Hazel pulled me in the face and kissed me. After that, the thoughts just flew by. “….” It became even darker as if there were dark clouds. Kyler played a little prank on Hazel’s face for a long time. The darkness that had been looking for a while disappeared as if the clouds had passed, and a much brighter light than before came in, illuminating Hazel’s face. That moment. Kyler held his breath. The sunlight shining down softly, the floating dust as if playing on the light, the silence as if time had stopped, the comfortable yet feeble sound of breathing. The sweetness felt at the end.
After she showed her brilliant golden eyes through her quivering eyelids, everything in the world became distant and only one thing filled her mind. Hazel. As if nothing else mattered to her. As if you must hold on to this moment. As if she had become the absolute standard. Thud. Her heart beat so fast that she squeezed her tightly as if she had been caught by Hazel. Ha, I raise my hand as if possessed and touch Hazel’s cheek before I can breathe again. Then Hazel smiled affectionately at the corners of her eyes as if in a good mood and dug into her arms. “Noah, did you sleep well?” Arms wrapped around my waist and a small murmur vibrating in my chest asking if I had a good sleep. Her sweet scent deepens. Kyler burst into laughter at the absurd satisfaction. I stretched out my hand and hugged Hazel, who was fitting into my body like a puzzle piece. The moment he held Hazel in his arms, Kyler realized it again. All she needed, all she needed was her affection. Yes, you should always be mine like this.
As before, you will only be held in my arms, and you will only smile in my arms. Only you should know everything about Hazel Love. “Did you sleep well? Hazel.” Hazel woke up warmer than usual after a good night’s sleep. It was warm, as if it had been baked well in the sun, and it had a slightly lighter, exceptionally sweet scent. “… Yes. Could sleep a little better… Place.” When I put my hand in Hazel’s armpit and lifted her up, I liked the soft feeling of being held. “Then should I sleep better?” Nod. As if I couldn’t open my eyes, only my eyebrows kept moving. A woman who sleeps a lot. Looking at the messy hair here and there, there was no such thing as entertainment. It was something Kyler liked quite a bit, but could only enjoy once a day. But since I haven’t been able to enjoy it for a few days, I can’t help but feel low. Is it because I realized that Hazel came into my heart? What should I do with this urge to lick everything in the middle of this?
I want to hold on to it and make it only look at me. Even if he heard immoral impulsiveness, it was strange because he didn’t want to do the things Hazel didn’t like. Having decided to stay by her side, Kyler decided to be nicer to Hazel. It’s not killing them, and continuing their happy married life as they are now. Kyler gave Hazel a hug. *** Unfortunately, the hotel was empty in the morning. “Husband…!” Before leaving the lobby completely, I hugged Noah again. “Four days later?” Noah smiled and asked while fingering my ear. “Yes, four days later. See you at home then.” As soon as he moved away from his arms, he bent down to meet his gaze, and his lips touched his entire face. “Sah, people come.” “I don’t care.” I must be crazy. Why are you so confident?
I was embarrassed, but with a smile on my face, I saw my husband off. “I’ll finish it quickly and go back, Noah. See you in four days.” “If it’s later, I think I’ll miss you a lot.” “Yeah, sure. I hope Noah will come to meet me in four days.” “Of course.” After pulling away, I reached out and gently stroked the corners of his handsome eyes. Come on, go. When Noah managed to get into the wagon, his aide, Sid, nodded at me 90 degrees. Is it simply because of my mood that I feel more respectful than before? Anyway, I sent him off with Sid’s greetings. As soon as Noah’s carriage disappeared, I spun around and almost jumped into the elevator. “I won’t come again.” Even after confirming that I was completely gone, my nervousness did not subside. When I got off the top floor, the huge clock in the hallway pointed to 8:00 in the morning. Four days
I guess I have to move like crazy.
Episode 57 “You’re doing well now. I can do it until today.” I smiled contentedly as I watched Faye imprison a colleague who had gone out as a practice partner with illusionism. “Ah, it’s still not enough!” I still feel uncomfortable, but apart from that, Faye was a junior who had the taste to teach. I thought it would be impossible to teach someone for the rest of my life, but I thought that this was quite fun as I watched Fei grow in skill as if watering bean sprouts. In the meantime, I became close with Fay. Fay was a quirky kid. When I greet them in the morning, they suddenly pick wild flowers and give them to me. Hesitantly, he approached me and handed me a candy from his pocket, and suddenly greeted me with a ‘Thank you!’ I thought that if a small animal became a human, it would be like that. “Now I have no choice but to keep trying and get used to it. Unlike other magic, illusion magic is the power to grow only when you believe in yourself. You know? You have to trust me so you can deceive others and trap them in illusion.” “Yes, I will keep in mind and keep in mind!”
“I can’t do anything against a large number of monsters.” “Many….” “If you know a spirit lord or a summoner, ask for help, or it would be better to experience it yourself while running a subjugation.” “Yes! I will do that, senior!” Fay nodded vigorously. Every time that happened, her head, like a bundle of lemon-colored onions, dangled. Faye’s training, which seemed to take two more days, decided to finish today. Otherwise, I couldn’t seem to get the timing right. Fortunately, I taught everything I wanted to teach, so there was no problem. “You had a lot of trouble following me, Fay. You will be able to become a good illusionist.” “Jeong, is this really the last?” “Huh.” “I’m so sorry….” “But maybe it won’t be the last.” “Yes?” “No. Would you like to practice more? I’m going to see Dylan.” As soon as I turned around, Faye grabbed my hand from behind.
“I-over there, senior!” “Huh?” “Hey, have you ever thought about that? If today is the last….” “Ah.” You’re asking if you’re coming to dinner. Why the hell would you hang yourself like that at dinner? Even I, who was a Korean in my previous life, didn’t look for a meal this far, but Fay really seemed like a person with a long-cherished desire to have dinner with me. Actually, I kept avoiding answering, but since it was the last time and Fay begged like that, there was no reason to refuse. It’s a meal anyway, but it’s better to eat it. I want you to come, so that’s it. What. I readily nodded. “Jung, really? Are you all right tonight?” “Yeah, am I really okay today?” “Yes, yes! You are like my benefactor, but you can do it anytime!” “Then how about working with other colleagues? It seems that there are many people who have helped me besides me.” Faye made a slightly perplexed face.
“Anyone else?” “Dylan and his co-workers who helped out for a few days?” Faye, who seemed to think for a moment, smiled and nodded. “Yes! They are all very grateful!” “Ok, thanks. Then I’ll talk to Dylan.” “Yes, senior!” I left Fay behind and headed to Dylan in the office. Lunch that day. Having been invited to Fay’s dinner, I met Annie as soon as I left the palace. When Noah came to visit yesterday and stayed until this morning, Annie let out a small shriek. “If it were me, my heart would have stopped and I would have died already.” “Do I still look human?” Then Annie chuckled. “I guess it wasn’t bad though….” Hmm, with a snort, Annie scooped me up. I said big, and cleared my throat.
“Let’s not deny it. I, Annie, it’s nothing else, but I think we need to hurry.” “Well, I heard that the duke came and thought of that right away.” Annie transferred my funds, made a borrowed name, and did not neglect to buy the purified stone I asked for. I asked a colleague who works with me, and they said that they gathered quite a lot faster than expected. After that, I plan to collect it diligently and keep piling it up in a warehouse that only Annie and really trustworthy colleagues know. “If it goes that far… There won’t be any problem running away first.” “That’s the problem.” “Yes.” “Among Hazel’s requests, I looked for marriage annulment and divorce.” “… It must be difficult, right?” Annie nodded with a troubled face. “Honestly, an annulment of a marriage is possible. Because Kyler cheated on you. But you have to go to trial. There was no other way.” “Under… So what about the divorce?” Annie shook her head condescendingly. “It’s not at all, but apart from the normal divorce method, Hazel needs help from the royal family to solve it alone. It is possible if it is
done compulsorily with the help of the imperial family.” “That means I have to let them know who I am going to marry.” “You have to be there to get help. Oh, there is another one.” “What is it?” I hopefully asked. “A death report disguised as an accident?” “….” “However, it gets a little messy. I won’t explain because you may need more preparation than you can imagine. And the evaporation of a dead person’s property is also funny, so it should be left behind. Well, I did at best, but if there is even suspicion, I won’t be able to report death, so I don’t recommend it.” “… Okay.” “Of course, except for the divorce papers, I can jump right in today.” Annie said that pretty much everything had been sorted out. He said he would leave with me until I was safe. If she succeeds in escaping, Annie will receive the reward I gave her and become free. “Under….” He pressed his temples, which were throbbing with headaches. Then pass that too.
There doesn’t seem to be a right way either. Even though I expected it, I couldn’t hide my disappointment. If you procrastinate to find another way and then notice…. Is it best to just run away like this? I thought it might be easier to give up since the name Hazel Love will no longer be used anyway, and I will be a new person. Then, when the day comes that the Hadid duchess needs a duchess in the future, won’t they upload the divorce papers on their own? Even if I couldn’t do it, the duke would be able to. Because I’m a person who can’t do anything. 3 years? Wouldn’t it be possible to live in hiding like that? “I thought it would be okay to just give up on the divorce and run away, right?” “Yes, if it’s inside Elkium.” He said that it would take a little more time to force immigration. “Great.” In the end, I chose the lane. So, we decided to first succeed in running away and then stay in another area to prepare for immigration.
To do that, I would have to live like a rat for a few months, but I thought that would be better for the future freedom. “I’m going to meet Ginger’s lover, Egman, and set up a meeting place today. As far as I know, it will be busy because it is the day when the rankings are tallied on the last day and there is a regional move.” “Oh, I know that too. I felt sick to my stomach when I saw that the guy I bet money on when I went to the gladiatorial arena was relegated to the province.” Annie rubbed her index finger and thumb together, squinting one eye. “Sometimes it coincides with the fourth day, and it is the busiest time of the moon events, so you have to take it out unconditionally at that time. Phew, now I have to work on Nigella and the maids as well.” Even as he spoke, his mouth was bitter. “What’s wrong?” “I wasn’t going to use my strength on Nigella….” But from now on, Nigella must not know about my actions. Nigella’s memory might be a big problem for tracking me down. I had to hypnotize him and erase his memory, but I didn’t like it. When I told her that I had to break my iron rule, Annie smiled sympathetically. “I can not help it. Caring about others could put you at risk, Hazel. It’s time to cool down.”
“… I know. I’ll keep that in mind though.” “Now then, shall we eat? Let’s eat quickly and get a wagon for us to escape.” “Great.” I slashed and burned my will again. *** ‘Why aren’t you coming?’ Drenched in sweat from fighting all morning, Egman was able to rest only when the day was bright. Even the dripping sweat didn’t bother him in the slightest, his eyes fixed on one spot and he didn’t move. “You worked hard today too.” There was no agitation even when the staff patted him on the shoulder as if in praise. I have already filled all the number of matches he said. As she said, she didn’t even get out of the top 5. But even today, the person Ginger had sent didn’t come. Eggman felt uncharacteristically nervous because he hadn’t heard from Ginger at all. I wonder if Ginger has become dangerous in the meantime.
I even asked the staff at the gladiatorium about Ginger, but only received a vague answer saying that he must be working in another area. I even wondered if it was a mirage that reflected my own aspirations. I’ll wait one more day, and if that doesn’t work, I’ll have to get out of here for a while anyway. If I don’t, I’ll be worried about Ginger and I won’t be able to bear it. I told you to stay here, but if you don’t keep your promise, it will be invalid. Eggman grew impatient and decided to wait another day.
Episode 58 Chapter 8.
Darkness Will Come with Kindness After returning to the hotel and organizing my thoughts, I got on the public carriage in time. Then we headed to the gladiator arena before going to the dinner invitation. It seemed that now was the only time. It was evening when the sunset started to set, so to be honest, the time was a bit tight. I was nervous and my heart was in a hurry. I believe that Eggman’s skills were excellent in the original work, so he would have done well on his own, but if a problem arises, he may need time to fix it again. The more you hurry, the more you have to be alert. Because that’s when things go wrong. “After….” I bit my lip and ran my hair through my head. At times like these, it’s perfect if something sweet enters your mouth. I remembered Noah, whom I knew and cared for like a ghost, but immediately shook my head. I’m rather glad I met and said hello to Noah yesterday. I thought about the conversation I had with Annie during lunch.
May that greeting with you be goodbye. After that thought, I closed my eyes for a moment to clear my mind. As expected, the slave gladiator field was much more hectic and crowded than the last time it came. It made it easier to dig in. However, since I had to use more illusions, I needed a lot more concentration. Moreover, I had to go to a dinner invitation right away, so I was wearing a more elegant dress than usual. I thought about dozens of times whether to break through and meet Eggman or have someone tell the story in the middle. Then, the trustworthy employee was nowhere to be seen, so he penetrated all the way to the inside. “Hey, Sid. Are you leaving now?” As I walked around the hallway, I was startled by the familiar name in front of me, so I turned around and hid to the side. Sid? Haven’t Kyle’s men left the capital yet? I thought you went straight with Kyler. I knew that I would go down to the Ferrari this time, of course, because the communication with the communication port went well. Is there anything left in the capital? Maybe Sid kept coming in and out of the capital.
“Gotta go, do a good staff check today. At the end of the month, four people are missing, right?” “Uh, if the rankings don’t change. It’s the first game at 11 o’clock, so go watch it, why?” “Not interested. Ah, is that Eggman or Eggy making money these days?” Eggman! I leaned in a little more and focused on the sound. “I thought so, but the past few days have been pretty bad. Should I bring Ferrian back? When he was managing it, his grades were good.” I held my breath even more. You’re bringing Ginger back? That’s even worse! “Ginger Perian? no. He’s doing something important right now.” “What are you doing?” “There is such a thing. Maybe he and Nigella hold on to how much easier our future will be.” “What bullshit.” “Anyway, take care of the kids today, let’s go.” “I get it.” As the sound of the two faded away, I relaxed. I was surprised.
I didn’t expect Sid to be helpful, but fortunately, it seems to have ended simply. Even Ginger almost came back to the capital. I glanced around and saw that none of the men Sid was talking to were there. I wiped my heart out in surprise. Ha, I really did cardio workouts yesterday and today. It feels like I put it in and take it out of my mouth because I couldn’t jump. The corridor was empty, so I quickly headed to Eggman’s waiting room. He put the janitor who had just left Eggman’s room to sleep and grabbed the door that closed quickly. Confirming that only Eggman was inside, I grinned. “Egman, I’m sorry I haven’t seen you in a while, but could you let him in? Seeing him collapsed would make me suspicious.” “Who are you?” When Eggman saw me, he didn’t immediately recognize me and was wary. Oh right. You still don’t recognize me, man. In preparation for things going wrong, I kept Eggman from recognizing my face, but I forgot about it for a moment. I almost felt sad because I didn’t recognize him.
“Ah! ‘They say French bread is delicious, really?’ If this….” As soon as I spoke, Egman strode forward, wrapped the fallen employee like a sack of wheat, and came inside. “Thank you for helping me. Somehow I ended up coming myself.” Egman, who casually set the staff down in the corner of the waiting room, immediately stood up and asked me. “How is Ginger doing?” “Ginger is doing well without any problems.” “… That’s it.” I quickly stood in front of Eggman. “I’ll get you out of here at the end of the day, nothing else. A wagon will be waiting for you when you get out to the place I am talking about. I will ask you to tie a red string to the doorknob, so make sure to check it out.” After counting the time for a moment, Eggman frowned. “… It’s four days later, isn’t it? Can I be in such a hurry?” I nodded and told him as I had planned with Annie during the day. “It happened a little bit suddenly today. You’ll get out of here first, and then Ginger will follow as soon as the job is done.” “Yes.” “If the two meet on the road outside the east gate, don’t get on the gate, and go straight to Piront. I’ll leave anything you need in the
wagon. All right?” “Where are you going, Piront?” “Once you cross the border of Piront, you go to Gula Village and get an inn, so you hide for a few days. I’ll pass the rest on to Ginger. To get out of here, you have to ride a carriage through a dog hole, but where is that dog hole….” “I know.” “I know?” Eggman looked at me as if he was bewildered. “I’m afraid you don’t know a thing about the geography here.” “Then the story will be easier. Take this.” I handed Eggman a small, elongated red jewel. It was a special magic crystal enchanted with Annie’s request in advance. Half a pinky finger. At first glance, it looks like a ruby, but if you look closely, there is a yellow core in the middle. “What is this?” “You usually wear shackles on your hands. It allows you to solve it. I prepared a small one so that I could put it in my mouth and use it. If you bite it with your teeth and draw forcefully on the shackles, it will break. And this….” This time, it was a dark green special magic crystal. Originally, he was going to get a magic tool that could be used multiple times, but it
was difficult to hide, and he decided that a small magic crystal that could be used only once was better. “This?” “I don’t know about this. They say you can hide for 10 minutes. It’s good if you can reach the dog hole in the meantime.” “I see what you mean. As long as the shackles are off, it doesn’t matter.” Egman’s confident words made me feel much more at ease. “Great. The time is between 2:00 and 30 minutes. Because the carriage has to leave here within three o’clock.” “I knew.” I quickly relayed the information to Eggman and prepared to leave. “I will do as you say. Isn’t that dangerous?” “Oh, me?” “If we are in danger, isn’t it more dangerous for you?” I had only asked about Ginger’s well-being, and now that I was on the same boat, I seemed to be worried too. Well, since it’s bullying Kyler, he must be worried. “I’m fine. I’m good at taking care of my body. Be on time.” “… I wish you the best of luck.” “I wish you luck.”
I left the slave gladiatorium and headed straight to the address Fay had given me, wishing Eggman and each other success. Fortunately, I moved a little hastily, so there was still time left. “Oh, I won’t be able to do this for long.” It feels like the day is divided into 48 hours instead of 24 hours. When I got on the carriage, my breath was relieved. “Now what else do I have to do?” Now there is only one thing left to tell Ginger. I didn’t deliberately contact Ginger after I came up to the capital, but if you’re doing as I said, you’ll have the gold bars and cash funds left in the safe and keep them separately. Other than that, I’m secretly burning all the personal documents related to me. Also, even if I’m gone, I told them to organize the documents in one place so that the guild can operate, so they’re probably doing that. Originally, I was going to go to the Ferarium for the last time and organize it, but since the strategy was changed, I had no choice but to leave everything to Ginger. But it’s good that Ginger was there, otherwise I would have had to run away leaving everything behind. It was also fortunate that Ginger would never do anything else as long as money and Eggman were at stake. “It’s quite far.”
After I caught my breath, the dark scenery outside the window came into my eyes. The Martin Street was on its way to the outskirts of the capital. Fei said that despite being quite far from the imperial palace, she didn’t use a lodging and went to work every day at the mansion. ‘It’s almost an hour’s drive from here to the imperial palace.’ Be diligent too Hmm, I packed everything I needed. I leaned back and closed my eyes for a moment to take a break. *** “Welcome, senior!” As soon as I got off the carriage, I was greeted with an exaggerated greeting from Fay, who was waiting in advance. Behind Fay, the attendants bowed and greeted me at the same time. “Thank you for your invitation. Could it be that I am too late?” “No, not at all! Go inside.” Faye was so happy to have invited me that she almost jumped around. I followed Fay into the mansion, but the surroundings were quieter than I expected. I arrived there, neither too late nor too soon, but I was alone.
“Are the others still there?” “Yes…! No one has come yet. I think you will be back soon.” “Oh yeah.” “I’m really happy to be able to invite you.” Even the master and hostess of the Martins were all present in the Great Hall. “You are Hazel Love, the senior who taught me. Senior, you are my father and mother. The person behind us is Oh… Suck.” “Hello, my name is Hazel Love.” “Come on. I heard that my daughter owes a lot to her. Diggers Martin.” “Thank you very much. This is Ello Martin.” A married couple from the Martin family greeted me politely with warm, gentle smiles. “No. I am learning a lot.” This kind of place was very awkward, so I nodded with the corner of my mouth raised. Fay’s older brother, the man who appears to be the heir to the Martin family, reached out to me. “My name is Kane Martin. Thank you for taking good care of my brother.” Except for Fay, they were all brunettes.
I was puzzled because they seemed to be very close to each other, unlike what I said was an illegitimate child, but I thought it was rather fortunate. I thought it would be like thin ice because I was beaten up. Was it a misunderstanding “Let’s have some tea and wait, senior.” After greeting the family, Faye ushered her into the reception room, offering to serve tea until the other guests arrived. I felt much more comfortable after getting out of the somewhat burdensome view of my family. “How does your tea taste?” Faye asked, widening her eyes. “Very good?” “What a relief!” While waiting while smelling the tea, an attendant came into the reception room and delivered something to Fei. Soon, trouble appeared on Faye’s face. “Seniors.” “Huh?” “What? The vice-captain and all of his colleagues are busy with work and can’t come.”
Episode 59 “What? Dylan too?” When I asked in surprise, Faye nodded. Faye stomped her feet, saying after the food was ready. Because of that, I couldn’t delay the meal time any longer. “Yes, really what? I think we should have dinner together. I knew everyone would come and prepared a lot….” Faye’s shoulders drooped. He said it seemed like that too, and quickly made a resigned face. “No one can come?” “Yes, I don’t think anyone is coming.” “Oh yeah….” “Did you ever feel embarrassed? Senior came.” “Um, sure. I thought you would come too. He didn’t say anything to me.” “I’ve caused so much trouble… Maybe something like that. If it hadn’t been for you, I probably would have left the Knights by now.” “What do you say?” “No matter how much I think about it, it’s strange that everyone doesn’t come….”
It looked like she would shed tears any moment, so I had no choice but to calm her down even more. “Looks like something happened. Not too long ago, the imperial palace was turned upside down by demonic beasts. You’re still a rookie, and I’m not a knight, to be honest. The other kids are vicecaptains, and they all have to take responsibility.” “Is it really so?” “Then! That should give me more food to eat, right? Actually, I was very hungry from a while ago.” Fay’s face immediately brightened. “Our chef is really good at cooking. It’s really, really delicious! Seniors will really like it too. I am really confident in that!” Faye’s eyes twinkled as she clenched her fists. *** In the end, as Fei said, no one came. I couldn’t wait, so I headed to the restaurant with Fay. At the restaurant, Fei’s parents and the man she introduced as her older brother arrived first. I greeted her lightly and sat down next to Fay. “Tell me about any food you like, the chef is good at it.” “I should have come in a loose dress.”
A nearby attendant poured cider into an empty glass placed in front of me. “Haha, I hope you enjoy it comfortably.” The dinner atmosphere was more friendly than expected. “It is very delicious.” I diligently moved my knife and fork. The eyes of the four seemed to be particularly focused on me. Many times, when we met, we would bend our eyes like a crescent moon and smile at each other without even realizing it. “I heard that Sir Love was famous at the academy.” “Ah, since I’m not a knight anymore, you can call me by my first name.” “Is that okay?” “Sure. It was mediocre at the academy. It’s just that illusionists are rare.” “You are humble. I want to fill this up a little more.” Ello gave the attendant a command and looked at me with warm eyes. Meals continued. One plate, two plates… Ten plates. Hazel didn’t refuse the food Fay’s family recommended and ate it up.
The table became more and more comfortable with cider, and more than ten plates of food were emptied. The attendants were busy filling up the food, and Hazel’s face turned red with emotion. “This is my first time eating such delicious food. You can eat and feel moved.” “It’s too much. Still, I’m glad I was able to treat you right.” “In fact, Fei doesn’t mind going to work at the Knights these days and is happy, so we really think we’re indebted.” “Oh, you really don’t have to. It’s thanks to Fei’s good follow-up, not me. But can I eat more of this?” “Sure. What are you doing, don’t bring more.” “I wish I could eat something like this every day.” “Your honesty makes me feel better.” Elo and Diggers talked to Hazel non-stop. Faye’s expression brightened as the atmosphere improved. Above all, I was surprised to see Hazel eating the food she had prepared, but I was just as happy. At this rate, it seemed that all the prepared food would run out. “I also like this cider very much.” “Levorsan cider. Only 100 bottles are released each year. I’ll take it as a gift when I go.”
“Is that really okay?” “Sure.” Ello told the attendant to prepare in advance, but Hazel, who was smiling brightly as she drank cider, tilted her body. He smiled and started shaking slowly like a pendulum on a clock. “Ah, why are you dizzy?” “Oh my, was the cider vinegar too much?” “Oh, it’s okay! Dizzy for a moment, ugh….” And not long after Thud! With a rather startling noise, Hazel fell flat. “….” “….” Everyone in the Martin Street fell silent. The surrounding attendants also stopped moving. “Hazel?” “….” “Sir Hazel Love.” “….”
He called the name in turn and had the attendant shake it, but Hazel was unconscious. He hit the head and hit the white cheek that was exposed on the side with the back of his hand as if hitting the cheek. Hazel, who had already lost consciousness, swayed as they rocked her, as if she were dead. Her finely styled hair was disheveled on the table. “….” “….” After confirming, the people of the Martin family made eye contact as if they had promised, and put down their knives and forks. “Look, I said it was easy.” Starting with Faye opening her lips, they started talking randomly among themselves. “They say he’s a rare illusionist.” “It must have been in the countryside. As I found out, I didn’t seem to be very good at adapting. It seemed like it was just working. It was a blind man with only skills. Seeing as she left her husband behind, she must be a no-brainer.” To Diggers’ words, Faye again responded fervently. “Still, you picked up the treasure.” “It was truly a godsend that Hazel came running just in time for the followers to attack the palace. I was so nervous about acting at the
right time. I was worried about what if the timing wasn’t right, but now I can show this woman to my followers. Thanks to that, I almost died, but it’s definitely ‘That’ we were looking for.” “Yes, it’s not common for people with dark magic like that.” “Even if it’s not one, wouldn’t it be enough for 100 sacrifices for someone with that level of magical power? If the other guys said they were coming, it would have been a headache, but I’m glad it ended easily.” Kane, who was the quietest, also added. “That’s right. You don’t know how happy I was when I got in touch with you earlier. It was as if he was helping us. Stupid stuff.” “It’s not long now. The day when our master will come.” “The Dark King.” “Our King!” “So, for the time being, I’m putting off choosing among the articles. I’m busy preparing for the subjugation, but I need to be careful.” “Is the subjugation map out?” “Come soon. You said there would be another raid in seven days, right?” “Yes, I spilled the word that the north gate of the capital would be in danger seven days later, so if the prophecy comes true, more people will follow him. Everything according to his will. Until the true owner of this place comes.”
These were the faithful dogs of the Demon King and his followers waiting for his coming, and they were diligently engaged in missionary work. In the meantime, they have been able to fool the eyes of the imperial family by carefully selecting only those who thought it was okay to be with them and leaking information. Although they are hiding under the water like this now, they had no doubt that the future they dreamed of would come soon. Bringing back the original owner of this world. If the world they wanted came, they could endure this level of suffering. “As he wills.” “As he wills.” Watching Hazel unconscious with her head down, the people of the Martin family chatted nonstop. “Should I put you in jail? Shall I take you to the altar right away?” “First of all, let’s put it in jail until tomorrow. We need to look at the situation and pass it on.” “Since I ate so many pills, I won’t be able to wake up for a while.” “Have you had tea before?” “Sure. You didn’t even refuse to drink it? I mean, it smells good. I was worried that I would survive because I had resistance.” Fay even patted Hazel on the head.
“You really are just as stupid as you said.” Kane saw that and laughed. “My brother too. Can you say it’s because I look like this? Even if I dozed off a little, he listened to everything.” “Now, let’s stop talking nonsense and move on.” Everyone nodded at Diggers’ words and tried to stand up. “Ah. Hey. Hey.” Hazel, who had lost consciousness as if she were dead, stood up as if she had never done that. He pretended to be sick in a theatrical tone, his forehead slightly red. The sharp gazes of the attendants, Diggers, Ello, Kane, and Fay, who were about to move Hazel, were focused on Hazel. Hazel’s eyes, which should have been drunk from the pills, shone brightly. Hazel straightened her messy hair and let out a displeased sigh. “No, how?” “You…!” “You must have eaten all this food?!” “Didn’t you eat?” “What?”
“Because I have a bit of a picky appetite. Damn it, I only liked what my husband did. Ugh, I need to fix this quickly too.” Hazel replied in displeasure. At the same time, the empty plate was filled with food. As if it had never been touched in the first place. “By the way.” Hazel dusted off her clothes and rose from her chair. The attendants flinched and stepped back a bit. “I heard you.” “….” Faye’s eyes sharpened. It was because they realized that they had been subjected to Hazel’s illusion. Hazel laughed. “Dogs of this follower.”
Episode 60 Ooh, my forehead hurts. Feigning to lose consciousness, I fell rather hard, and my forehead throbbed a little. These head straight up. The food was not eaten in the first place. Should I say I didn’t drink tea? Or should I say that I knew everything before that? Anyway, I didn’t lose consciousness. Seeing my expression, the dogs of the followers looked surprised and soon the medicine was up and ordered the attendants. They realized that I hadn’t been tricked by them yet. “Catch that!” I grabbed the knife near me and took a quick step back. The chair was shattered without a look. I told them with my back close to the wall so they couldn’t attack me from behind. “If you want to live as a fool for the rest of your life, come to me. Your master is an illusionist, so you know that much, right?”
“Shut that bitch’s mouth! Hurry up and don’t move, what are you doing!” Elo, who was gentleness itself, exclaimed ferociously. “How long have you known?” Diggers asked me. Suddenly, a longsword was in his hand. “What? Are you stupid? Or the followers’ dogs? Or something else? Oh, or that the food is not good? I can tell just by smelling it.” At those words, the expression on the four faces became more evil. “I heard that there are many dummies among the nobility, but I would have thought it was the Martin family.” “Shut up.” Then, he smiled and began to approach me little by little. “I can’t seem to understand the situation. You are alone now, here. Know?” As if Faye had always done that, she put aside her manners and spoke to me. “I know. Why did everyone say they weren’t coming? I’ve been waiting. Perhaps….” “What are you muttering? What are you doing! Catch that quickly!” Even in the midst of that, Faye tried her best several times to cast an illusion on me.
I had the upper hand when I was determined to deal with her, so of course I couldn’t get through. Fei, who was even more alert, urged the attendants to catch him quickly. “Ugh!” “Ah!” It was either or not. The attendants rushing at me cried out while grabbing their eyes. When I kicked the servant’s knee as he tried to fall in front of me, he rolled to the side. Ugh, I really don’t like this kind of thing. “Shouldn’t you be at the door by now?” “What…?” Faye’s voice trembled with embarrassment. It was then. Bang outside! bang! There was the sound of something cracking. “What, what!” Those who were attacking me stopped all at once and turned their heads in the direction of the roar. “Someone go and check the situation outside!”
“Yes, I understand!” Bang! Dozens of footsteps could be heard along with the sound of doors breaking. The attendant who went out to see the situation outside jumped in again. “Wow, the Imperial Palace Knights! The Templars have invaded!” “Wow, the Imperial Palace Knights?!” I relaxed then. Even though I accepted it leisurely, it was because I was worried that I might be late. Before long, the prince, Dylan, Lux, Josh, and other knights appeared armed. “Sir Love!” “Hazel!” I heard the voices of Jed and Dylan. “Yes, I am here!” I welcomed them with open arms and running around. Zed confirmed me and gave an order to the knights. The Four Musketeers Martin and the attendants who had attacked me began to run away. Armed knights chased after him with lightning speed.
I was talking to Jed about something and then Dylan ran up to me. “Hazel!” “Good timing.” I threw the knife aside and gave him a thumbs up. “You really. I did as you said, but it was dangerous.” “Here is the video section. I’ve done the recording. Am i right? Search all the way down to the basement. They might have made a door in the wall, so check them all out.” When Dylan saw me holding out a video ball, he smiled dejectedly and shook his head. “You really….” “Thank you for sending Annie to me, so I helped you. Can you catch them all?” “Even if you can’t catch it, you have to catch it. I’ve placed all the knights outside. He said that His Highness the Crown Prince said that the number of people should be increased.” “Okay….” I leaned against the wall and watched the knights tying up Martin Street like cockroaches. The crown prince will take care of the rest, well. I’ve solved what’s bothering me, so now all I have to do is go back. “Oh, I was really trying not to care.”
Even if my followers didn’t disappear after seeing me that day, I would have stopped paying attention. I was afraid that if I ran away, I would be summoned by the imperial family, saying that I was suspicious. Or, it’s unlikely that thoughts spread and spread for nothing, but I’m afraid Noah, no, even Kylas will be suspicious. It was my heart that wanted to finish everything neatly rather than for him. I did some work out of vain old age, but I’m glad it ended well. To talk about when you started working…. I have to go back to the last time I said hello to Dylan yesterday. *** “Dylan.” After saying hello to Fay, I looked for Dylan. “Oh, are you done already? I was about to pick it up. Would you like some tea?” “It’s okay to have a car, I need to take a carriage, but come pick something up. Rather, I asked about Fay before.” I sat on the sofa in the office. Then Dylan sat across from me. “It did.” “No matter how you look at it, it’s strange.”
“I see what you mean. You mean Fay is hiding something?” “Huh.” I thought what Fei had said, things that didn’t match, and what he did when the demon appeared. I told you everything in the past. Dylan nodded, but with a somewhat troubled face. “I also thought it was a bit strange that I was put into the Knights. But without proof, it’s a bit hard to post it above. Moreover, if you move rashly, you will rather cut off your tail.” “Yeah, I know. But what if I just leave it there and cause damage?” Dylan scratched his forehead with his index finger, lost in thought for a moment. “Ha, I can’t say anything without you. OK, what can I do?” “It’s difficult without evidence.” “I’m asking you, can you please? Even if you have to take off your clothes, you have to do it. Tell me, I’ll take care of it.” At that, I nodded and said. “I think I saw something in Fay.” It was a coincidence, so to speak. As I started seeing suspicious things one by one, I had no choice but to keep my eyes on Fay.
Then, it was an obvious mistake on Faye’s part to cast a spell on me and show me the original Hazel Love’s childhood. He must have tried to seduce him with the power of darkness, but the pain Hazel experienced as a child was not mine, so there was no inspiration. The problem was that she had far more abilities than I had told her, and it was when Faye’s concentration was distracted when she deliberately performed several illusions at the same time for testing. Evidence appeared. Should I say proof? The mark drawn on the neckline appeared briefly, then disappeared. It was the same as the mark following the King of Darkness that I saw in the original work. It is a strange oval shape that is not a bat wing or a pitchfork, which is also drawn on the follower’s magic circle. It was a very fleeting moment, but it was only then that I realized that Faye had all her strength wrapped around her body. It seems that the mark was also hidden by magic power. I thought it was simply a combination of unexpressed powers, but I would have thought it was hidden. It’s the first time I’ve ever heard of power being used in this way. It’s probably far below Faye that the follower’s dogs that Zed had captured didn’t have a mark. So it seems that he literally caught the errand runners of the follower dogs. Without even a label.
The only way to verify this was to recognize the Martins themselves. So I asked Dylan for help, and this is how it happened. It was Dylan who persuaded the prince, so the job was quite easy. I had to take the lead because I brought up the words, and I was given video tools to use when needed. And my hunch was right, and the knights who attacked the Martin family succeeded in finding all the dogs of the followers hiding in the mansion in less than an hour. Tied up in rags, they all knelt down and glared at me. Even though the crown prince, Zed, could not see me in front of me. “Sir Love, you really suffered a lot. With all the voices in the visual sphere, it’s a lot easier to investigate.” “I worked hard, so hit it properly and give me a reward. I think money or jewelry would be good. I’m running out of money these days to expand my business.” When I joked with a bit of sincerity, Jed laughed. The knights behind them were still busy moving. “Don’t make a note of it. I hope it is not deeply rooted.” Jed’s muttered voice seemed to signal the beginning of this affair. I wished for that too. No matter how much a happy ending was waiting, there was no way to welcome the rough process.
“Then can we go now?” “I have a carriage waiting, so take it. If you’ve been targeted, be careful, as there may still be someone out there.” “I didn’t feel the watchful eye, but I will still care. You will suffer for a while.” “Is it as much as you suffered today? Speaking of which, I’m thinking of joining the Knights again….” “There is none. I’ll see you soon.” Jed shook his head as if he couldn’t stop. Escorted by knights, I left Musketeer Martin Street.
Episode 61 Outside, it was almost as bright as daylight with the torches held by the knights. I was about to get into the carriage with the door open, but hesitated. But what exactly was the ‘That’ Fay said earlier? If you look at the contents of the front and back, it seems to be referring to a useful sacrifice because it has dark magic, but I was uncomfortable with it. “What are you doing not riding? Aren’t you hurt?” Lux came up to me before I knew it and asked if I had not climbed into the carriage. Looking at it with thin eyes seems to be checking to see if there are really any injuries. “Oh, to ride. Getting hurt. They are hurt.” I put my feet up again and got on the carriage, but somehow Lux got on it. “Why are you riding?” “You’re the main character who did something big today, and he’s doing it to bring you there.” “It’s okay. Bring me something!” Lux giggled as I waved my hand openly.
“This is the name of His Highness the Crown Prince. Make sure you go in safely and leave work. I’m in the same direction anyway.” Well then, I had nothing to say. “Anyway.” Lux grinned and pulled the rope to signal for departure. Soon the wheels of the wagon began to roll. “But how did you know? We’ve been together more than you.” Asked Lux as the carriage was about to leave the garden. “I know. What did you guys do while I knew in those few days….” “Shall I call you sister?” I was deliberately exaggerating and sarcastic. Lux responded right away. I immediately corrected myself with a smile. “Just kidding, I wouldn’t have known if I had just taught. I came to know about it because you were aiming at me and beating me so hard.” If I hadn’t seen that sign, I would have been upset. I could have thought that saying different words before and after could be a habit. Even if it’s embarrassing, there’s no evidence, so I’m just going to pass on it like that.
“It’s kind of hard to find an illusionist, so I wondered how they managed to roll in.” “Well, it’s true that he’s an illusionist. It’s a pity that the high-level manpower is the one who fell in that way.” “So that’s what I mean.” “Yes, I have no intention of joining the Knights again. Please tell His Highness that no matter how much you do, it’s useless.” I cut myself off before Lux could even speak. The reason why the prince asked me to take him was probably to bring out these words. Dylan had already had a failed record, so it was a ploy to send someone close to him. Lux let out a sigh when she realized the obvious plot. I laughed and covered my eyes with my hands. “Ah, I knew it would be like this. My Highness makes me do this every day.” “Go tomorrow and say you’ve done enough.” “Then are you really going down?” “Yeah, maybe. Still, I’ll be in the capital tomorrow. I have other business to do.” “When will I see you again? I’m really sorry.” “Well, if I ever come to the capital, I’ll come over.”
Probably not, but I said it without hesitation. Lux said nothing about why her followers saw me that day. Whether it’s out of memory, or Faye turns out to be one of the follower’s dogs, or it’s for me. For whatever reason, I was happy too. Because that really bothered me. After talking like that, I soon arrived in front of a hotel in the downtown area. “I’ll get off here. You worked hard today.” I was going to get off alone, but Lux managed to get off with me. He put one hand in his pocket and spread it out, shaking it vigorously from side to side. “Come play again next time.” “Yes, you are healthy too.” “Oh, don’t forget this older brother. It’s late, but congratulations on your wedding. Live well.” I smiled at the congratulations on the wedding. Lux must have greeted without thinking, but the very friendly greeting made her feel confused. Although I haven’t lived in the Knights for a long time, these are the people I met when I first opened my eyes here. People who reached out to me who had a hard time adjusting.
Now I will have to adapt again from scratch by meeting new people in a new place. The thought of not seeing these people anymore made me feel a bit like that. After all, I wasn’t going to the imperial palace. Instead of a depressed heart, I smiled broadly. “Thank you. Then go carefully! Don’t come to play again next time.” As soon as I waved her hand, Lux hurriedly jumped on the carriage and told me to get in. After passing through the lobby and going up to the room, there was Nigella, who had not been seen the previous day. Nigela didn’t say anything, so she must be busy right now. If you leave all the guild’s work as if you were entrusted with it, you won’t have enough body to check it. Kyler might get angry and destroy the guild as it is, but I’m afraid he’ll leave it anyway. Fearing that it would be run, Nigella had deliberately handed over all the work to take over. “Did you comfortably say hello to your acquaintances?” Nigella thinks I came to say hello and eat with my co-workers. It seemed better not to tell Noah about the minor injury. Because things might get bigger. I stretched out and nodded.
“Yeah, I can rest a little from tomorrow.” Nigella’s face lit up like the full moon. “Thank god! I will tell the maids to prepare the bath water immediately. Hurry up and get some rest.” “Okay, then I’ll ask you.” I waited for a while and sat down on the sofa, but I was tired all the time. In an instant, my eyelids became heavy, and a sound of pain came out. It was a natural result, as she exerted herself constantly from the time she entered the Martin Street garden until she left. “Ugh.” Saksin is sore. Why did I buy and suffer. I was going to contact Ginger, but I guess I’ll do it tomorrow morning. I fell asleep before the maids had finished preparing the bathwater. *** Next day. “… Welcome to Elkium’s Sun.” “You’ve had a lot of trouble coming here since morning.”
“No, Your Majesty. I am honored and grateful to have called.” “Heh heh, the crown prince said he was someone he cared about, so he was so humble.” “… Thank you.” Tzujeungneunde, jeungmul…. I gritted my teeth inwardly. I never dreamed that the imperial carriage would come to the hotel as soon as I woke up in the morning. It is because the emperor, who is called the sun of the empire, called me early in the morning, saying that the sooner the reward, the better. I never dreamed that one of the emperor’s aides would come out and knock on my hotel room door! Perhaps because he was the father of the male protagonist, the emperor was also unusual. Emperor Editos Buried Elkium. He was known to have the mildest character among all emperors, but he was also the one who punished many criminals and worked hard on public order. Perhaps the emperor would have been much more troubled with confronting Kylus than he is now if the story had gone according to the original story. Just like the crown prince. Phew, if that’s the case, then I should give you a real prize.
I stopped Lily’s kidnapping, and I took Kylas to the ferrarium to do nothing more. So, the chance of the emperor bumping into him was significantly less. Originally, at this point, the relationship between the royal family and the Hadid family should have been crawling to the bottom because of the dark clouds! Thank you for being so peaceful! At this point, haven’t I saved the country…. Warm! It was a shame that I couldn’t let this resentment out of my mouth. Anyway, thanks to that, I had to get ready and get on the golden carriage heading straight to the imperial palace. The follower’s dogs from Martin Street last night seemed to be in the middle of the night, and to this day. I don’t have much information about them, but at least I heard that all the people I caught yesterday produced evidence that they were followers’ dogs. So, as if I had heard Jed ask for money as a joke yesterday, a box full of jewels was placed in front of me. No, what else? I almost drool for a moment, but I managed to come to my senses and shake my head.
“Lungs, Your Majesty. I think this is too much for me. Please reconsider.” I quietly pushed the box forward. Originally, this kind of thing had to be rejected once. The emperor laughed haphazardly. “The crown prince said he was very humble, but it is true. Are you saying you won’t accept Jim’s sincerity?” “Yes? Absolutely not! It is an outrageous statement.” I dozed off a lot and lowered my head. Then the emperor chuckled as if he was having more fun. “So take it. I’ve heard it all along Helping to get rid of the monsters that invaded the imperial palace, as a reward for yesterday’s work.” “Persimmon… I will accept it, Your Majesty.” I smirked inwardly and hugged the jewelry box. Fortunately, the emperor gave me a jewel box and didn’t hold on to it for long. It was because he left, saying he had to attend morning affairs. If this is the case, I wanted to send it to the carriage I sent in the morning, but I thought about it when I sneakily opened the box. I felt like I could run away and build a mansion in one fell swoop without spending my money.
To be honest, I wanted to pray for a safe divorce. But there’s no way. I kept my mouth shut because I thought I would be locked up with Fay Martin in prison. The aide who had come to pick me up in the morning even saw me off on the way, and I went out humming excitedly, but my expression crumpled for a moment. In front of me, Jed and Dylan, in their uniforms, waved at me proudly. Ha, it’s not a dungeon road, why isn’t the road this easy…. If you went early, it means you ate too much.
Episode 62 “Why are you so free? ….” In the end, I saw the two of them blocking my way and said sadly. Dylan burst out laughing. “Can you see me holding on?” Beside him, Jed made a sad tone. “I desperately told His Majesty the story about you, but it is too much. I even turned down Lux’s request.” I smiled shyly and lifted the box. “That’s what you ordered… And can I get this much, me? Don’t you think that one side of His Majesty’s safe is empty?” “Maybe. Sooner or later, I might be eating only white oatmeal every morning.” I laughed out loud at Jed’s clever words. “Should we go down to the ferrarium right away? It would be nice to hear the news after the investigation is over.” “Tomorrow after finishing work in the capital. I want to do that too, but I can’t leave the guild to the staff for too long. Thank you so much.” “Think of it as a wedding gift and take it comfortably. Of course you will come to Lily’s wedding, right?”
I laughed once more at the way he didn’t bother to say it was my wedding and said it was Lily’s wedding so that I couldn’t refuse. “Of course.” He smiles and speaks casually, but the conversation partner is still the prince. Can you refuse I don’t know what will happen when that time comes, but first of all, I sincerely said that I would go. The date of the wedding would be spread over the empire even if I didn’t hear the news directly, and it seemed okay to go to the wedding for a very short time. I was able to leave the palace only after saying goodbye to Jed, Dylan, and Lily, who had come to see me. Then I stopped at the bank and deposited the jewelry box in the safe. I also stopped by the post office to leave messages for Ginger, including Eggman’s story. Along with one of the cheating postal documents. It is a method of delivery through a postal portal that can only be used at the post office, and although the fee is a bit high, it is the most useful method right now. It was a way of thinking that it would be safe to use the communication tool in the guild office, even after the contents remained and ran away, and it would be safe to have Ginger run an errand and check it. Even if I try to use the welcome slip I sent to Dylan, I’m worried that someone will be watching.
Perhaps Ginger is also waiting for news from me day and night. I hurried back to the hotel and activated the communication port connected to the guild office. I ordered Ginger to clean up the surroundings and guard the office from time to time, but it wasn’t long before I heard a familiar voice. - Yes, this is Ginger Perian. “Oh, ginger.” -CEO? Ginger’s voice brightened noticeably. “Yeah, I have something to tell you. Could you go to the town post office sometime today and check the mail?” -At the post office… Oh yes I see! Should I check and get back to you? Ginger seemed to have noticed right away, so he spoke again, relieved. “No, there is no need to report it, can you get the mail and put it on my desk? I’ll go check it out. Make sure you come in my name.” -all right. CEO. “Good job then.” I said nothing but the business and hung up. My friendship with Ginger is that I worked together for a while after an interview, so I’m not the type to talk in a friendly way.
After finishing the communication, I saw Nigella on my way out. “I’ll be having dinner with Annie, so everyone can rest in peace.” “You two have a strong friendship.” “What… If I go down now, I won’t be able to see you again for a long time, so I want to see you often while I’m there.” “Okay. Then have a good time, CEO!” *** I handed Annie the bag of gold coins. “Hmm?” “If there are wagon wages and more people needed, I’ll use them as much as I can. I put in as much as possible, but if it’s not enough, I’ll tell you more. It will cost a lot of money because you have to move it all at once.” “Ah, don’t worry. And my colleague also walked on his arms and decided to help. I prepared 10 moving scrolls. Shall we prepare more?” The movement scroll that Annie is talking about is a movement magic circle created by wizards engraved on magic paper. Although it depends on the distance, the price of a decent amount of moving scrolls is equivalent to the price of a horse. We deliberately chose to move in two ways to avoid finding the route.
I didn’t know what my life would be like in the future, so I thought I could write 10 chapters. “Thank you. I think that should be enough. First, Annie moves with me, and Eggman and Ginger meet later. Deliver half of the movement scrolls to the wagon over there. You don’t know when the chase will start, so go in the safest way possible.” “Hazel, by the way, would you like to take a look at this? Which one do you think would be better?” Annie unfolded the map she had prepared on the table. “Let’s see.” “As Hazel said, we have accommodations in Piront, Castalt, and Tenegal in the west. The border area near here is also the most gentle.” “Yes yes.” “Rafford, who is attached to Piront here in the southwest, is on a good terms with our country, right? You will be able to move freely. I haven’t decided on this yet, so I’m just making assumptions.” I nodded and raised the corner of my mouth. It was because I still wanted to leave this place completely and move to another country as a last resort. “I told Ginger to leave some traces for disturbance in the area we arrived. So, one side goes to Piront, and the other side goes to Tenegal.” “Um, fine. After that, let’s keep erasing traces and look at the situation. There are many outside merchants in that area, so
changing wagons is the most convenient.” “After that.” As if drawing a line on a map, I drew a triangle from Piront to Tenegal and Castalt in the middle. “It is Hazel’s decision to finally join Ginger and Mr. Eggman in Castalt May Blanc Village, which is in the middle. Have you ever been to Hazel’s side? You seem to know the local characteristics very well.” “Hmm, hmm. I just picked it up a bit. Better tell Eggman and Ginger to go to Tenegal. I heard that there are many people from different regions living there? It will be less conservative than the Piront.” “I guess he cares because he was a slave.” Annie said without any filtering. “… Just in case you don’t know I told Ginger to get out of town on time today. He said he would send a carriage if we managed to get to the entrance to the ruined temple of Melkinto between 2 and 3 PM.” Melkinto Abandoned Temple is an abandoned building in Melkinto, the entrance to the Ferarium. Two large pillars stand tall on both sides, and the inside is empty, which has become a symbolic meaning of the ferrarium. So, it was chosen as the best place to listen. It’s also the boundary of the ferrarium. “Then it would be better to send it in advance. Should we move at the same time then?”
“Yes, we must block all suspicious methods. It might look strange if Ginger is away for a long time, so we move together. When Ginger arrives in Tenegal, she will move from one inn to another and leave a mark.” “Then do it.” Annie reached over and pulled out the wine glass. Annie quickly emptied her glass, cleared her throat, and checked the route we had discussed. “I understand that the slave gladiators are less guarded from morning to 4pm. Because it’s time for slaves to sleep. That day is the end of the month, so it will probably be busy from 2 o’clock earlier than usual. I have to take it out when I’m crazy. I told Eggman about this.” “Honestly, I’m a little concerned about this. If we can’t come out even if we put a wagon, it’s a bummer.” “So I thought I might go myself.” “No. Are you crazy?” Annie yelled and cut me off. Wow, that’s a surprise Annie’s high nose was intimidating. I flinched and mumbled as if to make an excuse. “No, because I don’t have the ability to do illusions when I do things like that….” “If I can’t come out, I’m going to sell it.”
“No. I still have to keep Ginger by my side.” If it’s money, you’re a talented person who won’t betray you. So I was sure that I would clean up the remaining traces of my guild in the Ferarium area. If you just give me money, I’ll take care of the work. “If I can’t get out there, is there a guarantee that I won’t be caught somewhere else? Let yourself come out.” “… Great. I’ve been playing around a bit.” “Then, at 2:00 for the slave gladiator. We can also leave from the hotel then.” I said in a calmer voice than before. “I will send my secretary and maids to the gate from the hotel back to the Ferrarium that day, and then we can move right away. I deliberately told them to arrive past 4:00, so you can move in between.” “It’s more than enough, more than I thought.” So, all of this should be done at once, without the slightest mistake. We continued the rest of the story as we ate dinner. Three days now There really isn’t much left.
Episode 63 Chapter 9.
Goodbye! I’m Going to Find Freedom “Nigella.” The next day. As soon as I woke up in the morning, I looked for Nigella. “CEO! good morning.” “Okay. Good morning. Would you like to come here for a second?” “Yes, CEO!” Nigella came over, smiling as always. I looked up from my seat and saw Nigella making full eye contact with me. “Nigella.” “Yes, sir.” Nigella’s pupils widened, then narrowed for an instant. Illusion. It is to hypnotize. “What report do you have to report to your master, Kylers?” Nigella moved her lips slowly, then nodded and said obediently. “It’s nothing but the CEO’s schedule and an accident.”
“No?” “Yes.” “Then, from now on, just report what I said.” “Yes, sir.” Then, I cast the same spell on the maids, and three days later, when I arrived at the Ferarium, all memories of me disappeared. Then you won’t be able to report it. I could move freely now. At least you can bring Annie over here and talk. From today, I decided to only care about my own comfort and wellbeing. Two days. One more day left. The rest of the day went into reorganization. He arranged for information and a short letter about the guild to arrive at Edish Mansion in a week, and sent his money and interest he had siphoned away through the bank. Unless a natural disaster happens, all of this will arrive after I leave. Since I handed over to the guild, I think I’ve done my best. I double-checked the names of cars that Ginger, Eggman and I were going to use and the money we moved, and we double-checked the wagons and people that would be moving from different places.
On the last day, I stayed in the hotel with Annie to check the plan, and even brought a piece of wood and a map to run the simulation. And he killed his heart toward Noah, who hesitated until the end, by clearing the floor to the dregs. “There are only a few hours left.” The maids and Nigella were already roaming around me like dolls. It was quite humiliating to see an expression that seemed to be empty, where the line of sight was diverted somewhere, but I couldn’t help it. Because it was caring for them. Without memories, Kyler would not be able to kill them by blaming them unconditionally. Nigella really did her best for me, except for the fact that she was Kyler’s henchman. Wished to live And another night passed. *** The day has come. I had to soothe my heart that was about to jump out of my heart pounding from the morning. After calming down for a while, I put my hand on the communication tool. Eventually, it connected to the other side and the light shone.
- Hazel. “Noah!” - Did you wake up? Did you have a good dream? “Yeah, I slept well and woke up. Back today I want to tell my husband in advance.” His voice was bright enough to fly away, but his body was shaking with tension. - I’m still waiting. I want to see my wife. “Me too. Oh my husband… You know.” -Yes, Hazel. “Will you meet me at the gate today?” - A matter of course. They said it was a little after 4:00. “Yes that’s right. Ah… It will be a time when you will be hungry.” -Yes. Come and have dinner together. “Yeah, okay. I’ll be there soon. See you later, husband!” -Yes, my wife. Then, I’ll meet you later. I said hello to Noah a few more times and cut off the communication line. “Huh, that’s it.” Now that I’ve spilled a lot of things to Nigella, I’ll be busy preparing.
You must have been pretty busy since last night. I wiped the portable communications device clean with my clothes, put it in Nigella’s pocket, and started organizing the rest. ‘Unconditionally in one queue!’ I took only the simple things and asked the hotel to burn the rest. 1:00 pm. The wagon to pick up Eggman and Ginger had already left for its destination. I even cleaned it up so that not a single hair was left behind. It was because I was anxious for nothing that I made a fuss over cleaning that I didn’t have to do. After that, I checked the front door of the hotel through the window. I deliberately told them not to send the wagon, but luckily I didn’t see them. “… Let’s go now.” I said to Annie, who shared my luggage. Annie nodded with a much more nervous expression than usual. As soon as I left the hotel, I sent a carriage carrying Nigella and the maids to the transfer gate to the ferrarium. The coachman also did not forget to hypnotize and let go.
Now, after killing some time at the gate, we will go over to the ferrarium at once. When the back of the wagon was smaller than a fingernail, we started to move hastily. And got on the first wagon. I didn’t even run, but I was already out of breath. “Before entering Piront, we will share 10 wagon rides. In the middle, I use the movement scroll. I brought a potion to prevent motion sickness just in case, but would you like a drink?” Annie took one look out the window and drew the curtains relentlessly. Then he held out a potion bottle with purple water dripping from it. “… Are you okay. Take Annie and drink it.” “I deliberately did not bring a portable communication tool. So that if either Mr. Ginger or Mr. Eggman gets caught, they can get away. So, even if you’re curious, hold on until you reach Piront.” “All right.” Annie said that she doesn’t often do this kind of request, but she proceeded in an orderly manner. Thanks to that, I just had to follow hard. As soon as we left the outer gates of the capital, we changed carriages. It took less than a minute to transfer to a carriage of a completely different color.
I couldn’t even sit down and the carriage started, and the curtains were again dark. “….” I held my hands together to avoid being caught out. With one hand, he pressed the thumb of the other hand hard enough to feel the pain. When I used all ten fingers, I felt that the tension was relieved. And after moving about an hour, another wagon was waiting. Several times like that, we were getting further and further away from the capital, changing wagons and tearing up and changing scrolls. *** “It looks like we will arrive at the Ferarium the day after tomorrow around 4pm. We decided to leave the hotel in time for check-out at 3:00.” It’s 4 p.m. Kyler has been waiting for Hazel to return. As soon as I realized my feelings for Hazel, my heart was growing like watering a sprout. If you do better in the future, what a pretty smile you will show me. Kyler glanced at his watch. “Since yesterday, the CEO has been singing about wanting to eat the cream puffs and canelés that His Excellency made. Even though
I bought something similar to it, they said they still wanted to eat it. If you refer to it, I think the representative will like it.” It was said that Hazel’s food intake was reduced all the time she lived in the capital. To care It seems that Nigella continued to feed them as instructed, but Hazel, who usually talked about what she wanted to eat only after asking, had been the first to say something, so I really wanted to give it to her. So, I prepared it from last night and have been working hard to make canelé and cream puffs to feed Hazel. Looking at the results that came out satisfactorily, I thought of Hazel’s smile, but it was already 3 o’clock. ‘I guess I’ll have to prepare soon.’ That way you can see Hazel’s surprised expression. Thinking about that, Kyler let out a laugh. Would you do this for others? It was amazing even though it moved on its own. Still, I wanted to do it, so on the other hand, I felt like an idiot. Is this the feeling that you really like it? It was unfamiliar because there was only one thing that always reigned on top and allowed me to move according to my taste.
Seriously, what is this? What is that little woman saying? Even so, Hazel’s handling of her favorite dessert was more careful than ever. It was time to put the last cream puff. Clink! Kyle’s red eyes rolled sideways. A glass half full of water suddenly fell down and splashed water on my pants. His eyes were filled with displeasure because his thoughts were interrupted rather than the floor being littered with shards of glass. Tsk. Kyler roughly kicked away the shattered shards of glass. Then, leaving the shards of glass behind, he took the box and went out to meet Hazel.
Episode 64 “Let’s take a little break.” I nodded and leaned back in the carriage to open my pocket watch to check the time. Soon, it will be time for the carriage with Nigella and the maids to arrive at the Ferrarium. Even though I was tired, my mouth was dry. We left Elcard, the capital, and entered the beginning of Piront. He had already changed wagons three times and used two movement scrolls. I deliberately traveled short distances several times, but I knew Elkium was wide, but I didn’t know it was this vast. He seemed to understand why the moving scrolls were being sold at a high price. Maybe it’s because of that effort, but it’s still nothing. Safe. But I had to run more. Our destination was Debosch, the most southwesternmost village in Piront. The more I went, the more anxious I was, so I tried to think positively. “Ah! Annie, you know what? I heard that there is a huge statue of a bear in Debosch?”
“Does it seem like you heard it? I think I heard that there is a big stone statue.” “Once upon a time, a giant bear beast appeared in Debosch, and the hero caught it and made it to commemorate it. It was said to be as tall as three people stacked on top. We must go see it.” “Is it so. Oh, I know Deboche is famous for brandy. I drank a few bottles of brandy I bought at Deboche, and woke up the next day, but all the money was gone. What the.” “Your liver is big too.” “I’m just going to grow up. I, I, I used to have a boyfriend, but I didn’t even know he was a beggar and we dated him, so he robbed me and jumped out. Write, thinking about it makes me angry again.” Annie brushed her hair and clicked her tongue. I laughed when I heard that sound. “Shall we go again?” Annie then pulled hard on the inner string. The wagon wheels started rolling again. After changing two more wagons, we decided to stop for a while in a small village to get a meal. To be honest, I didn’t think I was going to go into my mouth because of the tension, but it was because of Annie’s iron rule that you have to put anything in your mouth to stay sane. “Eat. Don’t eat if you have no appetite. It’s different when you eat something or don’t eat something and your head is spinning.”
“Yeah, okay.” I nodded and set the damp handkerchief down beside me. My hands were still sweating and I was holding them tight, but I was so nervous that the handkerchief was damp. Apparently, my liver was worse than chicken liver. Would Noah have noticed by this point? It would have been enough for the wagon to arrive at the Ferarium. Have they already released people? I must go to the middle of the Piront unconditionally within today, and until then, I must not be caught. “Oh, look at my mind.” Annie rummaged through the large bag while drinking the broth. “Why?” “Look, do you remember eating? I should have given it right from the carriage, but I forgot.” Annie pulled out an envelope and gave it to me. As I was untying the papers tightly tied with a string, I saw a name I had never seen before. Levian Nisitar. 25 years old, female.
Born in Castalt. Besides that, which academy did you go to, which department you completed, and what you did after graduating. Even the past history of working for a while at a restaurant was written. He was truly a person himself. “Levian….” Should I get used to this name now? Hazel Love, whom he had become accustomed to calling dozens of times a day, was abandoned as of today. I’m not familiar with Hadid’s last name, which I didn’t know anyway, so let’s just say it’s okay. I fluttered the papers and grinned. “It looks like a rabbit and is pretty.” “I put a lot of effort into choosing a pretty name.” “But you’re not the original person, are you?” “That’s right.” I asked in surprise. “Your eyes and hair color are the same as mine, right? Look here! He has golden eyes and golden hair….”
“It was created with everything in mind. It’s not a status that doesn’t exist, but it’s not used now.” “Um….” “I like not knowing.” I don’t know what you mean, but as Annie said, it didn’t seem like there was anything better to know. “Levian. Then call me Levian now.” “Okay, Levian.” Levian, Levian Nisitar. Now this is my name *** “….” The wagon carrying Kyler stopped. The gate was right in his line of sight. About 30 minutes before Hazel arrives. Waiting time was not free. Kyler’s head was busy with all sorts of plans. Would it be better to spend the weekend at a villa? It would be okay to go on a trip. Hazel doesn’t leave the ferrarium because she’s working.
It would be nice if the two of you went on a trip together, no matter how long it was. As I waited leisurely, a misty light appeared around the gate, as if fog had set in. Soon, the magic circle lit up and the wagon came out. The wagon that passed through the gate was still standing still after 5 minutes. Even the coachman, who had gone through the gate and entered the carriage, did not come out. Kyle wasn’t the only one feeling something strange. “I see you are having a conversation. I will check and come back.” Sid had been waiting so long for this day, so he unknowingly moved his butt in impatientness. You don’t even know you passed through the gate because you talked about something so interesting. He must have seen the wagon he was riding in, but he could have hidden it on purpose to play a joke. Hazel likes to joke around. In fact, sometimes I would hide behind the door and come out just in time for Kyler to come in, or I would fall on the bed and pretend to be dead. What kind of joke are you doing this time? A smile crept across Kylas’ lips.
“I go.” Hazel wants to play a joke, but of course you have to tune in. “Yes.” Sid gasped and opened the door. Kyler moved his long legs and headed for Hazel’s wagon. At first glance, it seemed that Hazel’s shadow was reflected. The carriage was strangely silent even as Kyler drew closer. Just when he felt something strange, he saw Nigella and the maid sleeping quietly in the carriage. Kyler smiled. Then, on the other side, Hazel seems to be pretending to sleep. It was then that I felt something strange. With every step he took, he began to see the inside of the carriage. The number of people did not match. His eyebrows turned crooked. Kyler grabbed the doorknob and threw it wide open. “….” Sid, who was closely behind him, sensed something strange when he saw Kylas’ stiff back.
I couldn’t see him right away because of Kyler’s upper body that covered the entrance, but the moment he stepped aside, his complexion turned pale. Kyler took a step back. At this point, Sid grabbed the door and went inside the carriage to wake Nigella and the maid. “Hey, wake up! Wake! Where is Hazel-sama!” Sid swallowed his saliva as he felt Kyler’s gaze from behind. As I shook my shoulders roughly, Nigella opened her eyes with a groan. The maids and the coachman also opened their eyes. For a while, I couldn’t come to my senses and struggled, but my eyes quickly became clear. “Sid?” “Nigella! Where is Hazel? Why are you not in the carriage!” “Yes? who is that… Are you wearing it?” Nigella furrowed her brow and made a face of complete ignorance. “What are you talking about? Does it make sense that you don’t know your boss? Where the hell is Hazel-sama?! We have to ride together!” “I don’t know what you mean. Who the hell is he….”
Nigella, who belatedly saw Kyler from behind, straightened up with her shoulders trembling. The maids also didn’t respond to Sid’s prompting, only making stupid faces. It was a face that didn’t know why it was here. The coachman was no different. “What the hell is this….” Sid got off the wagon with an incomprehensible face. Nigella, the maids, and even the coachman all disembarked and trembled in fear. All of them had blank faces and were terrified. Like fools who never understood what was going on. Sid searched every corner of the wagon, but Hazel was nowhere to be found. No, it didn’t look like it was burned in the first place. Otherwise, this could not have happened. The accident circuit of all the people surrounding the carriage was literally stopped. Hazel Love is gone. “My lord, I don’t know how this happened. What happened in the capital….”
But when he saw Kyler’s cold face, something flashed in Sid’s mind. No way. Something… Did you notice Otherwise, how can it disappear like this? It’s clear that Nigella and the maids’ memories have been erased, so it’s not normal. Also hopefully…. “….” Kyler’s chin bulged. Sid thought for a moment. × done.
Episode 65 “We will stay here for today.” After changing wagons eight times, the night sky had turned black when there was only one scroll left. The high ground was right in front of me. “Do you want to order and eat at the restaurant first? I will tell the owner and check the situation with my colleagues.” “All right.” Annie goes to see the innkeeper and I go to the restaurant right next door. My body was tired, so I ordered hot soup and waited. Soon the food came out. I was warming up by eating with a spoon when Annie came in. His expression didn’t look bad. “Which… Song?” “Mr. Annie sent two more wagons to northern Sergal and southern Helium. Picking up girls who look similar to me one by one. It is an added safety device to avoid tracking.
He was supposed to be going there intentionally, leaving little traces behind. “Annie also orders something.” “Well, I’m going to hang out with a glass of brandy. I thought I was going to die from an itchy throat.” Annie raised her hand and ordered the brandy. After dinner, I took a room upstairs. “Get a good night’s sleep until 4:00. We have to leave at 5, so we meet at the door at 4:30.” Annie winked one eye. “All right. I had a lot of trouble today. See you tomorrow.” “Okay, see you tomorrow. Leviathan.” Annie shook her hand and went into the room across the street. I went inside, locked the door, tossed the bag I had brought and sat down on the bed. “After.” I moved without hesitation, and my whole body felt like it would break. It’s unlikely, but I deliberately put hallucinations on my face so that someone would recognize me, and it was doubly difficult. However, the farther I got from the capital, the farther I got from the ferrarium, the more relaxed I felt.
Even the handkerchief that was on the verge of dampness had subsided a lot. Now tomorrow morning, I’ll go to Piront Debosch and I’ll be there like a rat dead for the first time. And after seeing the situation, meet Ginger and Eggman again and it’s over. “It must have turned upside down by now.” Now that Nigella has lost her memory, she can’t be punished openly. That’s what I thought, but it seemed different depending on how much Kyler’s temper was revealed. “No, forget everything. Forget it.” Now they have nothing to do with me. Anyway, you cheated on me and had a good time, didn’t you? When I remembered how much I was treated like a fool, the slightest bit of regret disappeared. Now each of us will go our own way. I hope the day will come when Kyler will easily give up on me and file the divorce papers on his own. I got up and woke up again. “I need to take a bath.” Then he hummed and headed for the bathroom.
*** The Ferrarium and the Edish Baron were overturned. Until dawn passed, no one could fall asleep, holding their breath and moving wildly. Hazel Love is gone. Nigella, the maids, and the coachman all lost their memories due to Hazel’s illusion. “This is something we cannot solve. Sorry.” It wasn’t just overwritten, it was deleted, so it was useless even if the wizard was brought in. He overlooked Hazel’s ability. She always smiled brightly and was okay with anything. She was positive, so I was careless. Since when? How far do you know I should have noticed when the eyes changed. Ever since I gave you the gift of a vacation home? Or before that I missed something important because I was trying to admit my feelings. Kyler is Hazel’s office and she opened all the drawers in the room.
There must have been a small trace left somewhere. Only ordinary things are scattered around. “Under.” As if he had been stabbed in the back of the head, Kyler shook his head, shaking off a weak laugh. “I started tracking. I’m facing people who have seen a woman with a similar appearance. I will come to you as soon as possible. The guild is also being searched.” Sid entered through the open door, bowed his head, and reported. He unleashed a man and started chasing anyone who had even a single strand of hair associated with Hazel. There was no way he could run away alone with that fragile body. Someone must have helped. A bitter feeling ran through Kyler. “… It is that woman.” “Yes?” “Did you say Annie? Find her too and bring her before me.” “Yes, lord!” “If I hadn’t checked all the gates and boarded them, I wouldn’t have gone that far. Search everywhere.” “Yes. All right.”
Sid suddenly disappeared. For a moment, a dejected laugh escaped from Kyler’s mouth, who had been standing like a lost dog for a long time. “Haha.” You said you made up your mind with me and ran away? You sang every day with that pretty mouth that you love me? Well, it was a woman who already had a history. Money was not enough, and now he stole my heart and ran away. It’s not worth it. Yes, if he ran away, I’ll have to find him. Cunningly, it seems to be hiding in a corner, but I have to match it to my wife’s willing rhythm. “It’s hide and seek. Yes, good.” It’s just hide-and-seek, once you find it, that’s it. I’ve already found it once, but I can’t find it a second time. It makes no sense to leave yourself for any reason. I will definitely catch you again and keep you by my side so that you don’t run away again. As long as I’ve decided, Hazel’s place is only next to me. There was nowhere else. The next day.
Sid received a report from the slave gladiator belatedly and suffered from a severe headache. “One of the slaves escaped. It looks like you did something crazy last night.” “Is the slave escaping?” “That’s Eggman… We don’t even know what happened. Only the manager was said to have collapsed in the room. Sorry. No matter what happens, I will find it within today.” “Find it before it gets any bigger. I’ll have to settle this before I report to His Excellency in the evening.” “… Let’s do it, let’s do it!” “Under….” Following the captive Hazel Love, even the slaves disappeared. What’s even funnier is that Ginger, who worked in the guild, also disappeared without a trace. It was too late to find out that Ginger Perrian had disappeared while looking for Hazel. Sid felt like his head was going to explode. Why is this all of a sudden happening all at once? It was clear that the three of them had moved if it wasn’t for the crazy coincidences and overlapping timing. Even if they inquired into the slave gladiatorial arena and the guild, they said that they hadn’t noticed anything like that until yesterday
afternoon, so they couldn’t figure out who helped whom. Yesterday, Annie, whom the lord had asked to find, went in pursuit, but only the face he had seen and the portrait of another person arrived. That means the information has arrived incorrectly or the original name is not Annie. If it was the latter, it was as if Hazel Love had prepared it proudly by performing a play in front of them. Then, since it was not an impulsive escape, but a deliberate action, I had a dirty feeling that it might be harder to find. I really went out of my way. Liver is big! Hazel Love is probably the only woman in her life who has hit Kyler Hadid in the back of the head twice. I couldn’t believe it either. At this point, I wonder if it was all a plan to make the master fall in love. Thoughts continued one after the other. “Under… Really. Where did you go wrong?” I had to tell this fact, but Sid’s steps didn’t fall. ‘Should I just bite my tongue and die?’ Wouldn’t that be convenient?
He had no confidence to stand in front of his master. I think it would be much more comfortable to hit. I don’t have the courage to hold on and stand under that overwhelming energy. Sid grabbed his hair with both hands. “Ah….” ×foot. Sid got up again to report. *** “Um, hmm, hmm.” 4 a.m. Even though I woke up at a time when the sun did not rise, my body felt refreshed. While taking a bath, he sang a song over and over again. It’s refreshing, it’s thrilling, it’s free! It felt as if yesterday’s hard heart had been healed while asleep. I have a good feeling today. I think I can get to Debosch without ever getting caught. This pleasant touch was also very accurate. After taking a bath and changing clothes, I quickly packed up my belongings and went outside.
It was time to leave again. “Annie, did you sleep well?” “Haaam. Well, that’s okay.” Annie appeared, pressing her temples. As if he hadn’t even washed his hair yet, his hair was half-shaved and his eyes were roughly covered with goop. Annie brushed her hair back and washed her face dry. “Breakfast, what do you want to eat? I tend not to eat well.” “I just want a simple glass of water.” “Well, then I have coffee. Do you want the owner to wake up?” Annie stumbled down the stairs in a half-drowsy state. After that, I asked for a strong coffee and got on the carriage. “At the end, I tear the movement scroll. If there is no problem, I think we will enter the entrance to Debosch during lunch.” “Then can I see the sea today?” “Of course.” One of the reasons I wanted to go to Debosch was that there was a sea. “Then let’s go.” I urged Annie.
Whether or not the ferrarium was overturned was no longer my concern.
Episode 66 “Wow!” I finally managed to get to Debosch. I thought I was buried in the wind blowing, and the sea I really wanted appeared. There was the sound of waves crashing and crashing. As soon as I saw the light of the blue sea, my stomach was pierced. Unknowingly, I opened the carriage door and stretched out my feet. “I still have two more days to look at the situation, so just watch and ride! It’s just a short stay, don’t forget that our final destination is the village of Castalt May Blanc.” “Isn’t Annie going out?” “Cut for a bit.” Annie waved her hand at me, telling me to come and see the sea. I closed the door and got out so Annie could take a short nap. Then he walked slowly and approached the water. If you hear the news that his pursuit has begun, you will have to live like a rat for a while until it fades away. So I decided to throw away all the tension and frustration that was left here.
I’m still thinking about immigration if things go bad. If I get caught, I’m sure he’ll never let me live after he stabbed me in the back of the head twice. If I can’t attend Lily’s wedding… Why don’t you pack it up and send it as a gift? Maybe Lily will understand because she’s a good heroine. Frankly, I think I did a great job just getting them halfway out of Kyler’s clutches. Anyway. “Now I want you to enjoy this moment.” Heh, try tracking hard. Kyler is nothing else, and I want you to know that playing with people’s minds is something you should never do. I have decided not to refer to him as Noah now. It was simple. Because it’s someone else He is no longer my husband. His presence in my mind will become smaller and smaller, and I will shake everything off as soon as possible. So now he is the dark side of the work, the ex-husband who got involved by chance. What do you think? I even took off my shoes and enjoyed the sea before getting back on the carriage.
“Annie, wake up.” “Umm, have you seen everything already?” “I think it’s been about an hour.” “Okay, then we should go. There is an inn that I have booked in advance, so I will stay there for a day or two. The innkeeper is trustworthy.” Annie hurriedly came to her senses. “I realize again that my feet are wide.” “Otherwise, I can’t do this. Song.” This time I pulled the string first. Now I don’t even know if it hurts because I have a callus on my buttocks. Since he spent more time riding the carriage than sleeping and eating, it seemed like he had a knack for it. Rows of trees passed through the windows, wearing caps of green leaves like pointed cones. Piront seemed like a well-trodden country compared to Ferarium, which was somewhat developed even though it was in the same region. There were more single-story houses than two-story and three-story houses, and the size of the houses was much smaller. There were a lot of exceptionally red roofs, so the houses looked like twins.
Upon arriving at the inn, I decided to stay in my room, and Annie went out to check on the situation. Annie said that today would be the most dangerous day. If they find any traces, they will find us today or tomorrow. Annie added, “Don’t worry,” she said she would try to save me with the most effort out of all the requests she had done so far. And after staying here for about two days, we’ll tear up the moving scroll to May Blanc at once. Can Ginger and Eggman avoid it and reach May Blanc? Contrary to my worries, I could have had another escape with Eggman. I also factored that into my calculations, so if Ginger leaves without receiving additional pay, I don’t think I’ll catch him. Either way, the most important thing is to survive. I didn’t step out of the room until Annie returned. Smart. I fell asleep while curled up for a while, but I was startled by the sound of a knock on the door, and I shrank my body. It was already evening when the sun had set. Is Annie still there? Smart.
Again someone knocked on the door. “….” “Levian, it’s me.” Annie’s voice made me relax and let out a sigh of relief. Then he untied the ring and opened the door. “I fell asleep in a flash.” “It deserves it.” As I stepped back, Annie came in and naturally locked the door. “I think I let some people loose on L Card. It was to the point that I came in without checking further for fear that my co-workers would find out.” “… Is it so?” “Ferrarium, well, talking about it would only hurt your mouth. I think the chase has begun. Just in case, I went all the way out of town, but it’s quiet here. Stay until noon tomorrow, then go straight to May Blanc.” “Great.” Annie prepared to go out again. “Don’t come out in a hurry until tomorrow morning. I also draw curtains. Don’t even respond until I call in the morning.” “Yes, Annie be careful too.”
Annie leaves, and I lock the door, ready to kick out at any moment. The fact that Kyler’s people were pursuing him in the capital made him feel even more dangerous. Still, unless Kylas appeared directly in front of me, there was no one I couldn’t work with, so there might be any number of ways to get out. It looks like I’m going to spend a long night tonight. *** Ten days after that. It’s been ten days since I came to May Blanc. And it’s been 12 days since I’ve been away from Kyler. The fake wagon that left for the north was said to have been caught on the day we moved to May Blanc. The wagon that had left for the south was also captured two days later. “CEO, aren’t you going to lunch?” And Ginger and Eggman arrived safely. In fact, even three days after arriving in May Blanc, there was no news of Ginger and Eggman, so I thought they had run away to another place. But on my way back from dinner with Annie, I saw Ginger and Eggman in rags.
‘Ji… Ginger?’ ‘Dae, CEO?’ And there was only one thing Ginger brought out. ‘Mu, please give me some water.’ Eggman was at least better than Ginger, but he was clearly tired. Later, I found out that it was because Ginger had gone to a completely different place and left a trace and came this way, saying that in order to do things properly, he had to cause chaos. Thanks to that, I apologized for using up the movement scroll, but I was happy that Ginger didn’t betray me. I was staying in a rather large house that Annie had arranged for me. It was small compared to Baron Edish’s house, but compared to the first house I got at the Ferrari, it looked like a palace. Annie was still staying here. I succeeded in running away, and the request fee was paid very generously. It’s safe to say that I gave Annie more than half of all my wealth, except for the jewels the Emperor gave me. It was enough to make Annie laugh out loud. This was possible because, aside from the sales generated by the guild, the money he had accumulated from the information obtained from the original metallurgical metallurgical metallurgical works was quite good.
And later, if Jeong Hwa-seok climbs to the ceiling, the portion he gave to Annie will make a ridiculous amount of money. I paid the price anyway, it’s up to me to survive here, but Annie was on vacation with me, saying she was very worried about retiring. Ginger and Eggman stayed a little further apart and went back and forth. Once, when I told Ginger that I could go on a four-year life path with Eggman, what she said was spectacle. ‘If I work next to the representative, I think anything will fall further. I thought it would be better than working in a restaurant or as a porter, so I decided to stay longer. Do you have more gold bars? Please do as much as you like, work!’ Fortunately, no one here knew that Eggman was a former slave or that I was Kyler Hadid’s wife, so life was easy. You still have to look everywhere when you go out, and be prepared to run away if you look a little suspicious. If I hold on a little longer, won’t I give up now? Will it take a month? three months? Solving that many people to catch me is all money, money. By now, it must have been a few days since all the letters and money I had left reached Kyler, but I thought it would be nice if I could just eat them and leave. When the years pass, it’s enough to settle down here and live your life once more.
“Oh, I need to buy an apple too. I should also buy some cherry pie for dinner.” I erased my thoughts and went to the fruit shop humming a song.
Episode 67 Kyler was at a loss for words when he saw the box of gold coins and the letter that had arrived at Baron Edish’s house about ten days ago. It was a few days after Hazel disappeared from the capital. I left a letter saying I was sorry and wishing you well, but the way I spoke was indifferent, devoid of any affection. Indeed, more than 15 days had passed since then. Kyler’s time stopped on the day Hazel disappeared. Whether things piled up or not, whether anyone spoke to him or not, all his nerves were focused on finding Hazel. If you catch the tail, you will miss it, and if you catch it, you will miss it. What I hoped would end like a simple happening has spread out of control. Kyler’s patience was on the verge of running out. If he hadn’t seen just one sentence in the letter, Kyle wouldn’t have been so angry. “Please divorce me.” The moment I read that sentence, Hazel’s voice asking for a divorce echoed like an hallucination. Please divorce me.
Please divorce me. Please divorce me. It’s a divorce Is it possible to say that? Is this the word that could be between us? Is this the right word to come out of Hazel’s mouth? It’s not another word, and I shouldn’t have said that. Dare to leave me The blunt promise to sever ties with him angered Kyler. Divorce is nothing else. Couldn’t you just listen to it? Then you shouldn’t have acted so pretty. What’s the point of saying I love you with that pretty mouth? The more I thought about it, the more angry I got. If I get caught this time, I plan to lock him in a room and make sure he never escapes. To stop the bird from flying, you have to lock it in a cage. Then you will only see me for the rest of your life. ***
“Egman got a job. It’s a normal thing to go to work in the morning and get off work before sunset in the evening.” Ginger has been coming since morning. He seemed to be in a good mood, and he had come to brag about it. I grinned. “Good.” “I didn’t know that being able to live a normal life was this good. Why did you only want money?” “So you hate money? Are gold bars bad?” “Ah! It’s not….” At that, I burst into laughter. “Give me that bowl. I have leftover pies from Annie yesterday. Would you like some more fried eggs or scrambled eggs?” “Oh, are there any leftover egg dishes from Annie?” “No, I’m going to make it now.” Then Ginger’s face went blank. “Oh, no. Are you okay. Pie is enough.” Ginger took only the pie on her plate and headed to the table. No, why does everyone hate me when I say I’ll just cook while not saying anything about buying ingredients?
To be honest, I know I’m not very good at cooking, but I don’t think I can eat it. It tastes a bit like neither mine nor yours, but…. “CEO, then will you continue to live here? It seems that the pursuit has stopped now.” Ginger had already scooped up half of the pie with a fork and put it in her mouth. Not too long ago, Annie brought another piece of news. The movement they were tracking in each area stopped. Even in the capital, no one asks about me. “Is that so? Isn’t it nice here?” “Yes, I like it. I want to settle here and live happily ever after.” “So do i.” I also made a pie and sat down in front of gingerbread. The dining room has a large window, so you can see the garden outside. Tracking stopped earlier than I expected. Did the money I sent have some effect? Now, if they just divorced, they would really become strangers. “Do you have anything to do today?”
Ginger’s eyes twinkled after emptying the pie. Ginger was doing a good job as my secretary and errand boy. She was as resourceful as Annie, so she quickly solved whatever she was told and came back. When I came out of the ferrarium, I was told to erase the traces and bring only what was left in the safe, and Ginger brought everything and laughed out loud. I picked up everything that gave me the slightest suspicion or something. The thought of carrying it around while running away made me feel sorry for myself. “Well, when I settle down here a little longer, I’ll try to do business again. I think I’ll try running a small guild instead of a guild this time.” Wouldn’t it be possible to eat three meals with one bread and try again as if moving at the ferrarium? I think I lived really hard on the subject of going to the ferrarium to avoid death from overwork. “Do you not regret following me?” “Not at all. You’ve already earned a year’s salary. Why would you regret It’s not that it’s not dangerous because it’s a slave gladiator.” “….” Ginger rested her chin and turned her eyes to the garden view.
“And I can be with Eggman here. Actually, that alone is great. To be able to save him.” “Yeah, I’m glad.” “CEO.” “Hmm?” “It’s a bit embarrassing to say it now, but I believe that you can meet good people here as well. CEO, find happiness here too.” “Happiness….” “It’s kind of funny to say that on my subject, but they say there are just as many good guys as there are bad guys. Like half of the world is male and half female. If you don’t know, can you find it? where fresh….” “What.” Unknowingly, the sound of Bolmen came out. Ginger giggled. It’s not quite right, but now is the time to prepare for a new business. The name Levian Nisitar was getting used to by now. In a little while, a name like Hazel won’t look back. It would be a good idea to find something that could be sold widely because it would quickly become fashionable to try something for nobles, and going to the capital would be a bit dangerous.
Come to think of it, I don’t know if the uproar in the capital has been resolved. At this point, the investigation seems to have been over, but I stopped looking for no reason because I was afraid that sparks would fly. The number of demons continues to increase. Perhaps by this time, the number of monsters appearing in the northern sergal will become much more frequent. When it comes to winter there, more large monsters appear, so even Kylas won’t be able to empty the territory any longer. Then I soon gave up my thoughts. No, it’s none of my business “Ginger, would you like some more?” “Please sit down. I’ll bring it!” I turned my head back to the garden. The leaves are green today. *** With a paper bag in my arms, I headed for Lululala’s house. It’s been a month since I ran away. He was so satisfied with his life here that he felt far away from living in Baron Edish’s house.
Very low prices compared to the capital city. It was cheaper than the Ferrari. There are many good food, and you can see the sea anytime. Of course, even at that time, the choice was the Ferarium, so it is much better to live there, but this place was also much more satisfying than I expected. However, the downside is that the demons appear quite often, but the troops here are well-placed in each village, so whenever the bell rang, they would quickly appear and solve the problem. It means that I don’t have to borrow a mercenary’s hand or run away like in the Ferarium. Once, as soon as the witch appeared, the shutters of the restaurant were lowered, and the owner took out an ax and armed himself as a mercenary. Somehow, the forearm he was cutting was unusual, so he came back after dealing with the beast, saying he was sorry, giving me food as a service, and even introducing himself as a mercenary who had made a name for himself in the past. Anyway, the most important thing is that I am happy. Every day was enjoyable, to the point that it was colorless to worry about the future. I thought it was my husband who died and couldn’t live, but I couldn’t bear it when I didn’t see his face. Maybe it was because I brushed it off while running away.
So today I’m thinking of throwing a party with Ginger, Eggman, and Annie. Annie decided to return soon. Annie, who spent a month on vacation thinking about retirement, decided to return to her original job, saying that she was still greedy for work. Instead, he said that he would come occasionally and asked for a room, and decided to leave tomorrow morning. However, this did not mean that the deal with Annie was completely cut off. Annie was still collecting purification stones, so I was able to contact her if she wanted to, so I didn’t have to worry too much. I wanted to do it for today, so I bought a lot of things and went back, but Annie was coming in front of me. I smiled broadly and hugged her. “Oh, Annie. What did I buy today….” It was the moment when I was about to shake my hand and speak a little louder. At a distance of twenty paces, Annie’s mouth pursed, opened wide, and widened once more. Huh? what? “Huh? what? do… What?” Annie’s mouth opened again.
I had to focus on Annie’s lips as I whimpered from the load. What the hell I stopped there and narrowed my eyes while holding the paper bag. Annie’s lips opened again urgently. Do. Net. Go.
Episode 68 What word is that? “Do… Net… Go?” Following the shape of Annie’s mouth, for a moment, I was breathless. It was because the figure of a man who was one head taller came into his eyes behind Annie. I just lost the paper bag full of stuff. The fruits I had picked and bought poured out miserably. I turned around and started running like crazy. It’s crazy! How did you find your way here? As I was running, I saw people blocking my way. “Mom!” Anyone can see that they were Kyler’s dogs. Without stopping running, I made eye contact with them and cast a spell. His eyes widened at the momentary power he fired. The men who were blocking me collapsed, covering their faces with both hands.
I ran like crazy, dodging between the fallen men like stumbling blocks. Annie is captured. What do we do? Fortunately, Eggman and Ginger are not in this area. But I’ll be back in the afternoon. What to do what to do I ran like crazy while thinking about that. They slipped through the crowd one after another. With only one thought to run away from him. If caught, the fear of real death this time prevented him from slowing down a bit. “There’s a redhead!” “Catch Hazel-sama!” Cries were heard everywhere. I could feel people staring at me as I ran away in surprise. I saw Sid’s face right in front of me. Relieved that he thought he had caught it, I hurriedly turned around and veered between the buildings right next door. “Goed into an alley!”
Crazy! I was in a hurry, so I couldn’t even block it with space magic, and I was only focused on running. Madly, he turned and turned and ran away. A little further, you’ll find a path into the forest. Obviously I’m here…. “!” I was so surprised that my eyes popped out for a moment, and I stopped to the point of making a squeaking noise. “No, definitely, here, here is right.” It’s definitely the way I usually see it. If you bend like this, you will definitely come out of the forest. The words and thoughts that came out of my mouth were twisted and stuttered. A large wall stood in front of me. Oh, no. Spatial art does not unfold before fear. Then I can’t go up the road. I felt the blood flowing through my body stop and it became cold. Suddenly, my hands trembled.
No no! Gotta run away…. I suddenly felt like an idiot. First of all, stay alert and avoid Kyler’s dogs, then you will have space to escape again. If you run away to the forest then, you might be able to get out of here. Bassrock. Startle! I shuddered and turned my head. Ah…. A moan came out of nowhere. It wasn’t Sid and his teammates who followed me. Kyler Hadid. He showed up Kyler has been chasing me all the way here. A man who seemed unlikely to ever run in his life was looking at me with a rather rough breath. Her hair, which had always been neat, was disheveled, and the top of her shirt was unbuttoned. I thought I had completely escaped, but did I have to leave Elkium as well? Even this vast continent collapsed on his palm.
I don’t know how many times I rode the wagon. I don’t know how many times I ran and walked. How much did you spend moving scrolling! It is a distance almost from end to end of the continent. I thought I managed to escape after surviving for a month! After all, can’t I escape death? Oh, it’s unfortunate. Did I do something so bad? Thinking about it, it was really unfair. The bad things Kylas did are nothing compared to the crimes! Didn’t you pay the money back? I did my best to pay the interest. He said he would divorce me without receiving alimony for cheating on me! Kyler, who had been walking along, stopped at a distance of five steps. I shake my head in frustration. “Wife, come here.” Then, smiling kindly, as if asking when he had frowned, Kyleus extended his arms and held out his arms as if to come to him and hug him. I stepped back a little more and shook my head while making eye contact with him. There was a wall right behind it.
Shit. “Oh, don’t go. I won’t go.” I slaughtered Cold sweat ran down my back. This is real horror As he trembled in fear without moving, Kyler moved his neck like a thirsty man and raised the corner of his mouth. “Why is my wife so angry? hmm?” He acted like someone who didn’t get my letters. If you had read the letter, you would have definitely noticed that it was Kyle’s name. Are you deliberately pretending not to know? Or maybe I didn’t see the letter? The former or the latter is none of my business, but I pondered for a while. Just say it out of my mouth “… Peel.” Unlike when he turned on the light in his eyes and followed me, he was now in the form of Noah Edish, so I was constantly confused. “I’m sorry, Hazel. I didn’t hear well. If I’m wrong, I’ll fix it. So come, come quickly.”
Even his expression was full of regret and regret. I really don’t know. That look on my face that doesn’t make any sense why I ran away. I swallowed my saliva. He forced his voice out of fear. “You….” His teeth chattered and his voice vibrated. “Huh.” “… Because it’s Kyler Hadid. It’s Kyler Hadid, you. Not Noah Edish.” I spit out a little bit of resentment. I don’t know anymore I was going to die anyway, I thought it would be less unfair if I died anyway. “….” I felt death and closed my eyes. “….” But even after a while, there was no response. When I opened my eyes, he was as stiff as a stone statue. As if no one would ever react unless touched.
Then he let out a sigh and slowly ran his hair through his hair. He closed his eyes again and smiled. “Looks like your wife has some misunderstanding.” “Misunderstanding? Am I wrong?” “Yes, it is a misunderstanding. There must have been some mistake. Hazel, so come over now.” I shouted Barack. “Then why does the marriage certificate say Kyler Hadid and not Noah Edish?” “….” “Tell me. Why am I Hazel Love Hadid and not Hazel Love Edish! Is this also misunderstood or correct? It’s disgusting.” “Why did you see that?” The words that seemed to be talking to themselves were laid low. It was also at that time that her kind face, like that of a sika deer, was completely peeled off. The funny outer shell was peeled off, and the red eyes of a predator that seemed to have prey in front of it were drawn. It was the moment when his true face came out. I opened my mouth while confronting him. “Is Count Lachman also you?”
“That’s right.” “Baron Rentyn too. I thought it was a trustworthy business!” “… Okay. But it is true that it was a trustworthy business.” “Edish….” I groaned instead of talking. Even Baron Noah Addish wasn’t real. “And Baron Noah Addish.” “… He is your husband.” I glared at Pac Kylers. “For some reason, I thought he had good abilities and a lot of money for a baron.” “Even a baron can have enough. Of course, everything Hazel said is correct.” “Viscount Maihue too! All, all!” I screamed and collapsed out of my strength. At the same time, he came and helped me, but immediately pushed me away. “Hey, don’t touch it.” Kyler helped me up anyway. Holding my arm, I brushed off the dirt and dust from my body. As he tried to shake it off again, he let out a long sigh. “You got dirt all over your body.”
“… What does it matter?” At that moment, Kyle’s eyes hardened and narrowed. Her body trembled again at the red eyes. Before long, he let out another frustrated sigh. “Should I go back now? The trip is too long.” Then, dismissing my escape as a trip or deviation, he led me to return home. Why go and kill me? I tried to slash his arm, but it was too hard to do anything. Surprisingly, the gripped arm didn’t hurt at all. “Let go, let go. Don’t go I’m not going. You’d better kill me here. That’s good!” I couldn’t move even one step at the words Kylas uttered next.
Episode 69 Chapter 10.
He Is Not Noah. Noah Is Dead! “Don’t kill Annie.” “….” Annie is taken hostage. Kyle said to me. If I go back now, I will spare the people who helped me. Their lives are in my hands. That meant that Ginger and Eggman had also been captured. Take a hostage in a mean way! Contrary to what Annie said to leave herself and run away, I couldn’t. So I headed for the carriage as if dragged along. He stopped several times to match my pace, but somehow I felt my heart dragging. After a long walk, he climbed into the carriage escorted by him. It felt like a prison without shackles. “Please save Ginger and Eggman too. All they did was help me save me.”
“How can I kill my wife when she is by my side?” “….” “As long as you don’t leave me, I’ll always be safe.” At those words, I shuddered. With that hateful voice, you can make such threats. I bit my lip and glared at it before stopping. Only my mouth hurts, only my eyes hurt. If you’re going to kill me anyway, I’ll kill you here. Why didn’t you put me on a wagon to take you to the Ferarium? Annoyed, annoyed, annoyed. The chase didn’t stop. It’s just that we couldn’t track them down. Perhaps, on the day he heard the news that the pursuit had stopped, Kylers found out about my whereabouts. Whether it was because I was crazy right now, or if my eyes were sprained, he looked very relieved as soon as I quietly got into the carriage. Nonsense. “Lord.” Kyler, who was about to get into the carriage, got down again at Sid’s call. Then he looked at me once and closed the door with his
mouth shut. The shape of Sid’s mouth changed constantly, as if he was reporting something from the outside. The door opened again. Kyler closed the door again, riding across from me. I didn’t even look at him until he got on and closed the door. “I told you to bring all your belongings.” “Then go home already…! Ha, do whatever you want.” “Hazel.” “….” To get to the nearest portal gate from this area, you had to take a carriage for at least 30 minutes. Kyle’s gaze slapped his cheek warmly. Since the ability doesn’t work, I can’t escape unless I break the window and go out, but he never took his eyes off me like he was watching me. After getting on the portal gate, the wagon arrived at the Ferarium in a matter of minutes. And the carriage headed for Baron Edish’s residence. I felt a sense of desolation in the familiar landscape. That’s how my escape ended in a month.
Even with three hostages. As soon as he got off the carriage, he met Nigella, who was waiting for him at the Edish Mansion. Now that I’ve left, I thought I’d go back to my original job, but it seems that I was working at Edish Mansion. I greeted me, but Nigella, who was drawn like someone who had lost ten pounds, didn’t recognize me. It was natural. I erased all her memories. It would take a toll on her body to bring her back to life. I don’t even want to A large hand landed behind his back. I looked at him in surprise, but Kyle’s eyes narrowed. “… I can go in alone. Don’t run away.” Then he pushed his hand away and went into the mansion himself. I could feel Kyler’s gaze from behind, but I never turned back. *** At the guidance of the attendants, I headed to the room I thought I would never return to. “Since you’ve returned from an outing, I’ll prepare the bath water for you, ma’am.”
The maids were as usual as usual. I ran away for a month, but it was as if I came back from work at the guild today. That was scary “… It’s okay.” Then we can’t go out without looking at each other. I couldn’t go out easily, so I heard all kinds of thoughts. Do these guys fall into the threat range like Annie, Ginger, and Eggman? I don’t think you’ll be arrested or fired for not attending a bath. Before that, the number of people had changed from time to time, but since I hadn’t seen anything like being cut off in front of my eyes, my imagination unfolded. Reluctantly, I got up from my seat. It wasn’t until several hours later that Kyler entered the room. The night was already dark, and originally it was time to sleep. As soon as he entered, I joined him in the furthest corner. I can’t even go out the window because I have a hostage. “Why are you doing that?” Kyler couldn’t hide his absurd face when he saw me.
In his hand was a tray of food. Is it poison? “Ji, are you going to kill me now?” From the moment he took off his mask, he stopped talking, so I stopped talking too because it was unfair. I was afraid, but my voice trembled. I don’t think I’d kill him right away if he took a hostage. Then, it is not necessary to kill me, so what does it mean to bring me? There’s no reason to catch him. “Why am I killing you? I brought it because I didn’t even eat dinner. I wouldn’t have eaten anything during the day.” “I have no idea… Yo. This.” Mr. Ha, I was only one step closer, but I was afraid for nothing, so I ended my words without knowing it. My pride was hurt, but I decided to just use a familiar tone rather than screaming out of fear. “Eat without thinking. It’s been empty for too long.” “Because I don’t eat… Yo. This. Why did you bring me here?” Either way, he set the soup and spoons neatly on the table. “This is our house.”
“This is your house, and mine is over there at number 27, 11th Avenue, May Blanc.” “No, Hazel, your house is here. Why are you insisting?” “….” “Come, come and talk.” He first pulled out a chair and, without sitting down, winked at me to come. Let’s stand without going, and he sighs again. I don’t know how many times I sighed already. “Don’t kill me. Why do i hurt you I won’t do anything, so come here. Let’s eat and talk slowly.” I walked for a long time like a turtle with a suspicious look and sat down on a chair. I didn’t appreciate the hand that put the chair in good manners. Even when he saw Kyler, who was sitting across from him, he kept his mouth shut. We stayed silent with only tight gazes. Even though he forced me to hold the spoon, I didn’t even open a spoon. “Eat first. Slowly.” “I don’t really want to eat.”
“… Ok then let’s talk When were you going to come back?” “What are you coming back for?” “Then you tried to leave me at all?” He seemed to have thrown off that hideous mask now, but he asked like a really curious person. Even though there was no way I didn’t know the reason, I was also taken aback when he asked. Did you really think about leaving yourself? Maybe outrageous. Maybe absurd He was questioning me like that with eyes mixed with profound and deep emotions mixed with a sense of betrayal and sadness that he couldn’t understand. What is it, you make an expression that you alone were betrayed when everything was a lie anyway? It was absurd. Because it’s a strange country that doesn’t want to borrow someone’s hand, wants to be alone, but is consumed by loneliness. I was well aware of the weak heart that could be swung at any time while pretending to be strong and bold on the outside. So I needed something to hold on to.
No matter what kind of typhoon blows, I think I will be able to stand firm if I am by his side. Even if I was swung around, I thought he would kindly grab my cheek with his big hand and turn it around. Even if I cry, I think he will wipe away my tears with those warm fingers. It’s not But it’s not. He was the one who came to kill me. Whatever the reason, he was the one who came to strangle me. A different person from the beginning. It was a person who was ready to kill at any time after having fun watching it in the palm of his hand. “You came to the ferrarium to catch me. Don’t even think about cheating, I know everything. Didn’t you bring me here to get rid of me anyway? I stole your money, so it’s a shame.” “….” “Cow, cow, honestly, it wasn’t even the money that was made legitimately.” I timidly complained of a handful of regrets. “Aha, that’s why you called yourself a righteous thief, my wife?” “It is my wife. This is a fraudulent marriage. Speak right.”
Then, a crack formed on Kyle’s face for a moment, then it disappeared. “… So.” Conversation continues to churn. I opened my mouth in frustration. “You paid everything. The interest was also paid off generously. I can’t help but feel embarrassed, but it’s already been over a year. You cheated on me all along, and you cheated on me once, so isn’t it okay?” “If you pay it all back.” “It’s about letting me go. It’s a fraudulent marriage without love in the first place, but there’s no reason to continue it if you’re caught.” “You said you wouldn’t hurt me. He said he had no intention of killing him. Why the hell should we divorce?” I looked at him with an absurd face. Don’t you know why you should divorce? “I beg your pardon?” “He said he had no intention of killing you, so take whatever money you want and spend it. Speak up if necessary.” “….” “You said you loved me. But just because I knew who I was, why did it fall into a divorce? You did everything you like. Match all ideal types. Then and now, being your Noah Edish is the same, but what the hell is wrong with you?”
What do you mean? “What are you talking about? Did you find your ideal type?”
Episode 70 He muttered in a tone he couldn’t understand. “During the day, you have to be friendly, kind, gentle and have manners.” “….” “A man equally affectionate at night, but wild and beastly. No? That’s right.” I doubted my ears. The words coming out of that man’s mouth right now…. “That, that, what.” His face turned bright red. It’s not wrong, but I don’t know why that guy, Kyleus, knows about that. “I want to be a good cook, and I want someone who makes time for a small date at least once a week.” “Everything, everything, shut up. Right now!” “Above all, I think your appearance suits you perfectly. What is lacking?” “Me, me, me, crazy.” Involuntarily, swear words came out.
He stood up and covered his mouth with his hand. Then, startled, I took my hands away, and the bottom of my chin was hot, so I averted my gaze and covered my face with both hands. What the heck is that! He’s the ideal type who sang before marriage, but did I even write it down somewhere? I don’t even remember. If I did, it would have been a bit of a drag! Anyway, I felt like I was going to die of embarrassment. Well, it’s okay to say that. After that, it’s really embarrassing. I feel embarrassed to die. Never again will my self-talk go anywhere. I wanted to dig into the rat hole. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! I barely came to my senses. I was so embarrassed that I couldn’t look him in the eyes, but I had to say something. I took a deep breath and cleared my mind. Then he glared at Kyler. When I calmed down, I cried again.
The reason I loved Noah Edish wasn’t because he met my ideal type. Even that was wrong and I was annoyed. “That’s not what I wanted, what I really wanted.” “… Then what is it?” “It was nice to be the kind of person you just want to have a good dinner with in the evening.” “….” “Because between the sounds of forks and knives, you always asked me what I had done, thought about it together, and got angry more than I did when I was upset.” I wasn’t looking at Kyler. Yeah, there was no reason to look. I wanted to see Noah, not Kyler. Even if he didn’t say anything, I kept teasing my mouth out of resentment. “I said he was the person I wanted to wake up with in the morning. Because even if I open my eyes, you will smile. Because it taught me that there can be people who are more dazzling than the sunlight.” “….” “It’s because he’s the one who touches my hair every day. I don’t think I would be ashamed of you if I grew old and had gray hair.”
I opened my eyes for fear of tears. My ideal type is a horned dog. The horn of the day and night. Even if I had wrinkles and age spots, you were like someone who would tell me I was pretty. Because whenever I was having a hard time, he held my hand and lifted me up. Whenever I reach out my hand, you give me your arms. Because I had no doubt that I wouldn’t be knocked out. Because the warmest thing is the person who told me that it is the arms of a loved one. Just because he was well-adapted to this place did not mean that there was no loneliness at the very bottom. It would hide like a nonexistent existence, but when I was in trouble, it would come out knowing like a ghost. I endured it and made it possible to forget it. Noah Eddy. “But it’s not!” “….” “It’s all fake.” “I am… I love you.” At those words, I unknowingly twisted my lips. It was an obvious laugh.
This man was playing with me even now. Yeah, I’ve always been lied to, so it’s easy to get the word out. Every time I bring out the word ‘I love you’, my heart trembles and I feel overwhelmed, so it was hard with the feeling of always holding it tight. You are so easy…. I got cold inside. “You whispered that you loved me until now. It was all lies.” “Lie… It wasn’t a lie. Maybe it was at first. But now….” “I don’t believe you.” I glared at Kyler. There was confusion in his eyes, but he had no intention of understanding. You just said I was a toy, not love. I don’t know why he hates talking about love, but I’m interested in him, nothing more, nothing less. If you really loved me, you should have confessed first. I shouldn’t have hidden it like this. Kyle said nothing. I didn’t even want an answer from him. We got further apart by having this conversation, and I turned my head.
They were locked inside themselves for a long time in the eyes of each other for several hours. *** The next day Kyler made me food and brought it to me. “If it doesn’t drive me crazy, eat it quickly.” “I don’t eat. You said you wouldn’t eat it! Is eating right now important?” “I am important. Hazel, you haven’t eaten anything since yesterday and are protesting.” “Then you just have to let me go. He said he wouldn’t kill me anyway!” An exasperated voice came out. “I said too. That i can never let you go Don’t even think about running away.” In contrast, Kyler’s voice was like a deep, calm sea. That made me even more angry “A marriage without love anyway. A married life that only has an empty shell. You won’t be happy with each other, right? What good is all this! It was all fake from the start! Without trusting each other, the only thing left is doubt.” I struggled with strength. He just stood and looked at me, as dark as the silent, deep abyss.
I caught my breath, closed my eyes and opened my mouth. “Great. I know you’re interested in me.” “….” “So I’ll trust you that I won’t kill you.” Yes, the enemy who loved prisoners! There are even movies like that! Let’s say so. “I confessed that I love you, not just out of interest.” I opened my eyes again. “It didn’t start with love, how can you believe that? How do you know if you have been deceived by yourself because you are chanting Buddha chanting with words that you do not even have in your heart, saying that you love me day and night?” “Hazel, don’t keep choosing painful words.” Kyler’s face contorted like a really hurt person. Lie. Could my words hurt you, a liar? “Please divorce me.” Back to square one “No.”
“Then let me go.” “I said no. Tell me what else you want.” “I only want those two. Or not… Kill me.” “You said you loved me.” “I loved Noah, not you.” “That is me.” Are frustrated with each other. This never-ending conversation continued over and over again, only giving each other scratches. “No, Noah is gone. Now it’s gone to a place where you can’t see it forever.” “What?” “It was just a mirage, and now it’s like someone you can’t see. For me Noah is no more.” “Under….” “Then are you going to keep holding me captive? What’s the point of continuing this marriage if you say you won’t hurt me anyway?” “That….” Kyler shuts up. My chin went up and down repeatedly as I thought about it. “….”
“So you’re saying you hate me now?” “That’s right. I hate you. Can I tell you properly? I don’t love you anymore.” I glared at the end of that word. Kyle’s expression was strange. It was neither crying nor laughing, but the expression of a lost child. Why are you making that face? I was the one who had to make that face. Can you understand how I felt when I found out that my life partner was actually the one who came to kill me? I was always the mouse in his palm. A little mouse that would die with the slightest pressure on him. But you still don’t know why you should divorce? A sigh of relief leaked out. I was also angry. Kyler, who was about to say something, turned his head to the side and averted his gaze. “I’m a person who doesn’t like to get caught. I don’t want to find fault with a divorce. So no divorce for any reason. Don’t even mention divorce in the future. You don’t know what will happen to the hostage if you don’t eat it, so take care of it.”
“Kaylus!” Kyler slammed the door and left. *** Kyler left Hazel in the room. I was angry when I was told that I was not Noah and that I did not love him. He was annoyed that he wasn’t called Noah, even though his real name is Kyler. It was disgusting to him to withdraw his foot after sweetly whispering that he loved me. You don’t love me? “I’m a person who doesn’t like to get caught. I don’t want to find fault with a divorce. So no divorce for any reason.” Hazel’s expression softened. Know. That is absurd. … So what do you say I don’t want to get divorced. I don’t like to send it. If I think about living well with someone else someday, I feel like I’m going to lose a thousand bucks because I can’t stomach it. When do you swear to be together for the rest of your life, and when do you change your attitude like that?
Who is bad Who is worse With that pretty face, why are you spouting such hateful words? For another month…. As soon as I remembered the month I had been looking for Hazel, I felt like I was choking. He said he would listen to everything he wanted except for breaking up. Then I remembered Hazel, who must have been surprised, and stopped walking. It’s not like I’m crying in surprise again. He’s a soft-hearted person, and he might cry out of fear since it’s the first time he’s seen himself so angry. I haven’t had enough to eat, so I won’t have any energy. I was about to go back to my room, but when I realized that I was doing something stupid, I stopped again. “Damn it….” Kyle shook his head wildly. What should i do Where should i solve it? I thought it would be solved if I brought it back, but it wasn’t.
I was confused by Hazel’s vomited words. He was just frustrated that he was calling himself a different person when he was Kyler and Noah Edish. I’m the same person. What the hell is so complicated about? Kyler turned around again.
Episode 71 It’s annoying! What are you going to do with it like this! I proudly stood with my back to the food Kylas had prepared. I couldn’t understand. When I got caught by him again, I couldn’t think of anything for the fear that he would kill me. But he says he has no intention of killing me, and even though each other’s existence has been revealed, he has no intention of divorcing me. What kind of symbol is this? Annie, Eggman, and Ginger were all captured, so I couldn’t escape alone. I wouldn’t be doing this if I thought it was enough to show off and take action. “Ha….” I slumped down on the bed and sat down. I didn’t eat anything because I kept protesting, so I had no energy at all after thunder struck inside. I collapsed on my side and lay down on my side with a lost face. “It was decorated in a cute way.”
I fell in love with my new home. It’s not too big or too small, just right for a party by inviting three. It was enough to hire only two or three servants, and if you took a little time and moved by carriage, you could see the sea. It was a temporary house to stay until the immigration decision was firm, but it was good enough to make me feel attached to it. “It was good, it was good!” It was the feeling when I first came down to the ferrarium. Why is there such a thing I’m lonely because I’m alone, but I don’t hate that either. It would be nice to have someone by my side, but free. Although he didn’t show it to Annie, his vacancy, which felt quite large, was gradually decreasing. To the point where he gets used to other people’s food, not his own, and it’s okay to skip meals more often because he’s busy with work. I got used to sleeping alone from a week on, and although I struggled with nightmares only three times, I wasn’t embarrassed because no one was there. Even that, I used to fall asleep quickly because I was breathing slowly for a long time with the blanket over me. If I endure that loneliness for a few more months, I will be able to return to my original self.
It was just when I was so confident. By the way, by the way. He finally found me. I thought I’d removed all traces, but how the hell did I find it? First, we have to save the three, save the three…. I covered my face with both hands and let out a frustrated moan. *** “Egman and Ginger, please never hurt Annie. They just did what I told them to do.” I looked at the chopped steak and said. As if something had happened, he took my steak plate and cut it up to eat, but I didn’t intend to touch a bite. The reason I came down to the restaurant was just to negotiate to save Annie, Ginger, and Eggman. “As long as you don’t run away, they will be safe.” “… Don’t send Eggman back to Colosse.” At that moment, Kyle’s eyes widened. “Why did you go to that dangerous place? where is it What would have happened if there had been an accident.” I flinched involuntarily at the ugly red eyes.
Then Kyle’s gaze went straight down. I reached for a glass of water to quench my thirst. “I know how to take care of myself. Anyway, don’t send me to the Colosseum.” “Never come near the Colosse again.” The most dangerous place is not the Colosseum, but next to this man, but it seems that only he does not know. “As long as I don’t send Eggman.” “I will, so don’t go.” “….” The table was lavishly packed, but there was no sound except the movement of the elegant knives that cut my steak. In the quiet restaurant, the attendants were holding their breath as if rats had died. A low breath escaped from Kyler’s teeth. “Tell me to prepare other food.” “I don’t think so much.” “There are many other protests to protest. Why do you choose to hurt yourself?” “It is my heart.” “Tell me what you want.”
“Then hey….” “Don’t divorce. I told you not to think about escaping from me, I.” No, then what to say! I made the 10:10 eye shape and glared at him. “If you don’t want to eat with me, I’ll get up.” “….” Then Kyler pulled out of his chair and stood up. It was the first time he had woken up first during a meal, but I didn’t react as much as I could. “Recreate the food my wife would love to eat. If my wife doesn’t eat any of her dinner tonight, I’ll hold everyone here accountable.” Isn’t that the point of leaving the restaurant? “Kaylus!” I got up and called him. But he left without even pretending to listen. I was just staring at the door in bewilderment, but the chef belatedly approached me trembling. “Ma, ma, ma, ma’am. Go, Your Excellency, if you don’t like the food, I, I will do it again. So please….” My head automatically turned to the chef. The attendants standing behind them were also waiting for my answer with their faces
flushed. It’s a threat, this. It was as if they were going to slit their throats if I didn’t eat them. What the hell I swallowed the curse inwardly and sat down. “… I will eat.” Then he picked up a fork, shook the meat, and put it in his mouth. “Really, pathetic….” Are you threatening me with something like this? Angry In the end, I finished the cut steak. Thanks to that, I was able to save all the attendants in the restaurant, but my mood went even worse. As soon as I finished the plate, I came up to the office and got stuck. I didn’t feel like negotiating any more today, so I decided not to talk to him, so I didn’t go to my room. It may not be of any use at all, but he even locked the door to his office. Yeah, let’s try it I’ll think of my own way too.
*** That night. Kyler didn’t go back to his room until late. It was Hazel who was hitting the wall with not even a handful of stamina and making all sorts of blades to fight me that kept her feet going toward the bedroom. “Madam finished dinner and went to the office.” “They told us not to let anyone in, so we didn’t go in until we had tea after dinner.” Kyler buried himself deeply in his chair and placed a hand on his forehead. It seemed that this stuffiness would get better if I deeply bit into a cigar. There were times when I was biting from time to time because I was annoyed by a heavy headache. He came to the ferrarium after Hazel, and it was the first date. After seeing Hazel’s eyebrows slightly dented as she approached his bosom, he hadn’t touched him since. He said that he would not kill and that he would not harm the prisoners, but Hazel’s anger did not subside. The starting point of the tangled skeins of thread shows no sign of hiding, as if it never existed in the first place. His gaze turned to the letters he had casually tossed on the desk.
There was also a letter from the imperial family that I had to bring to the mansion because I had something to worry about. “….” Tuck, Tuck. Before he knew it, he had a letter from the imperial family in his hand. He was in agony for quite some time until the end of the angular envelope was crushed. One o’clock in the morning. Kylers left the office. After a while, without even drying his wet hair, Kyler went to the bedroom. After wandering in front of the door for a while, I went in and found the bedroom empty. A dejected laugh came out. Two in the morning. It is proof that Hazel is still in the Oval Office. Kyle’s eyebrows twitched. “….” Hazel’s office was locked. He knocked on the door
“Hazel.” There was no answer from inside. Are you sleeping For a moment, Kylas felt his heart race and his eyes flashed. I took him prisoner because I knew Hazel’s temper, but what if he gave up and decided to run away? Kyler’s chin bulged. At the same time, he grabbed the handle and turned it. Dudeuk, Wooddeuk! The metal cracked and the ring fell helplessly with the sound of trees breaking around it. As soon as he opened the door, he hurried inside. In the darkness of the office without turning on the lights, Kyle’s gaze went straight to the window. It is closed. There was a locking loop hanging from the inside. I was relieved as soon as I checked, but his eyes quickly turned to the empty office. Undrank tea on the table. His gaze moved to the sofa as smoothly as flowing water. It was covered by a sofa, etc., so I couldn’t see inside.
Kyler walked away and caught his breath only when he saw Hazel, who was lying on the sofa and sleeping deeply. “… Under.” Hazel, who had not been able to sleep properly due to the incident, was asleep with her hands folded and her head propped up, breathing heavily as if she had fainted. Hazel’s white cheeks stood out in the moonlight coming through the window. I didn’t run away, so I should be relieved. Kyler ran a rough run through his damp hair.
Episode 72 “….” Kyler made his way to the bedroom with heavy steps. He was holding Hazel in his arms. Hazel, who had fallen asleep so deeply that she couldn’t even carry her on her back, habitually turned to Kylus’s arms. “… Mmm.” Hazel’s cheek touched my chest. For an instant, Kyle stopped walking. I walked back and headed for the bedroom. A maid who had just passed by the bedroom froze at the sight of the two of them. As Kyler snuggled at the door, the maid nodded and carefully opened it. Clap. The door was closed and the light in the hallway was blocked in the bedroom and it was dark. Hazel didn’t wake up when Kyler put her on the bed. After looking at Hazel’s face for a moment, Kyler carefully stroked her white cheeks with the back of her hand.
Hazel, who fell asleep exhausted, is silent. Hazel, who fell asleep with her eyes closed, was no different from before. I hope you tell me the correct answer with these pretty lips. How can I fall in love with you again. Kyler left the bedroom after several hours of staring at Hazel for a long time. *** The person Kylers found was Annie. The first thing I found was Ginger, but I gave up because I was shaking and passed out. It was Annie who came to the lane. This is the woman who came to the ferrarium directly as a friend. I had Sid find out a few things, but they were of little use. As Kylers expected, it was this woman who helped Hazel run away. From the capital to Piron. From Piront to Castalt. He knew everything about staying in the village of Debosch and even spending a month in May Blanc. In addition, he even used the name Levian Nisitar.
Unusual days. Couldn’t find a cause for that. So I have to ask myself. “Tell me everything about what happened at May Blanc for a month.” Annie tried to be as calm as possible. However, with Kylas in front of him, his teeth chattered and he had no idea how to place his fingertips. More than anything, it was hard to endure this life that seemed to suffocate. Where the hell is the image of Noah Edish that Hazel talked about before running away? I can’t seem to find it even after washing and peeling off the shell. Above all, those eyes are not at all, not those of a normal person at all? Is it true that the man in front of you gave a present and told the woman he loved you? I thought I went through a lot of scary and dirty things in my life, but I can’t seem to do anything in front of the real thing. Hazel is there, so I don’t think I’ll kill her, but apart from that, I couldn’t help but feel fear. “… I told all of your subordinates.” “Not what anyone can tell.”
“… Then what is it?” “What was Hazel trying to do?” “Because I said it?” “Is it all about finding a house, decorating it, and going to the beach?” “Yes.” Annie’s heart felt like it would jump, but she tried her best not to avert Kyler’s eyes. I didn’t talk about immigration. No matter how much Kylers was, he wouldn’t have found any trace of immigration preparations that hadn’t even started yet. It was difficult to get caught, maybe life was a little in danger, but Annie’s professional spirit was to keep the secret of her customers no matter what. In fact, I even regretted it a bit. I’ll just finish the request until Hazel’s escape, and leave when I get paid. I’m ready to emigrate. Later, when Hazel is safe and says she’s ready, I can get the request. Then it wouldn’t have been any trouble. I felt regret that I shouldn’t have been involved with Duke Hadid in the first place.
I always successfully completed the request, but failed spectacularly. Annie was feeling skeptical about her recent work, and it was Hazel who gave her a troublesome request just in time. Accepting a job that anyone would have refused to do was impulsive, fueled by inner turmoil. In addition, after the original request is over, it is common to cut off contact or relationship with the customer without any regrets, but it seems that he considered Hazel like a friend without knowing it. Of course, all contact with the outside world was cut off. They were treated better than expected, but they did not know how long Duke Hadid, who was famous for having no mercy, would look after them. Apart from other rumors, it was said that there was no one left alive because he hated deception so much. That’s why it was strange that Hazel was alive, but to keep herself alive. I was surprised and surprised again. No, but what kind of answer do you want from yourself? Honestly, there are no secrets to hide about Hazel’s life. Since the knife hadn’t been stabbed in his throat yet, he was determined to hide the story about immigration, but he had nothing else to hide. I figured out all the escape plans from the beginning, and I answered because I asked about life in May Blanc.
The four of us throw a party, tend a little garden, go to the night market, decorate the house. That’s sweet! What did Hazel do? I could confidently say that was absolutely not the case. With his arms crossed, Kyler’s contemplative face seemed to be contemplating what question to ask or not. What kind of question are you wasting your time on? Because what is such a great question? Hesitant Duke Hadid. I hadn’t even heard of that. Did you even make an ultimate plan to harm yourself? However, if there was such a thing in the yard that everyone noticed, I don’t think there’s any way I wouldn’t know. Well then…. Anyway, Annie was witnessing a mysterious phenomenon step by step. “Or was someone secretly visiting Hazel?” “Yes? No one else came. And don’t you know that now?” “I mean, Hazel asked me to hide it or someone else was looking for it.” “There was no such thing.” Wait, but why would you ask such a thing?
Annie quickly added, fearing to incur Kyler’s wrath. “As far as I know, no. Yes, not at all.” That was the moment. Annie clearly read the relief on Kyler’s face. Due to her job, reading other people’s expressions was as natural as breathing. At the same time, I was pretty sure that the person he was asking about was probably male, even if I didn’t know anything else. ‘You asked if there was another man!’ He said that if he had answered in a more vague way here, he could have blown his throat right away. Annie felt dizzy. In the meantime, I wanted to praise my snout, which I asserted even in uncertain moments. “Then what the hell….” Kyler brushed his hair and frowned as if he was frustrated. “There shouldn’t be a bit of a lie in that statement.” Then he left, leaving behind a more terrifying threat than any other threat. Left alone in the room again, Annie trembled. ***
“Ha, really.” I’m dumbfounded. I was worried about whether Annie, Eggman, and Ginger were really well, and I closed my eyes for a while because I couldn’t rest at all after they were brought home. It was really short, but when I woke up again, I was on the bed. Was I sleepwalking? Or did you come to your room habitually in your sleep? Anything is never good for me, so I hurriedly put on my coat and headed to the office. But the moment I saw the broken doorknob dangling awkwardly with the door half open, I realized that I hadn’t moved it myself. I must have told the maid not to go into the bedroom! This was just the beginning. Kyler’s atrocities were not over. Breakfast, lunch, and dinner the next day! Whenever I protested against skipping meals, Kylers took advantage of the people around him in a nasty way. Each time, the attendants trembled and looked at me pitifully as if their lives were on the line. At that time, I had to fill my stomach by swallowing the bubbling anger.
How the hell am I supposed to get over this difficulty? More than anything, at this point, I thought I should check Annie, Ginger, and Eggman with my own eyes. The maids say you are safe, you are well in your room, I kept hearing these words, but as I listened, my disbelief grew. It was because of Kylas’ behavior that he didn’t even listen to my words. At this rate, I don’t think I’ll ever show the three. A month, a year, and it seemed like things would fizzle out in this way. Okay, if the protests don’t work, we have to change our method. But why are you coming in so late? I put on a dress and went out just in time for Kylers to come. Kyler was coming in. The backs of the attendants were also seen frozen. Why didn’t I know before? “Noah!” At the same time, Kyler’s head lifted like lightning to me at the top of the stairs. “….” His eyes were bigger than usual and he was surprised.
“You worked hard today too.” I forcibly squeezed out a kind voice and went down the stairs. The corner of his mouth twitched. Surprisingly, Kyler, who was about to greet me with a soft smile, stopped and tilted his head. His expression quickly turned cold. “… It’s not possible.” At those words, I stood tall. Leaving one step behind. “… I haven’t said anything yet.” “No divorce.”
Episode 73 Like someone who knows what’s coming out of my mouth, he puts up an iron wall and refuses. As if to show off, he turns away from me. Ha, how did you know I furrowed my brow. He threw off his friendly mask. Just like Kyler Hadid! “Why?” I followed behind him and asked sharply. “It’s not okay.” Like a mysterious mask that changes at the touch of a button, he changed his tone dramatically. Shit, I thought it would work because he used his old tone. “Where is that!” “If I want to get what I want, you have to give me what I want.” “… Then let me see for myself whether Annie, Ginger, and Eggman are all right. You haven’t shown it until now.” “I just said it. If you want to get what you want, please do me a favor too.”
I was heartbroken because I couldn’t solve it at all. Frustrated, I bit my lip. At the same time, Kyle’s hand touched my lips. Enraged at the touch that forced his way through his chewed lips and rubbed it so he couldn’t bite it, he bit off Kylas’s finger until it hurt. Either way, Kyler wasn’t agitated in the slightest. Then I pulled out my hand and tried to turn around, so I reached out and grabbed his sleeve without realizing it. “….” At the same time, Kyle’s body stopped. “Mu, you’re just checking to make sure everything’s okay.” Involuntarily, my voice was hoarse. The part I grabbed was the size of a finger. It’s so small that it can be knocked down quickly if you give it some force. It was so hasty. Kyler looked down at my fingertips for a long time. To throw it away, however. You don’t mean to break your finger. I was about to let go, but he was a little faster. “… Just check.”
At those words, I involuntarily opened my mouth. “Really?” “Then don’t even talk about divorce for three days.” “That…!” “You do that too.” Then he slowly took my hand and walked towards my office. Without even a second to answer me. Embarrassing, really! *** “Animated film.” As soon as the door opened, I couldn’t wait and went inside to find Annie. Fortunately, I saw Annie sitting quietly in the room. “Hazel? How did you come?” “I came to check if you are okay. Are you okay?” Annie smiled and shrugged. “This doesn’t look like heaven or hell to Hazel, does it?” “If I had held on for one more day, I would have returned safely.”
I was going to throw a party when I said that I had to go back soon, but I thought that would be the day I was taken prisoner. “What is the seller like? It’s not Hazel’s fault, so don’t make that face. The treatment is really better than I thought. I guess it’s because I said he was your friend, and he even took care of all the meals for me.” Annie smiled and said it was really okay. “Under… I thought I was really successful.” “I’m more worried about Hazel than I am. Are you okay?” “I’m fine.” Annie seemed to peek at the door and whispered to me in a small, quick whisper. “I haven’t even mentioned immigration yet. Hazel just forgets it now. Before it gets any worse.” And backed off It took only 2 seconds. I nodded briefly enough for Annie to barely notice. “I could be really dangerous if I stay here too long.” Annie turned me over and pushed me toward the door. “Do you need anything?” “There is nothing. If you’re really bothered, could you have the maid bring me a book? I guess I’ll have to stay here for a while.”
Annie added in a small voice behind her, ‘Let’s just look at the atmosphere for now’. “All right. Do you have a favorite genre? Mystery or something.” “Is it dirty?” “… I will try to get it.” After leaving the room, I also checked the faces of Eggman and Ginger. Contrary to my worries, it was fortunate that he looked fine, but being a prisoner because of me didn’t change. As the anime said, I need to look at the situation first. I think it would be more effective to coax than to get angry unconditionally. I guess I’ll have to dig into this a bit more. At this rate, I think I’ll be locked up in the mansion and become a ghost for the rest of my life. *** Even if you protest, you have to eat three meals a day. When I fell asleep in the office at night, the fantastic day continued when I woke up in the bedroom in the morning. I even threatened to sleep separately. When I said that I would not sleep with him even if I died, Kyler said that he was keeping the promise he made before marriage.
I dare, dare, say that it is something my husband has to protect. Did you forget the promise not to disturb me when I was working in the office? Not working, but anyway! He wanted to rip off my snout, which I had said at the beginning of our honeymoon that we would sleep together even if we fought. Why do you remember all of that! It was a promise made to Noah, and even though you said no, you didn’t listen. I can’t sleep either. I was only looking for an opportunity. Fortunately, I was able to deliver the book Annie asked for, but I don’t know where the three are now after the visit. I moved them to another place because I was afraid I would take them out. Where only Kyleus knows. I’m sorry. I decided not to talk about the divorce for three days, so as soon as the fourth day, I started again. He gave off a dangerous atmosphere whenever the word divorce was mentioned, and the inside of the house froze every time. It seems to go over 100 times. Because of that, it didn’t come out the way I wanted, so I had to rot for a few more days….
A week like that. How should I get through this difficulty? The attendants didn’t tremble anymore, as if they had won a victory in the fight. Then came the weekend. When I woke up in the morning, maybe it was because I gave off a subtly sweet feeling. Something’s going to happen today It is at this time. You must not miss this time. Waiting for the right timing, I pulled up my lips and let out a pure smile. The clown stiffened and trembled, but with the brightest smile on his face, he called out to him. As if my senses were working properly, his expression didn’t look too bad. “Hey Noah, this is what I said last time….” The moment his mouth opened, I knew that my tentacles were dungchoks. “I hope the only word that comes out of my sweetheart right now is divorce. Because I don’t want to make them live only on the bed.”
He blocked my words with his chin resting as if he hadn’t even bothered. Until you laugh as if it’s ridiculous. I quietly shut my mouth at the dark eyes of my husband, who seemed to be spitting out murderous flesh. It was a look that would kill mice and birds without even realizing it. … Although he is protesting, it does not mean that he is not afraid, so his body naturally recoils. He got up from his seat Unknowingly, I hesitated and stepped back. “Hazel, why don’t we eat the cream choux we made earlier? you like it.” Someday after taking off the mask, he wears Noah’s mask again and speaks hatefully. I glared at Pac Kylers again. It’s not really training. If I don’t eat it again, they’ll try to threaten me by saying that I’ll cut my throat from start to finish! After, good I eat first. “… Ha, I will only take one bite.” “Is it so. Kind.”
Angry I clenched my fists and trembled with rage. This doesn’t work either Oh, it can’t be. Will have to try again tomorrow! That night. I chose a bedroom, not an office. The doorknob was of no use to him anyway, and it was hard to argue every morning, so he closed his eyes by attaching it to the edge of the bed. How long has it been I woke up to the feeling that someone was moving me. He had just moved me near the center of the bed and our eyes met as he covered me with the blanket. As soon as I realized that, I turned around and closed my eyes. I shook my body and headed back to the end. “Horn Guild.” My body flinched involuntarily at his low voice. “….” “I have managed it properly without missing a day. The staff is the same, so you can go and check it anytime. It doesn’t matter if you want to work.”
“… That’s not my guild anymore. You said it was money I would pay back.” I said with my eyes closed. “Don’t say anything out of your mind. I’m not so shameless as to take away what my wife made by risking everything.” My heart almost wavered for a moment, but I immediately made up my mind again, promising not to be fooled. When I didn’t respond after a long time, the bed behind my back was pressed heavily. It didn’t even have eyes on the back, but I felt like it was looking at me. The hot stares poking at my back continued uninterrupted until I fell asleep.
Episode 74 Chapter 11.
Mr. & Mrs. Hadid, The Beginning of The Marital Fight Another week has passed. Relations grew colder. Hazel always called for a divorce and refused to keep him around. My patience was running out. “Sid.” “Yes, lord.” Sid closely followed Kylas, who left Hazel at the mansion and came up to Elcard. “In the capital, pack everything Hazel might like and send it.” “Yes? To the mansion?” “Should I even give you the address?” “Oh, no.” Ayu, you are very sensitive. Sid thought to himself. I was in the middle of unifying them as a madam without forgetting the title of Hazel Love on purpose, in case I was afraid that I would get scolded for something.
I was glad she came back. To be honest, rather than returning, the master took it, but anyway, it seemed like the hellish time would end soon. However, that didn’t work out. The relationship between the two changed out of control, like a lightning strike split the ground. The change was so drastic that it was difficult for them to adapt to serving the masters. It’s not usually serious when you see that tone of voice twisting like a pretzel. But to bring everything you like and send it…. “I, lord.” “Why?” “That… I don’t think Madam didn’t like that very much.” Actually, he likes it and smells money well, but in the current situation, I don’t think it will have a big impact even if I bring a diamond the size of a human head and give it to him. Actually, I think I was really happy when the lord took care of me. When Sid hinted at the fact, Kyler loosened the tie as if frustrated. “I don’t even want to touch my hand, so what can I add? Just send something until you feel relieved. Look for everything you can find.” Kyle knew that too.
Don’t know He was the one who took care of Hazel’s every move, every expression. But because I refuse. Just because I started rejecting my own existence, the circuits in my head were tightly twisted. Are you simply angry? Are you really out of your mind? My heart was confused and the circuit was clogged up to see if I had given my heart to someone else in the past month. While thinking about it, it seemed that Hazel would suddenly disappear again. As such, this run away was a shock to Kyler. Because he thought Hazel really only looked at herself. To be honest, I still can’t believe that he changed his mind. Kyle’s eyes sank low. “Do something.” “That, yes… All right. Then, are you planning to enter the imperial palace tomorrow?” “Okay.” I never thought I’d even hold the hand of the damn imperial family. Like Hazel, Kyler’s mood was on the verge of rock bottom.
What is that woman doing to me like this? It was difficult to understand, unlike being aware of the emotion. *** That evening. “What.” Having set up my own strategy, I lost steam when I learned that Kylers hadn’t returned. I was thinking of saying that I wouldn’t run away and asking for the release of Ginger, Eggman, and Annie first. First of all, I decided to try to solve them one by one. Even if I become a divorcee, it doesn’t work, and there is no answer, so I can’t always be in my place, so I decided to find another breakthrough. However, Kylas didn’t come, and Sid came in with a box full of accessories and a portable hanger with several fancy dresses hanging from the banquet hall of the imperial palace. Red, orange, green, and blue are also colorful. “… What is this?” “Your lord has chosen something that the mistress will like. All of these dresses were prepared by the top designers at El Card as a limited edition for the season!” Sid smiled so brightly that the clown flew away.
“Are these my favorite things?” I asked again, pointing to the jewelry and dresses that glistened in the light so much that it stung my eyes. “Yes? ah… That is. I wanted the madam to calm down, and the lord was very worried. Isn’t autumn coming again? How about this dress that goes well with the madam’s red hair? You must be so beautiful that you can say go away from the ginkgo leaves!” “….” Sid poured out praises as he pointed out each dress one by one, as if he had transformed into a bundle seller. I looked at each dress hanging on the hanger. Since I’m locked up at home, are you saying that I should at least kill time with this? Or at least play with dolls. Unknowingly, a fishy laugh came out. “You only pay a lot of attention to prisoners. He said he wouldn’t kill me.” “Yes, yes?” Sid’s face turned pale. After that, he was visibly upset. “What’s wrong? Didn’t I tell you that if I don’t wear this, I’ll kill my people?” “No, you never said anything like that. Porridge… Well, you didn’t even say that kind of thing, if you just want the madam to lighten
up… He only said he would like it, but never, never sent it that way.” “Is it so. Take this to the dressing room.” I turned around and headed for the office. Because that’s the only place in this house to be. “No, madam!” But Sid caught me again. I thought I felt a physical pull and then grabbed my sleeve. When I looked at the hand, Sid jumped back in surprise as if he had been burned. “Sin, sorry! that… If you feel offended, please blame me. In fact, I thought it would be good if I did this, so I gave my opinion to the lord. But why have I never been in a relationship? So it’s kind of like that.” “Yes.” “As you know, the lord cares for and likes you.” “….” I’m not saying to believe it now. “That… Sorry if I went off topic. Then.” As I stared at it, Sid put his hands at his sides and bowed his head before leaving. “Under….”
I ran annoyedly through my hair. Apart from my thoughts, Kylers has become unusually busy. Originally, he was a busy person, but there were many days when he didn’t see his face all day, although there were traces of him lying in bed. In the meantime, I didn’t forget to check if I had packed my meal. It was boring for me. In any case, the only thing that came back was that I was busy for almost a week. On the one hand, I wondered if I was going to stop talking now, but I decided to hold back for a bit. If you’re doing this because you’re sorry I ran away, maybe time will fix it. If so, wouldn’t he realize that he also had pods in his eyes and let me go on his own? You’re not going to kill me anyway, are you? Don’t know again Even if you are struggling with divorce as I wish while you are apart. So, I decided to wait patiently. *** The day when a week passed by that I was not in the middle of the day.
When Booth woke up in the morning, there was a newspaper lying on the bedside table. “The village newspaper published by May Blanc was cute.” I muttered in my sleep while reading the newspaper. Come to think of it, when I was a guild representative, I checked the newspaper at the same time as I went to work, but now I didn’t even pay attention. No, I didn’t have time to look. Stretching, I got up and picked up the newspaper. “… Isn’t that the Ferrari newspaper?” It wasn’t the local newspaper of the Ferarium, nor was it the town newspaper. I couldn’t see the writing properly because it was far away, but when I looked closely, it was a newspaper published by El Card, the capital. Why the hell is this here? Did something important happen? Rubbing my eyes with one hand, I spread the newspaper roughly on the table and flipped through each page. “What?” Then, startled, he rubbed his eyes with both hands. What have i seen now?
Opening her eyes wide enough to double her eyelids, she held the newspaper with both hands and opened it. I read it several times wondering if my eyes were wrong. “This is, what, son.” Does not make sense…. I even held the newspaper close to my eyes. I couldn’t believe the reality I was facing. “… A divorce ban?”
Episode 75 A divorce ban? Are you banning divorce? A decree banning the divorce of nobles within the empire. It was even a directive issued by the emperor himself. In other words, the emperor was angry because the nobles caused social chaos due to the increasing divorce lawsuits and marital conflicts. It is said to be a way to alleviate social confusion and create an aristocratic society that serves as an example to society. This is what farts are. Was that something that could be solved by banning it? “What kind of dog is this… Any news?” It’s not like there hasn’t been a divorce yet. It’s for a while, but how long is it? That’s until the ban is lifted from the mouth of the emperor! “Crazy….” Now, the emperor himself is blocking my future. Just as I was pulling my hair out, Kylas came in just in time.
I quickly gathered the unfolded newspapers together, crumpled them up and hid them behind me. “….” I stretched out my long legs and looked right in front of me, and while he straightened my tousled hair, I stood still, hiding the newspaper, thinking about the divorce ban. As soon as I looked up, my eyes met his. “….” “….” A short distance where he could feel his breath when he lowered his head. It seems like it’s been like that for a while. Even after tidying up my hair, the feeling of touching the auricle without rolling my hands was clear. A large hand wrapped around her waist, and the hand that had circled her ear cupped the nape of her neck and rubbed it softly. His chin lifted and his lips parted at the warm, lustful touch. He lowered his head and tilted his head. “Did you go to the capital?” The lips stopped leaving about a piece of paper behind. “Capital?”
He took a deep breath and backed away slightly. “Yes.” “No.” “Your lord has chosen something that the mistress will like. All of these dresses were prepared by the top designers at El Card as a limited edition for the season!” Lie. “What about all the dresses and jewelry in my closet?” “That was a week ago.” The date of the newspaper is yesterday. Is it rain I don’t think he could have moved the emperor just because of something like this. Originally, the royal family and the Hadid family had to develop a bad relationship that made them want to kill each other. I unintentionally blocked it, and it’s a delicate relationship that’s neither good nor bad, but it’s definitely not a good one. No matter how different it is from the original, it’s not going to get any better! Besides, no matter how much you hate divorce, would you do something like this?
I don’t know if it’s between dying and not living. It’s clear that I’m not giving you a divorce right now because I’m offended, but there’s no way I’m going to go through this kind of trouble. But the timing is just so weird! Besides, this man had a history. Didn’t you come all the way to the ferrarium to catch me and sit like this for a year? Suddenly, a divorce ban is issued, and yesterday’s newspaper is posted in my bedroom? I put it up for anyone to see and see me. There is only heart, but no physical evidence. Someone who can go several times a day to the capital that others struggle to visit using external fixed gates. I couldn’t easily shake my suspicions because he was the one who set up that expensive personal portal in the baron’s basement. Money is rotten, so there must be several of them. Feeling uncomfortable, I removed his arm from my waist and took a step back. One eyebrow of Kyler’s who failed to kiss was crooked. “So you didn’t go to the capital yesterday?” “I was busy and didn’t have time to go.” His calm and weak tone naturally crumpled his forehead.
Yes, let’s say that “Okay, now get out of the way. You’re still in that nightgown.” You should burn this newspaper. Instead of the hand hiding the newspaper, I raised one hand and pushed my hard chest, and he took an interest in the newspaper behind me. “How is it, it’s just pretty. What are you hiding behind?” “You don’t have to know.” “Give me.” “Is it because you don’t know?” I held onto the newspaper tightly to hide it, and hesitantly backed away. The height is also really big. For every step he took, I had to take two steps back. “It’s more suspicious because you hide it.” “No, it’s just paper… Peel!” After stealing the newspaper, he opened it and read it. “It’s a divorce ban.” I glared with flounder eyes. I’m annoyed, is it really because of my mood?
It’s expressionless, but it’s a subtly happy expression, so it’s even more suspicious. “You really don’t know?” “What.” “You just read it with your mouth.” “A divorce ban?” I said the same thing twice, but my stomach was boiling. “Is it so.” “I’m seeing you for the first time now.” Then he handed me the newspaper again. Very kindly “….” “Jeon. It’s something you don’t know.” He pointed it out one more time, and that annoyed me even more. “But we are divorced…!” “Divorce.” “….” “It’s a ban. We must follow His Majesty’s orders.” “Are you following His Majesty’s orders?” Since when? you have to believe what you believe
“As long as you live with your feet planted on the land of the Empire, it is not a matter of course. Can you say country? He’s just a powerless aristocrat.” A powerless aristocrat? One child? You? It’s not enough that each title has a different name, who can’t count the number of borrowed names? It’s not even funny how he said it in a pitiful way, as if asking for your trust. The more it does, the more suspicious it becomes. Angry at not being able to find physical evidence, I just glared at him. Clearly, oh really. “Then, if we don’t divorce, we live separately. Don’t run away Because I’m fine with a one-room house that’s all falling apart.” “If rumors spread that we are separated, how will my face be?” “I’ll cover my face if you want. We live like strangers until the ban is lifted.” “Does the hostage matter now?” “This…!” Bad guy. No no. Let’s not dry If I stop here, I will only become a fool.
I closed my eyes and took a deep breath to calm my anger. He stroked my cheek gently. “I will come early in the evening. Let’s have dinner together. I have something to say.” “I don’t feel like eating face to face with you. If you have something to say, do it here.” “No, I have to have dinner with you. You can give me two hours.” Huh? As he asked, he followed my gaze tenaciously. It was the momentum that I would not move in this place if I did not allow it. Why are you doing this in the morning? It seemed that if I kept refusing, the scuffle would continue for hours. If that doesn’t work, I’ll put another hostage in my mouth. I was tired. If he didn’t tell me, it was even more frustrating because I wouldn’t even know where the three were. “Ha, okay. Then only two hours.” It wasn’t until he pressed the back of his hand to his lips that he backed off. “Come early.” It’s not funny to lightly smile your eyes. I turned my head away in resentment.
*** Sid, who had become a zombie, stumbled over and landed on the table. It was barely enough time to escape. “Hey! I wiped it all off, but why is it spreading there!” Sid made a gloomy face at Emilta’s astonishment. “Let’s stay like this for 30 minutes….” “You’re crazy, really.” “Would you like to change jobs with me?” “What bullshit.” “Ha, I’m having a really hard time these days. It’s hard….” I feel like I’m really going to die Sid covered his face with his arms and whined as if he was about to cry. “Hey.” Either way, Emilta was annoyed at having to wipe the table again. It’s not even a day or two of hard work, so why are you whining like this? “Are you bad at jewelry?” “What?”
“You don’t like the dress? What if it’s a limited edition? Wouldn’t it be nice if there was only one suit in the empire?” “You’re crazy.” “Is there any better way?” “Are you talking about the madam? You’re back, what’s the problem?” Emilta also knew about the madam’s escape. But I didn’t know as much as the attendant at the baron’s. I don’t know if it’s an escape or a runaway, but I had to hold my breath here even though the distance was quite far away, so it was never something to be taken lightly. I thought it was fortunate that I came back, but it seems that there are still many things to be solved. “Is there any better way? If I could, I’d like to turn the time back to a month ago, no, three months ago… Isn’t there a magician who can do that?” “If there was such a thing, I would have gone back five years and not have been friends with you.” “….” Sid was really in the mood to cry. Even her eyes could see that Sid had lost weight. I don’t know anything else, but his face was good enough to look at, but these days, it’s not so much.
“Originally, love fights should be resolved by the individual themselves, not someone else.” “Looking at it now, it’s not a love fight, it’s almost like a relationship collapse.” “Is it that bad?” “… Just what mama has changed It’s like a different person. The cold wind blows so much that the frost blows away. What to do… You don’t seem to believe anything. Disbelief itself.” Seeing that she was talking nonchalantly about her as a madam, it seemed to be serious. “Wouldn’t it be better if His Excellency just prayed for that… Be patient a little longer. It’s not like you’re quitting Or he told me to come up with an excuse to stick around somehow, or to pray and pray and then go on a trip to see the atmosphere and solve it.” Emilta sighed and gave Sid a rough pat on the back. “Will that work….”
Episode 76 That evening. As promised, Kyler and I have dinner together. It’s been a long time since I cooked in a good mood, and because of him, I felt rather bad. It was because the reason I seemed so happy was because of the divorce ban. I decided to do it anyway, I ate comfortably, but the next problem was. “… Are you going up to the capital?” “At this time of year, it’s always like that. Until they go down to the manor in winter. You should also check the townhouse.” Suddenly? “You didn’t go there last year.” “That’s because you hate being crowded.” “Then why are you going this time?” Kyler then pulled something out of his inside pocket and handed it to me. It was a stiff envelope. The moment I saw the imperial seal, I had a bad feeling.
Staring at him suspiciously, he opened the letter. It was invited to the banquet that opens in the fall, and it was written that they wanted a lot of support and voluntary participation in the increasingly frequent monster hunting. I doubted my eyes and checked again what was written on the envelope. It was clear that the invitation from the imperial family was correct and that he had come as the Hadid family. It seems that the same content was written and sent to all nobles, including the great nobility, but what surprised me was that such a letter was sent to the Hadid family as well. Even if the original is changed, can it change like this? The title of the book isn’t even ‘Our darkness has changed’, how could this be? Getting close with the original protagonist in the dark… Do you think it makes sense now? “I refuse. You’ve always been there.” I said, putting the envelope down. “Impossible.” “Does that make sense?” “For what reason? If I want to earn money against the nobles, I have to cooperate in my own way.” “You have been the reason….”
I couldn’t speak and was stunned. The amount of money you earn per second just by breathing is staggering. I know you’re committing all sorts of crimes to expand your business! Justification? Is it possible that Kyler Hadid dared to act for a cause? The suspicion in the morning deepened even more. “Hmm? I know you have to tell me.” “That’s Okay. You can go alone.” “Did you see it properly? It’s a married couple.” “I’m going alone, just. Is anyone going to notice that?” “I don’t know your husband very well, but take a good look at him. So go with me.” I cursed with eyes burning with rage. He seemed to shrug his shoulders. “I also have something called my situation. And anyway, neither the emperor nor the others know you’re married, so it doesn’t make sense to be married in the first place. Go alone.” “….” Are you going to follow me saying you’re crazy after yielding 100 times?
The moment you go there, it’s like announcing to the main character, ‘I’m the wife of a black man’. The moment I know that, even the Emperor might put me in prison for not being able to take all the jewels he gave me. What nonsense are you talking about? It was like a fishing ground. As soon as I finished drinking the tea, I put it down and got up without regret. “It’s been two hours, so I’ll get up. Don’t think to convince me. I said.” No matter how threatened I am, this will never go. No, i’m not going There was no reason to go. At all. *** I thought it would end like that. “….” That I’ll never go…. I told you!! Four days after that, I thought the conversation was over. In the meantime, every time I saw him, I thought I would give up now. But this morning, I was astonished to see the newspapers lying around.
You should have known this. I must have known this yesterday… You never know. He muttered as he skimmed the article with his eyes as if sliding quickly. “Breaking Shock, Duke Kyler Hadid, Married in a Blitz. Secretly married, Duke Hadid, who has already celebrated their first wedding anniversary….” Aren’t you crazy? “Quite a beauty… The Lady of Glory is… A knight from… Graduated from the academy….” Ha, aren’t you crazy? “From now on, Duke Hadid… I will also put great effort into… This news suggested marriage… Converse with… With a statement that came out of refusal….” Crazy. “There is a rumor that he shocked his current wife by saying that he loves her very much… On our next steps… Expected to attract a lot of attention….” Could it be that I’m really crazy Even say that in front of His Majesty the Emperor? Did you say that His Majesty the Emperor recommended marriage? I opened my eyes again.
“A reporter who happened to visit the imperial family… Courage… For the first time, the portrait he showed shyly showed… A beautiful pair.” Portrait? The moment I looked down, I was shocked. The portrait I drew when I was married… A portrait with folded arms and a broad smile…. It came out in a big way. “This….” It was a painting that was drawn by a separate artist after the wedding with him. One small, and one large. The large painting hangs here in Edish’s mansion, so why are the rest here? Love very much? “….” My husband’s existence spread throughout the empire. How much I tried to hide it when I went to the imperial palace…. This was obviously Kyle’s doing. It takes magic to publish vivid pictures or illustrations in the imperial newspaper, so the amount of money printed is enormous.
So, unless there is an important event for the imperial family, imperial newspapers are basically written. Or, in most cases, the sculptor carved the illustrations and stamped them out one by one. By the way, the illustration was hung like this on one side of the newspaper? Unless the newspapers are crazy. You say this like this? Why? Holding the newspaper as it was, I went out into the hallway without even thinking about changing into my pajamas. The maid who faced me in the hallway was startled. I didn’t think I was awake because I didn’t pull the rope. It wasn’t the maid’s fault. “Mr. Need something? My, I’ll order the bath water right away!” “Are you okay. Rather, where is your master?” When I asked coldly, the maid bowed her head. “A little… You’ve been out before.” It was like fighting. *** Kyler checked the newspaper with a satisfied face.
He was like a person these days who only thinks about how to hold Hazel next to him. Fearing that he would disappear, fear that he would leave completely, his anxiety was growing day by day. He was full of thoughts of finding another way before the prisoner ran out of medicine. It’s been a while since I came back, but Hazel kept trying to get away from me. So I have no choice but to hold onto it. If you stay by my side, someday you will know the truth. If that was the case, this kind of damage would have been nothing. Could have done more After checking the newspaper with that thought, I went home only in the evening. As expected, as soon as he arrived home, Hazel approached him with a feverish and flushed face. Would she get even more angry if I told her I was happy that she found me first? “What is this?” “It came out while talking.” “You said it was my job to become a knight?” “You must be surprised.”
Hazel’s eyes widened even more. “What happened to the painting?” “It’s hard to believe, so I showed it.” “You’re not calling that an excuse now, are you?” “Because I have no reason to hide it either. It’s not even a lie that I married you, so why am I hiding it?” “It’s not a lie, but it’s close to a scam. You know best what I got married for, right?” Hazel wheezes until her throat burns. Kyler shuts his mouth. Clearing his parched throat, he opened his mouth again. “… Okay. So I regret it.” “….” “So if you don’t like this, Hazel, you can let me know. I’ll see what I can do.” “….” Hazel opened her small mouth in embarrassment. Yes, it would be embarrassing I’m embarrassed too, but what about you? If you keep pushing away, what am I asking you to do?
Hazel, who had listened to every word that came out of her mouth as if it were the truth of the world, was now full of disbelief. Day after day, he piled up bricks, and he ran out of patience day by day to keep himself from himself. It could be said that it was a little bit of a comeback. I was the one who grabbed whatever I wanted, but I was worried that I wouldn’t be able to grab it because it was you. “What should I do to stop talking about divorce? They don’t listen to me, so what should I do? I can do even worse.” Hazel’s eyes furrowed in disbelief. Unable to control his anger, he sighed, slowed down his steps, and muttered. “… Really, I think it’s crazy.” “Yeah, crazy.”
Episode 77 It was the same with Kylas who was crying. Hazel, who was standing there with her fists clenched in the dress white as if at a loss for words, turned around and walked away. This time, he didn’t even catch Kylus, as he turned around so badly. Anger, annoyance, absurdity, expression was clearly hurt.
surprise,
and
finally,
Hazel’s
Kyler’s tight throat felt tight, and he loosened the cravat roughly. The next day didn’t change anything. Hazel kept ignoring herself, and Kyleus made her see him under the pretext of taking a hostage. Hazel grew colder and colder, and Kylas, on the contrary, simmered. A relationship that was thinner and shallower than a spider’s web, not knowing how long it would last. That evening. Kyler, still unable to give an answer, entered the house with a sense of frustration. Today, I was a little later than usual because I had to go to Yeongji in a hurry. Sid, who opened the door first, took a breath in surprise.
It was because all the attendants were lying in the middle hall of the mansion, passed out like corpses. “Hey, how did this… Lord!” “What.” Sid opened the door. Belatedly, Kylers checked the condition inside the mansion. His red eyes quickly moved upstairs. Kyler quickly headed upstairs at once. From behind, Sid was busy slapping the attendants on the cheeks to wake them up. It was the same upstairs. Everyone collapsed like they promised. As if someone left a trace of the past. Kyler hurriedly walked towards the bedroom. Through the wide open door, another maid had collapsed. After frowning and looking down, Kyle raised his head. Inside the room, I could see Hazel having a comfortable time through the curtains with the window open and the evening breeze coming in. It was a peaceful appearance with no problems at all, except for those who passed out, which would not be strange to anyone. “Oh, are you here?”
There was no anger or anything in the voice calling for Kyler. “Sid.” Damn it Kyle asked abruptly. “Sid!” As he shouted, he heard Sid rushing up the stairs. “Yes, lord!” However, the moment Sid came and looked at Hazel, Kyler’s prediction came true. “Ouch? mind…!” It was because Sid was in so much pain that he fell over and passed out. Kyler didn’t feel anything, but Hazel was forcing the power out of it. He walked up to Hazel with quick steps and grabbed his arm as if snatching it. “Why?” It must have been unpleasant, but Hazel just smiled and looked up at him. Kyle’s eyes narrowed even more. Hazel’s eyes didn’t turn purple, and even the corners of her eyes were wet.
The corners of Hazel’s mouth trembled with so much force. It was my first time seeing something like this. She’s a woman with a weak heart, so she can’t use it on her own people, but she has abilities that can’t be stopped by anything. I heard that those who deal with black magic go crazy if they use their power beyond the limit. I heard that in severe cases, it also gnaws at life force. Hazel said that as if her body was optimized for black magic, no matter how much power she used, her appearance would change, but there would be no side effects such as being eaten by power or having hallucinations. Goddammit, I can’t feel it, so how can I know? “Stop.” Kyler gritted his teeth and asked. “What.” You’ve probably come up with a lot of ways. Then you must have come to a conclusion. Suddenly, Hazel’s eyes turned as red as Kyler’s. I was pushing myself to the limit. Therefore. “Please stop.”
You’ll figure out the most effective way to bully yourself. This woman The one who looked like he was about to cry was Kyler, but bloody tears flowed from Hazel’s left eye due to the force. Kyler sighed and wiped Hazel’s cheek with one hand. The blood was not easily wiped off. Rather, it only stained her white cheeks. Soon, Kyler slowly dropped his bloody hand. “….” “OK got it. I know what you want, so give me a minute to think. Hazel.” “….” “Please….” He begged Hazel as if begging. *** After a while, Kyler found Hazel again. The surroundings were cleared in a few hours, and Sid and the attendants were all cured. Hazel was in the office. “I know you are here. I’ll go in.” Hazel didn’t turn back even after knowing that Kyler had knocked on the door and entered.
“Hazel.” “….” Seeing Hazel not listening, Kyler sighed again. “One year.” “….” “Cooperate with me for one year. Then do whatever you want.” “….” “Give me a year. To me… Give me a chance.” “What are you talking about?” “I am literally asking you. Give me a chance.” At those words, Hazel’s eyes widened. “Are you talking about that face again?” “It’s not like that. I mean, I’m begging you. Give me time to show you the truth.” “….” “I’m asking you to give me one more chance because I’ll prove that the time you spent with me for a year wasn’t just a lie.” “….” Hazel’s cold expression went through a very fine crack.
Surprised or pitied, he thought it was a relief that Hazel had been given time to calm down. “If you still don’t believe me, if you still don’t like me, if you still don’t like me….” “….” “I will send you. I’ll set you free as you wish. So give me one chance, me.” You can do this much. My heart was racing and my throat was burning. I didn’t expect to feel this feeling. I felt like I had to hold on to Hazel in front of my pride. Even though I wanted an answer that I knew, I would rather not open my mouth because I was afraid that even this would be rejected. “You can’t talk right now. It will be late, so go to bed first.” Unable to deal with my anxiety, I turned around and left. She’s a smart woman, so she might have noticed, but as long as she accepted the offer, it didn’t matter. Even if it’s simply a suggestion to buy time.
Episode 78 “Great.” Hazel was in her pajamas, probably coming as soon as she woke up in the morning. Thinking that he had come swiftly, fluttering his frilled white nightgown, he wanted to hold him in his arms as before, but Kyler didn’t show it at all. As always, I wanted to be by Hazel’s side until she woke up, but I purposely came out at dawn. After yesterday’s incident, Hazel fell asleep in her bedroom. Stubbornly keeping his mouth shut. When I woke up in the morning, I was afraid that I would say no, so I avoided my seat first. Yeah, honestly, the blood dried up overnight. But is it true that you just said you like Hazel? He was unfamiliar with himself, who was overwhelmed by Hazel’s answer. In any case, that didn’t even show. Instead, he stood up and wrapped the thin coat that had been draped over the chair to Hazel. Hazel ran away and passed by without even realizing that the heat was there. It was because autumn was getting darker and the temperature was dropping little by little every morning.
You won’t feel the cold inside the mansion, but it’s pretty hard when you catch a cold sometimes. “Are you listening to my request?” “Is it so. One year, as you said, one year. Instead, I also have a condition.” “Your condition is that you want to leave me after a year.” “….” “… OK, what is it?” “Let the three of us go. And if I say I don’t trust you after a year, just let me go without asking anything. That’s it.” Hazel’s eyes were somehow confident. I still don’t believe in my heart, my confession. Even if it were real, that certain belief that it would run out soon and not last for even a year. So, I felt her thoughts to see her somewhere. Kyler felt it was unfair, but he couldn’t help it. I have no choice but to trust Hazel. “Then promise to stay as you were before.” “Not like I used to.” “… Then don’t avoid me Hate that too? There must be a way for me to convey my feelings to you. Huh?”
In an effort to get a little more out of his open mind, Kyler slipped his hand into Hazel’s fingertips. As if asking for consent, he gently scratched Hazel’s fingers with his fingertips. He moved his fingers as if they were crossing each other, and bent down to show Hazel a worried face. It wasn’t until after a while that Hazel responded by pushing Kylus’s shoulder weakly. Unfortunately, the head was slightly turned. “Okay, I guess I’ll have to play the Duchess.” Also, I thought his expression would be distorted, but I didn’t see it like that because he had prepared well. The answer was harsh, but in the end it was that he would give me a chance. In any case, this earned him a year’s worth of time. The time I’ve been doing so far, I’ve earned exactly that much time, but I wanted something like that. “You will like it. Huh?” He, who had never missed an opportunity, set out to seduce Hazel by splitting his time in order not to waste a year. He carefully brushed Hazel’s reddish eyes from the aftermath of yesterday. Through the thick, cold eyelashes, I could still see eyes as red as the setting sun.
I whispered in my ear that I would try to please you, to know how much I love you, so it could be okay to kiss you. Kyle’s hand gently touched Hazel’s chin. His hard, fierce eyes flinched, and embarrassment spread. Seeing it made me very thirsty. Kyler carefully examined Hazel’s expression of intent and slowly lowered her head and kissed her lips. Not wanting to miss a thing, his gaze was relentlessly scrutinizing her. Even the momentary kiss made me feel like I could breathe. When we parted our lips, Hazel’s expression subtly cracked. Hazel, her eyes slightly burning, turned her head away and averted her gaze. Kyle’s lips curled up softly. Yes, Hazel. Even if I push you away, you still like me. You haven’t completely let me go yet. “I’m done talking, so I’ll go. Keep your promise.” Hazel hurried to leave the room. Kyler pushed his hand into Hazel’s hand a little more boldly and grabbed it.
“Have breakfast together. Because you did what you like.” “….” This time Hazel didn’t let go, as if he thought it was part of the contract. Even the faintest hope was like an oasis to Kylers. *** One year. Kyle’s put on a strange condition. Not bad. Instead, I said I would finish it completely neatly. Since we agreed to let her go then, the divorce ban will be lifted. After thinking and thinking all night, I signed a contract with Kyler Hadid, not a contract. To be honest, I had no choice. I can’t understand it, but he was doing things beyond my imagination, and I recognized that if I continued like this, the problem would grow beyond my control. First of all, the brakes were needed in this situation. Yeah what a year How can you hold on? That made me tolerable for a year, as long as I could get Annie, Ginger, and Eggman out and tidy up.
At that time, I really should leave Elkium, not May Blanc. It was colorless to think about immigration, but the next goal was definitely immigration. Aside from being caught, it was because I never expected him to do this until he really held hands with the imperial family. There are temple chances that I didn’t use because the three got caught first. A year later, if I had to, I was thinking of writing that too. That afternoon. In the morning, good news came to me, who had made a decision but was still full of doubts. Annie, Ginger, and Eggman were freed. I was even more relieved and went to visit them one by one. First, I found Annie, the one closest to the mansion. “Animated film.” “Hazel, what’s your sudden change of heart?” Annie, who had been confined to her room for about a month, looked around the hallway bewildered. “I must have noticed that I was wasting time unnecessarily.” I laughed and pretended to be calm, but honestly, I was also noisy and distracted.
He told me he wouldn’t kill me, but I thought he would be able to kill these three at any time if he didn’t. Even the thought of the three dying in an instant because of me was terrifying and my stomach was burning. First of all, I decided to send Annie before I changed my mind. “Go back, Annie. I made a promise to you, so nothing more dangerous will happen.” “What about Hazel? Immigration….” I glanced around and said. “… It was delayed by a year. It’s hard right now.” “One year? What the hell are you doing, Hazel?” At the same time, Annie’s voice became smaller. Annie grabbed me as I was about to leave. “Tell me. What can I do for you?”
Episode 79 “I am surviving safely now. I will do it later when I can explain the situation.” Then Annie, who had been face-to-face for a while, tapped me. “This is the first time I recommend it. Now, can we go and prepare something? It was up to me to survive after that, but you took it out, so I’ll do it too.” Annie, who spoke as fast as a rapid-fire gun, winked briefly. “Ah.” “Then call me when you are ready. I will continue to collect them.” It meant that he was collecting purification stones. It also meant that he would always accept my request when I returned. Annie risked her life in her own way, but she left worrying about me, telling me to think comfortably. Promising to help anytime. Feeling relieved, I briefly spoke to Eggman and met Ginger. “CEO!” Ginger burst into tears as soon as she saw me. Then, as if meeting an oasis in the desert, I held on to it and stretched it out. “I don’t want to die, I don’t want to die. I want to live a long time.”
I was terrified, my lips trembling, and my eyes were puffy as if I hadn’t slept well. I thought that if I said that I was freed, even a curse of joy would come out, but it seemed that I was really scared. “You know the way to May Blanc, right? I don’t think there’s any luggage left in the mansion, but it’s empty, so you guys can use it. Spend as much as you need and find a way to live. It doesn’t matter if you continue to live.” As with Annie, all plans went awry and I couldn’t keep Ginger waiting for a year, so I decided to let her go. It’s a waste of the May Blanc house, but it’s a house that will be vacated for a year anyway, and I don’t know what will happen after that. Ginger would also be comfortable finding freedom. At that time, I think it would be enough for me to leave alone. Ginger blinked in surprise. “You want to go? Then, who is the representative?” “Why are you worried about me? You said you wanted to be with Eggman, go ahead.” I thought everyone would leave without even looking back, but I was so excited to see her asking how I was doing, so I quickly pushed Ginger away. Ginger also gave Ginger a bag of gold coins. “No, no, wait. Wait a minute, boss!”
Ginger, who I thought would bounce faster than anyone else, grabbed my arm. “Huh?” “Song? like this?” “Go. Eggman is waiting outside.” “CEO, is there something wrong or something like that? I’m not really the type to worry about others, but I’m still worried about the CEO. Another time we spent together….” I patted Ginger’s arm to soothe her. Maybe it was because of the amount of time he had been caught up to, he seemed to be very anxious. Even the veteran Annie was embarrassed, so Ginger’s reaction was natural. “No, it’s because everything worked out. What I gave you is more than enough to pay for the carriage, so use it for your living expenses. You’ve been through a lot Thank you for your help.” Ginger frowned. “No, I don’t know if this is really true… Are you really going? Are the fucking bastards threatening you?” “Because it worked out well. Eggman is waiting outside, so hurry up. There is also a wagon.” In the end, Ginger held out a little longer and left. Even the moment I got into the carriage, they asked me if I was okay.
It was only after I told Eggman to take good care of Ginger that I was able to send it on the carriage. Egman stayed quiet and left only the words, ‘I will go as you said for now, but I will not forget Grace’. That’s how I succeeded in freeing Annie, Ginger, and Eggman. I was both relieved and frustrated. I felt bad for the people I gathered at best, but I couldn’t help it since they became shackles to each other. Now, I hope everyone goes well on their way. I didn’t really believe Kyler’s words that he would let me go after a year. In the middle, you can let go because you are tired first, or on the contrary, you can annoy me more than now. I want to stay still for a year. We need to prepare much more thoroughly than we do now. Never to see each other again. That the relationship is completely broken. *** The news that Duke Hadid got married spread widely in the capital city, and news came to me as well. Dylan was contacted through the communication port, and then the prince and Lily sent me a letter.
Show your face right now. It was the result I expected as soon as I saw the newspaper article. “Ha.” Why didn’t you know I knew Kyler Hadid was a bad guy, but I should have known he was crazy too. I don’t have the means to know anything that isn’t in the original story. Not even a fortune teller. My head pounded when I heard that he wanted to enter the palace as soon as possible and directly hear the words coming out of my mouth. Lily’s personality might have stopped the prince, but allowing her to be sent like this meant that she was determined. In the meantime, I laughed a little when I said that Faye Martin’s affairs were going well. “… Really screwed up.” Ah, my image. I guess I’ll have to go and see how Kylas roasted and boiled the emperor, but thinking about the questions I’ll be bombarded with as soon as I get to the capital, I’m already far away. I was holding the letter for a while, and Kyler came into the room. It’s been late for a while, but today it seems to have finished the work quickly.
There’s no way he didn’t know that Ginger, Eggman, and Annie were all released. He must have been reported, but is it on purpose that he doesn’t show it? Or are you not interested in anything in the first place? I was held captive and even threatened. Are you saying you really want to put in the effort for a year? Anyway, even if you know it, it’s a person who doesn’t know. I narrowed my eyes and glared at him. I’m not going to make a fuss about the contract being different with glaring eyes. “When my wife looks at me so passionately, I get a sense of anticipation. Yesterday too, of course, my wife was passionate about her emotions. As always.” I was exhausted and out of breath. I’ve beaten all my attendants, but I can’t believe it’s passionate feelings. “That made you angry.” “If the listener was sweet, there doesn’t seem to be a problem.” “… Are you crazy?” “I’m crazy about you.” “I can’t speak.” “Still, I think we got along before.”
“….” “I don’t know why my wife keeps trying to get away with it.” Just kidding, really. “When are you going to the capital?” “When you are ready.” He came in front of me “Villain.” “I’ve heard it many times, but it’s a bit sad to hear it from you, the only one on my side. You said you would always be by my side.” “I’m on your side no matter what. Likewise, you are always by my side. We become the only trust in each other.” That’s what I said when we got married. And what he said too. Of course it was Noah Edish. “That’s what I said to Noah. I told you, my Noah is dead.” “I am valid forever. That it’s on your side It doesn’t matter if you prepare slowly. Take it easy.” “I have nothing to prepare. In order to save your face, my face has crossed a river of no return.” “Don’t worry about that. I’ll take care of everything.” “Who can speak?”
I looked up at Kylers in disbelief. He lightly touched the corner of my eye, which had risen sharply, as if he were trying to crush it. “Please feel free. Huh?” I’m afraid you’ll believe it if you look at it with those sad eyes. “… You don’t have to worry about how I feel anymore. I’ll tell the maid when it’s ready.” I got up from my seat before the sight of his expression weakened my heart.
Episode 80 Chapter 12.
Somewhere Between Greed, Affection, Possessiveness, Love, And Longing A few days later, the capital line was decided. The maids packed everything, so I had nothing to do. It just required mental preparation. It went up similar to the last time, but the only difference was that we stayed at Duke Hadid’s mansion in the capital, not at a hotel. The day before I went to the capital, I stopped by the guild for the first time. My office should have been emptied, but everything was in place except for the stuff Ginger had put away. The building that was supposed to be relocated and all the staff are still the same. The desire to touch it again was like a chimney. I soon broke my heart. If you touch it, it will be difficult to leave cleanly after a year. And I got into the monk’s carriage. *** Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa.
Before the audience with the Emperor, I couldn’t control my trembling heart and took several deep breaths. It’s like I’m in the dark Putting aside seeing the prince, Lily, and the other colleagues, she had to attend a banquet later. In the morning, you have to have an audience with His Majesty the Emperor, and in the evening, you have to attend the banquet at the imperial palace. What’s the point of going to the biggest banquet? Ha, I never felt this kind of pressure when I ran away. In my previous life, I had never been so suffocated by a pressure interview. As soon as you go, you’ll hear all sorts of traitors. I guess she should have come wearing a black dress. I really got all kinds of ideas. According to the original plan, the plan was to meet the prince and Lily and then meet Dylan, but unfortunately the time was not right. Zed and Lily had been released from the palace by order of the emperor, and Dylan also said he had an outside schedule this week. Thanks to that, I couldn’t even say that I was going to the banquet today. Once things got messed up, it felt like everything was messed up. “Relax. You can do whatever you want.”
“It makes you more nervous when you say that.” Kyler, who didn’t care about my heart, seemed strangely happy after coming up to the capital. At that time, it seemed like I was paying for what I had done. Hit the interest! “Your Majesty says come in.” Along with the aide’s words, I closed my eyes tightly. The time of judgment has come. Like a criminal, I stepped out to have an audience with the Emperor and Empress. What…. I was feeling very confused. Why are you so friendly It wasn’t the time for laughter, but the audience room was full of laughter. His Majesty the Emperor laughs at that too. “Sir Love, no, you should call me Duchess Hadid now. Excuse me.” “Oh, no. Your majesty.” “You made me happy by helping me a lot the other day, but I didn’t expect you to think of Elkium this much. I am ashamed of Jim.”
“I thought you would return Duke Hadid’s heart. What the duke said about his wife very much was true.” Until Her Majesty the Empress. I had met the Emperor before, but this was the first time I had met Her Majesty the Empress. “Why would you lie about my wife?” Did Kylas even respond? What the hell is this “Uh… No, that’s it.” “As I thought before, the Duchess is too humble. I had a lot of worries this winter, but I let go.” What the hell are you talking about! He poked his side with his hand from behind and demanded an explanation with his eyes. However, because Her Majesty the Emperor and Her Majesty talked to each other in succession, the explanation could not be heard. It was only after concentrating for a long time that I could understand why they were so welcomed. Therefore. I was the one who persuaded Duke Hadid, who had an affair with the imperial family.
It is said that Duke Hadid opened his heart like this because he could not disobey the words of his beloved wife. So this winter, the Northern Sergal was taken over by Duke Hadid, and the imperial family was relieved of great anxiety. The emperor chuckled, saying that since we have mutual interests, ask me to take good care of you from now on. I ended up listening to compliments in the storm of conversation that raged for about an hour. He was treated as a hero rather than a criminal. “I’m looking forward to a friendly look from the two of you at the dinner banquet.” “Thank you for coming. Duke Hadid, Duchess. It’s late, but I’ll carefully choose and send you a wedding present for the two of you.” “Go, thank you, Her Majesty.” My leg came loose, so I came out almost hugged by Kyler. On the outside, the dress was gorgeous and rich, so it didn’t go unnoticed. As soon as I came out of the hallway, I woke up with a flash. “What do you mean by all that?” “You said you wouldn’t have to worry.” “When will I convince you?” “Existence itself is persuasion. What do you need to say?”
“….” I was speechless and opened my mouth. After a while, I came to my senses and jogged my feet to get out and fired a small shot at him. “Why are you doing this?” “I want you to be by my side, so I have to change too.” “….” “You want to look good. It’s also true that you’re trying to fix it because you hate it.” So when he asked me to look at him, I just stared at his face for a while and then shut my mouth. I really couldn’t understand. *** Dinner didn’t change anything. It was because my heart, which had been relieved, became helplessly pounding and anxious as soon as I got on the carriage in the evening. My mouth is dry, and as the emperor and empress said earlier, I worked hard on the simulation for acting as a friendly couple. Eventually, they arrived back at the imperial palace. I was 30 minutes later than I originally expected to arrive because I was preparing my mind.
Kyler said he could do it more slowly, but I couldn’t because I had a new chest. I took his escort from the carriage, climbed the stairs, and walked down the hallway to the banquet hall. “Kyler, over there, maybe later….” “Huh.” I turned my head and paused. “Wait.” I grabbed him urgently as he was about to leave. “Hmm? say.” Wasn’t Kylas not doing the cravat properly and holding it dangly? No, you must have been fine until you got off the wagon, right? What the hell were you doing while you were walking up the stairs and into the hallway? I was so nervous that I didn’t even pay attention to my side the entire time I walked. Eventually, we stopped in the middle of the hallway. It’s so late that I’m concerned. “Ha, why does Cravat look like that again?” “I was frustrated for a while, so I solved it, but suddenly I can’t think of a way.”
“Don’t lie.” “Really.” “You believe that?” He said he really couldn’t remember and was ready to go in. Where is the person at the banquet in the imperial palace who runs around unleashing cravat like this? Like grains of sand stuck between your fingernails, why do you care? I took a deep breath and held out my hand. “Give me.” “Are you okay.” “Give it to me.” Kyler then gave me a cravat and leaned over to me. His face comes down near my face and our eyes meet. I ducked and focused only on the cravat. It was fortunate that everyone entered the banquet hall first and the corridor was quiet. “It’s like giving it for the first time.” “Well, I don’t even remember if it was the first time or not.” “If I had known it would be like this, I would have asked the morning leader to ask my wife.”
Either that or not. Were you putting this inside? I tilted my head for a moment, but he pulled back and the man cravat stretched out again. His face contorted, but his lips suddenly touched the back of my hand. I frowned. “What are we going to do?” “Just because your hands look pretty.” “What you worked hard for has been released, so you have to do it again.” “Yes.” Bubbling. “… Oh, no. Take care of it.” As I was about to untie my hand, he raised my hand and wrapped it so that he wouldn’t let go of the cravat. “I’ll be quiet this time, so do it again.” “….” “Really. Do it.” “… I just do weird things again.”
“….” I tied the cravat faster than before. I deliberately pulled it out to show off and let it go while strangling him. “… That’s Okay!” What’s good about it is that Kyler’s lips were not enough, and even the clown had ascended to heaven. He straightened his back with a satisfied grin like a prey animal. “Shall we go?” The form that gently hugs the waist is not even funny. To think that I had to enter the image of the Duke and Duchess Hadid, who seemed to be on good terms. Before I deliberately took a step, I stomped on Kylas’s foot with my heel. Because what you’re doing is stupid “Huh, that’s a mistake.” He didn’t hurt, but rather laughed a little. “I’ll think of it as my wife’s affection.” “You must be crazy, really.” “Do more.”
“I don’t, it sucks.” As if to show off, he encouraged more and I snorted. When I stood in front of the banquet hall door completely deprived of my mind, I had no idea whatsoever. “His Excellency Duke Hadid and his wife are entering!” At the same time, all eyes were on me. “….” Seeing that even the musician who was playing the instrument stopped, it wasn’t just because of his mood. As if everyone promised, the story stopped and only me. No, what the hell is Duchess Hadid paying so much attention to?
Episode 81 Why the hell am I here I guess this isn’t it, really. Even if the monkeys in the zoo did ballet here, I don’t think they would be able to draw attention like this. My stomach was rumbling, so it seemed like it wouldn’t hurt to throw up right now. I couldn’t even see their faces properly because of the intense curiosity and surprise in my eyes. You’ll have stage fright like never before. The eyes that had gathered dissipated like grains of sand as soon as Kylas stepped forward. Although it was quickly reattached. I wondered how the atmosphere could change like this just because two people came in. Apparently, when the door was closed, there seemed to be an amicable sound that was loud enough to be heard from inside. “Are you okay?” He gently stroked her waist. I answered with a twitching brow. “No, not at all.” “I just need to shine my face for a moment and go back.”
“… I don’t even like this kind of thing in the first place, so why the hell….” Even in the original work, it was said that seeing Kyler at a banquet was as difficult as picking stars from the sky! He had seen that in the dukedom, but he said it was harder to see in the imperial family. I didn’t feel the need to look good to the emperor. I hate all women who talk to me, whether single or married. Or, I heard that I hated men who tried to make me on my side. Aside from that, he kidnapped Lily in the original work, so he couldn’t come anymore. Anyway now why…. Even stayed in the center like a person who wants to be seen by everyone. As if no one had to look at us. It was about to go crazy and jump. In the end, he couldn’t relax and took a deep breath, and he called an attendant passing by. He received two refreshing-looking sodas and held them out to me. “… Thank you.” “It was nothing.”
Originally, I wouldn’t have accepted it, but I reluctantly accepted it because I thought drinking this would ease my tension. As soon as the tangy sweet soda came into my mouth, it was much better as I thought. “Did His Majesty ask for it first? want help? What you said first… Wouldn’t it be?” I heard the general story at the audience earlier in the morning, but I needed to check it out because I was so distracted. In addition, it seemed that the two had already had several conversations. I only answered yes and yes like a parrot because I was only listening to compliments, and I didn’t have time to organize things because I just squeezed them in. After that, all the time was spent preparing for the banquet. “I have been in contact with you ever since. I just didn’t care because I was busy.” “You’re still busy, so why did you accept it?” Kyler then looked down at me. I’m going to answer you, why do you keep looking at me? “I told you. I will try to change anything.” Is it really like that? It’s also the look in the eyes that looks like there’s something going on…. There should be one or two doubts.
He was still pretending he didn’t know anything about the divorce ban. The excuse was simple. He was saying that no matter how much I could hold onto and shake the emperor’s dictates. That’s right! No matter how much power he has to threaten the emperor, it’s impossible! I mean, it’s kind of embarrassing. I gave up because I thought I would only give the same answer if I asked. “… I guess other people are very curious. I am only looking here.” He didn’t even come and talk to me. He was only talking in a low voice that was barely audible. Did Kyler feel this way even when he was alone? In the original work, there was a depiction that women would always talk to him somehow whenever he appeared, but he was unmarried…. “Looks like you’re looking at me because you’re pretty.” “….” Don’t speak I put the soda in my mouth again.
Because he was wrapped around his waist, he looked like he was half hugged, so even if they didn’t look at each other, he was concerned. I glanced up at him, using a glass of sparkling wine as a shield. Kyler was taking over the atmosphere with an all-too-familiar attitude. He seemed like someone who didn’t care at all when all eyes were on me. Perhaps this nonchalant attitude makes his atmosphere stand out even more. Is that attitude passed down from generation to generation that would have shouted for children’s independence from birth? I wonder if the previous duke was the same. Then maybe you’ll understand. Come to think of it, I had never heard a single story about his parents. When I knew him as his parents, that is, the late Baroness Edish, I asked before getting married. “Dead. Nothing to worry about.” Yeah i remembered I was surprised that he told me as if he cut a line. It seems that I read momentary contempt in his soft, warm eyes. Didn’t ask after that. It’s because I have nothing to tell him either.
I tried to think of something else without thinking about the gaze, and everything else hung on its tail. You should think less about this man. But there was one more ordeal. I turned my head and met Dylan’s gaze, who was staring at me. “Heb.” A hiccup came out without my knowledge. Lux and Josh were also by his side. No, apparently this week… I heard you have an outside schedule. Surely the prince and Lily won’t be coming today? Obviously, I postponed the time for clarification because today’s schedule didn’t match, but if we face it here, I…! The expressions on the faces of the three were truly worth seeing. Lux looks in total disbelief, and Josh’s face is even shocked. Dylan even contacted me, but it seemed as if he was asking why you were here without saying anything. The way the three stared at each other made me feel like they were asking for an explanation. Ha, that’s crazy really. Well, even if it’s like me, I’ll do it.
Not too long ago, she said she was running a small guild with her husband at the far end of the Ferarium countryside, but suddenly she appeared as Duchess Hadid. There was no excuse. I didn’t have time to explain, so what…. Still, I made an effort. They even applied for an audience because the crown prince had left the palace! A large hand landed on his back. I couldn’t take my eyes off the three of them even though I tried to sweep them away as if to ease the hiccups. I’ll explain everything later, and I tried to shoot telepathically, saying that I’m not without unfair sides, but it didn’t seem to work at all. “Ha….” If he hadn’t come to the imperial palace a month ago, he would just call him an old colleague and ignore him, but that’s not the case. I can’t be angry again for the situation that has already been committed by a man who says he will try. I thought that it would be better if His Majesty the Emperor would appear and divert attention. Hurry up and let the banquet end soon. The carbonated liquor, which was half full, ran out before I knew it. ***
‘It’s that guy again.’ When Hazel’s gaze followed, it was him again. The redhead who took Hazel to the hotel. That guy also took part in Hazel’s operation. Upon investigation, he seemed unaware of Hazel’s escape, but he was the one who introduced a woman named Annie anyway. I said it was eye-catching from the beginning. It wasn’t a face that caught Hazel’s eyes, but I didn’t like the docile and sincere look. I should have cleaned it up when I saw her laughing at Hazel at the hotel. It was only because of Hazel that the three people who had been captured were saved and kept intact. Even so, the anxiety did not go away. What guarantees Hazel won’t run away again? I wasn’t even sure I could fill the whole year. Will it get better once Hazel gets rid of everything she cares about? After getting rid of everything, wouldn’t I rather give up and stay? He knew Hazel was uncomfortable. I am a person who is noisy and hates crowds, but it was natural. Still, putting on this non-funny show is to let everyone know that Hazel is my wife.
I didn’t want to reveal that naive feeling that you would be at least safe if there were no people in the empire who didn’t know your face. Until Hazel completely trusts me, I will not be able to shake off this uneasy feeling. Now it was Hazel who held the key. Hazel’s eyes were still on Dylan Banker. It was severe because I wanted to catch the gaze going elsewhere. I wanted to grab my chin and turn it, but instead I found an excuse. A strand of hair was visible near Hazel’s collarbone. He was about to take it off, but before he could even touch his collarbone, Hazel stunned and slammed Kyler’s hand away. I was so surprised that the sound of my breathing sounded like a sob. “Ah….” Hazel, who had been thrown out to the point of pain, had wide eyes as if she didn’t know that I would too. “… The hair was stuck.” “Oh, so I….” He pretended to be calm, but Kyler felt his body stiffen in an instant. The look in Hazel’s eyes on me just now was clear fear. Her restless hands were trembling.
“My… I’ll do it.” Slowly clasping her hands together, Hazel caressed her collarbone and averted her gaze. Kyler’s gaze didn’t seem to leave Hazel. Hazel was a little embarrassed about even that. “….” Hazel is afraid of herself. The day I brought Hazel back. I couldn’t understand how he didn’t believe me even though he said he wouldn’t kill me. Did he say that he killed Hazel? But Hazel was really feeling the fear of death in herself. Until now, I thought it was Hazel’s way of expressing her anger, but after seeing the horror revealed, my mind went blank.
Episode 82 Kyle belatedly took his hand. “Do you want to go back? Shall we go back?” Where should i fix it? “Now? Your Majesty didn’t even come. Noah, your face now….” “Face?” Hazel shakes her head as if she wanted to say her name out of habit. “No. Are you sure you can go? I want to go, but….” Hazel tilted her head and asked. He said he had to attend, and he seemed to ask why he was returning now. Suddenly feeling like I was standing on the edge of a cliff, I pulled her waist closer to me. As if carving myself into Hazel’s temple, I pressed my lips together. All of them showed their possessiveness. It was cowardice stemming from nervousness. “Doesn’t care. I will do as you please.” *** What is the sudden change of heart?
If I ask you to go home, I will go. Is it a simple change of heart or is it one of those things I’m trying to do? I said yes because I had no reason to refuse. To be honest, I thought he was just saying it, but he really came out of the banquet without any regrets. Even on the way out, the gazes of the nobles did not think to fall. Maybe by tomorrow, all sorts of rumors will circulate. I was also worried that His Majesty would come into the banquet hall and show a depressed face. More than anything. I glanced up at him as he took me out. Earlier, I was a little taken aback by the firm expression. I was thinking about how to make room for something to say to Dylan, Lux, and Josh when suddenly he reached out. I was surprised by it completely unconsciously. During the 15 days I had just settled in at May Blanc, I was trembling with anxiety every night. Wouldn’t it really kill me if they came looking for me? By the time I felt more at ease, he came back to me and returned to the ferrarium.
Now I’m more or less trusting him when he says he won’t hurt me, but the fear doesn’t go away. The whole time I was in the banquet hall, he almost knew me halfway, so I wasn’t surprised by the approaching hand. I hope it wasn’t even shocking. Oh, that can’t be The world’s Kyler Hadid. I snorted at the thought. However, once Kyler’s expression hardened, he escorted me into the carriage and did not change the whole time. It was strange even in the wagon. The hand that dared to hold the handcuff was strong. When I tried to pull my hand out of embarrassment, he gave me more strength. “It hurts.” Speaking briefly, he let go of the strength in his hands. Actually, it didn’t hurt, but I thought it would hurt if I did more, so I stopped it in advance. Your hands must be so big. “Oh sorry.” As if he was really sorry, he swiped the back of his hand, but he didn’t think about letting go of the hand he was holding. No, why the hell is this?
I’ve always been hit before, but not to this extent. It was strange to hold his hand like a lifeline when he was making an expression as if he was going to kill anyone. I tried several times to get my hands off it, but gave up. As soon as I returned to the mansion and sat down on the chair in the dressing room, I felt relaxed and tired. It must have been exhausting to wear a fancy dress twice a day that I would have worn once every few months. Instead of bringing warm water and wet towels, Kyle’s came in with a tray. “….” I glanced at Kyler through the mirror. Kyler put the tray aside and came to me. His hand touched the necklace hanging around my neck. The necklace, which had been undone smoothly, was placed on the dressing table as usual. I watched his actions only through the mirror, but his eyes met as he bent down. “….” She makes eye contact and buries her lips on her shoulder. All the while, I just stared. “Nothing to worry about.”
It sounded like he was talking about Dylan he had seen at the banquet. Funny enough, we even developed the ability to understand each other’s words without context, just because we’ve been together for a year. “Let me do it. This is something I will meet and solve. The same goes for His Majesty the Crown Prince and the Princess.” “OK got it.” As I turned to get up, he answered meekly and sat down on one knee. Then he puts out his hand to raise his foot. “You can ask the maid.” “That’s what you always did.” “….” Reluctantly, I put my foot out. As soon as the warm towel touched my feet, the tension was relieved. I couldn’t deny that feeling any longer. Fortunately, his eyes were on his feet, so he didn’t have to dodge any further. “I’ll be a bit busy until I go to the estate.” “His Majesty is not in the mood to let go easily.”
“If you don’t want to protect the North Gate yourself, I’ll buy it myself. The other foot.” I suddenly thought of that while watching him wipe his feet with a towel while pressing down like a massage. What would Kylas look like if he faced the princess today? Originally, it should have been connected four or five times, but it never happened. No matter how much you chase after me, shouldn’t you contact me at least once if you have a heart or need or for one of the two? “You know.” “Hmm?” “Princess Lily… Have you seen it?” “Lily?” Asking who it is, he raises his eyebrows. “Dayworth. Princess Lily Dayworth.” “Oh, that woman. I don’t think I’ve ever met him in person. I am friendly with you.” He tilted his head as if recalling a memory, and then nailed down that they had never met. I know for sure that you were friends with me. “You don’t need it?”
“What?” “No, so… No, no.” Yes, how does the situation change when you ask? I decided to be relieved that I didn’t go to the worst. “I had an item I needed before, but I missed it because of her.” I was relieved that I was worried for nothing, but I turned my head and looked at him. “What do you need?” “It wasn’t worth the money. I was just going to put one or two, but the prince snatched it up first. It was no longer needed after that.” “What is it?” “It’s just something from the temple.” I even kidnapped him just because of that…? I’d be glad if that was the case. What else would come out of the temple besides purification stones and holy water? At least, the only thing that is rare is the Shin Jeonghwaseok. I don’t think I need a man who has no holy power and has great immunity to dark magic. I was contemplating it with my brows together, but he stared at me and said,
“If I’m bothering you….” “No! It’s not like that at all. Princess Lily is good. Rather, you are trying to help me. Don’t touch me.” “I won’t do what you don’t want to do.” It’s not very reliable, but it’s much better to hear the answer. I slipped away. It was because the wet towel had been put down a long time ago and was still rubbing hard. I’m afraid I don’t know the trick that I’m trying to sneak up on my right thigh. Since it was the gaze of a predatory animal aiming for prey, it was decided to block it in advance. Sure enough, one of his eyebrows went up and down. A very sad face. Joy. “What does your wife want to eat for dinner?” “I have no idea. Just starve….” “Hmm?” I closed my mouth and sighed at the straight face that was openly tilting my head to one side. It was more difficult than writing an impression. Even if the world collapses, it means that you won’t yield.
“… Just anything.” “I’ll prepare something you like.” “I do whatever I want.” “Love you.” Just before he got up, he whispered as he kissed the knee that hadn’t been lifted yet. I pretended not to know and turned my head again. *** The next day. As soon as I opened my eyes, I found the newspaper. What he held in his hand was a famous gossip magazine published by the capital. “….” The corners of his mouth trembled in convulsions. [Duchess Hadid finally revealed herself!] [The key to reconciliation? Status rise?] [There is a rumor that I didn’t know that I would fall throughout the banquet… To the surprise of the aristocrats….] [It’s as if there are only two of them in the space. Let love bloom….] [Duchess Hadid’s dress buzz, who is the designer?] [Duke Hadid is literally a man in love….]
Aren’t you crazy? Didn’t you see me trembling with fear? It seemed like there were only two of them in the world, and it was nice to see them talking affectionately. There were all kinds of bullshit written on it, such as saying that men in love are different. Fortunately, other newspapers were more focused on political content. Did the Hadid family, which had been neutral, finally come to support the imperial family? It is still premature. It seemed like there was a lot of buzz about these words. “Phew.” I took a picture of my instep I said that I would live as a duchess for a year, so what? First of all, let’s start with Jed and Lily.
Episode 83 To be honest, since His Majesty the Emperor and Her Majesty the world’s troublesome volunteers volunteered to become allies, let’s say they readily accepted it. But not Jed and Lily. First of all, since they were close friends, it could have led to bad misunderstandings with a reasonable explanation. I pulled the rope and called the maid. Soon a maid came in. Even the baron, I wasn’t the type to lend a hand to the maids, but the duke, I was so big and I wasn’t used to it yet, so I needed help. “Did you call, ma’am?” “I need bath water. I don’t need anything else, so could you prepare some bath water and clothes?” “Yes, do you need anything else?” “I’ll call you later if needed.” “Yes. I will tell you after I prepare the bath water.” The back of the maid as she politely bowed and disappeared caught my eye. “Not really… You don’t seem like the scared type.”
At the baron’s and duke’s residences, the attendants all always lowered their bodies and looked at each other as if they had done something wrong if they said they didn’t need anything. It took me quite a while to get used to it even though I told him not to worry about it several times. Baron When I first entered the house, the three months of newlyweds were really difficult. However, this time, when I came to the duke’s residence, the maid I had just met was very quiet and said only what was necessary. Occasionally, he stares at me strangely and persistently from behind, but I was passing it off as if it was just because it was amazing. When I got out of the shower, papers were lying on the night table, just like in the Ferrari. A management report for the Horn Guild. From the time I got back to the Ferrarium, Kylers brought me Nigella’s report every morning. I have said several times that the Horn Guild is no longer mine, so I don’t have to show it, but the report always comes up like this. Nigella, who had no previous memories of including me, was still very meticulous and eager. There is no problem with my personal ability, so I thought it was natural, but I was scratching my nerves for no reason. I woke up earlier than usual, so I was tired and yawned.
I’m going to have to dress up, I just thought about it and didn’t even think about drying my wet hair, leaving my tired body as it is when Kylas came into the room. I was astonished inwardly when I saw him calmly preparing breakfast, just like when he was at the baron’s house. Even though the funny show was staged at the Ferrari, this is definitely the town house of Duke Hadid. Right now, I went to the kitchen dressed in a sloppy outfit, rolled up my arms, and came out after cooking. I could see the chef’s astonishment. “Kyler.” “Huh?” “If you were young… Have you ever been very hungry?” Kyler then made an expression that he had never heard of it. “I?” “… No.” It can’t be. Wouldn’t it be nice to receive a rare table setting every day? It’s the past and now, and the money is overflowing, so it’s going to rot. I was really worried. In addition, that man actually prepared mine and didn’t even eat himself.
Didn’t you choose the wrong career path in the first place? I was hungry at the time, and I did not want to quarrel, so I headed to the table where the food was set. “Give me this.” After holding the spoon for me, he took the towel and placed it lightly on my head. It was to dry and straighten my hair, as before. “You can ask the maid.” “Your husband’s hand is also useful. I think it’s the Duchess’ job.” “There is probably no duchess in the Empire whose job is to ask her husband to dry her hair.” “You are there.” “… Today we are going to meet His Highness the Crown Prince and Princess Lily.” “If you need anything, I will prepare it.” “There is no such thing.” I didn’t even want to ask for help. The stomach is somewhat full. After watching her hair dry and combed, she raised her head slightly, and Kyler’s face looked quite satisfied. “Fun?”
I asked with my head still, but his hand stopped. “… I never thought of it that way.” I waved my hand at the somewhat subdued voice. His expression was unstable, as if it would break at any moment. It was a simple meaning, but he seemed to take it to mean that it was fun playing with me. I don’t know why you are so sensitive to my words. “No, it’s pure curiosity. It doesn’t mean anything else, it just looks really fun.” He paused a little, as if to grasp the true meaning of my words, then moved his hand again. “To be honest….” “Is it fun?” “Huh. I want to keep touching you. You don’t know how soft your hair is.” “I never really thought about it.” “Did you know that the parting of a finger is tilted to the left when viewed from the back? I have a lot of hair on the back of my neck.” “… Do you find fault with me now?” “It sounded pretty.” I leaned over to the side and looked at him strangely.
Is what he said while touching his hair with that size true? When I was Noah, I didn’t care about anything, but now everything caught my eye. Even so, Kyler shrugged his shoulders calmly and touched his head again. *** After dressing up, I headed for the imperial palace. Another thing changed after signing a contract with Kylers that was not a one-year contract. Immediately there was a maid and escort driver to attend. I honestly don’t know if they’re surveillance, escorts, or attendants, but their names are Hizan and Liam. Both of them are reticent, so it felt like a shadow next to them. Nigella also offered to attach it, but she refused because she was not in the mood to face it yet. When I was guided to the prince’s palace, which was also the meeting place, I had to face the couple looking at me as if they had been waiting. Newspapers were stacked on the table. Almost every newspaper, including the gossip, published articles about my marriage, so that was enough for a few days. If he had intended to have my face sold throughout the empire so that I would not be able to carry it around like a criminal, then Kyler’s
operation would have been a great success. Damn child. “Welcome.” Lily’s smiling face was filled with all sorts of questions, so I was a little scared. Instead of saying ‘Welcome’ as usual, the prince stared at me. “Hello, Your Highness the Crown Prince, Lady Gongnyeo.” I didn’t really have anything to say, so let’s say hello first. I’m sure I was sitting on a soft sofa, and it felt uncomfortable, like a thorn stuck in my butt. “Ha ha… So Sir Love, no, Duke Hadid… Ma’am?” The prince swallowed in vain, but without realizing it, my eyes closed tightly. Normally, Lily would have stopped Jed’s tone, but seeing that he didn’t, it seemed that he was firm even though he was disappointed. “That is… Your Highness, Princess. I had some circumstances… I have nothing to say. Sorry. It was not at all my intention to deceive the two of you. Really.” “So the husband you talked about a few months ago was Duke Hadid, right? Farming small….” Lily asked. I nodded like a criminal.
As long as there is a one-year contract, I can’t say I was cheated, it’s true! “Well, that’s the reason… Sorry.” “To some extent, I understand. I heard it took so much effort to convince you. Yes, you must have suffered a lot to convince Duke Hadid, not anyone else. Isn’t it?” “Yes?” In response to Jed’s question, a stupid voice came out without my knowledge. His question seemed to be a summary of the conversation he had with His Majesty and what had happened. “I heard it was because of us. He said he wants you to understand that his wife is worried.” “Yes? yes?” “Duke Hadid.” “You should have told us. If you hadn’t been persuaded, would you have intended to hide it for the rest of your life?” “No, it never was….” “Looking at what Duke Hadid said to me personally, I can see that it was not a simple change of heart. Still, being sad is regretful.” Following Jed, I just asked like a parrot at Lily’s words. Who came and said what and how?
That was yesterday too. Last night. Had he gone out after dinner? I didn’t know because I purposely got up right away and did my job so I wouldn’t be bothered. “Sir Love, no….” “You can call me Hazel.” “Yes, since we are friends, I will call you that in private. Anyway, I heard everything. I asked to meet you because I wanted to hear it in person. I don’t mean to pursue it.” “… Yes. As you know, that person is my husband. I’m really sorry for deceiving you two.” “Okay. Now that I’ve heard it with my own mouth, I can feel it. Even after His Majesty spoke and Duke Hadid came to visit, it seemed like he was dreaming.” “Me too.” “You mean Duchess Hadid. That was a word that could exist in the Empire.” “Haha….” Is it good or not? I thought I would hear something like that openly saying it was a betrayal, but I was really fortunate. What the hell did you talk about when you met?
It’s astonishing to see such an enormous amount of work done and rectified. And after facing the work without a bit of a blow, there is no way to know what the hell this is. “Now, since you heard it from yourself, let’s talk real.”
Episode 84 So, what we just talked about is not the point? Maybe it was thanks to Kylers, but the work was easily resolved, but the fatigue caused by the burden did not disappear. As the tension cooled, it felt as if fatigue had invaded the place. “What are you going to say?” I was very frightened and said. At this point, she was no longer the Duchess, but still Sir Hazel Love. “What are you talking about? It’s the story of Sir Hazel Love, who disappeared two months ago after a good deal of work.” “Haha, disappear. You left after saying hello several times.” “You left without even hearing the results.” “Since His Highness the Crown Prince took charge of the matter himself, I naturally thought it would be well resolved.” Then Jed couldn’t hide the raised corners of his mouth. Actually, I was a little curious. What happened to faye martin Suddenly Jed shook his head and laughed. “Why are you doing that all of a sudden?”
“No, because of that incident, I remembered something.” “It must have been fun, right?” No matter how much Jed thought about it, he said it with a smile as if it was absurd. “It’s not funny, a civil war almost broke out thanks to you, but it’s funny.” What did i just hear? “Civil war… Yes? I beg your pardon?” I jumped up thinking I had done something wrong. I just wanted to help the Empire, I didn’t do anything to start a civil war! Jed said that he was really great, and kept saying meaningless things. “Woah, what are you saying? Did I do anything wrong?” “I’m so good at it that I get rid of it. As I said in advance, I clearly kept my secret promise with you. After all, you asked me not to let the story leak out, so I made sure to keep my mouth shut. I also asked His Majesty.” “That… What?” Why is it so fiery? “It seems that you came up with an idea while discussing with Duke Hadid a while ago. It seems like he was trying to make our relationship even better… At that time, you told the duke exactly what you saved the imperial knight from being eaten by the beast
and prevented the imperial palace from further collapsing. They said the duchess was really amazing.” “… That, that, that?” I remembered the time when Kylers was examining my scars at the hotel. Even then, I thought I had been scratched, but I didn’t know exactly how. “At most, the agreement we had made was almost burned. I misunderstood that the duke used my wife as bait.” “Ah….” Oh my God. “Fortunately, it didn’t spread to a civil war. It worked fine, but I understand… Will you do it? I didn’t know that Your Majesty would do that, really. The people below me made sure to shut them down.” No, that wasn’t the point anymore. Even if it’s Kyler Hadid, that’s enough to make His Majesty angry. My body trembled with fear that something might really go wrong. “Well then, Your Majesty….” “Ah, it seems like there was some sort of deal between His Majesty and the Duke, but I haven’t heard of that.” “….”
“I meant to be in a good mood, but you were offended that I got angry, but His Majesty doesn’t want unnecessary fights anymore. Now that he is old, he wanted to resolve it peacefully. Anyway, I remembered that and laughed a little.” Oh, oh, oh… Oh my god. I can’t ask His Majesty the Emperor why he is so lighthearted. No. What does it matter now? It doesn’t matter whether you worry or not. But why is that kind of deal like a divorce ban…. Oh, it’s embarrassing! “I wanted to tell you that it was a closed issue, but it is still in progress.” “Ah…?” “As recorded in the video sphere, the Witchbeast and Follower Witchbeast appeared again on that date. Fortunately, there was no damage thanks to waiting in advance, but it seems that there were people who heard the rumor and waited.” “Are you talking about worshipers like the Martins?” “What is it? I’m gathering my strength by lowering the revelation and showing it with my eyes, but catching it is more difficult than I thought.” “Since then, it has been revealed that not only the Martin family but also the Kamadra family are entangled together, and an investigation is underway. It was more thoroughly hidden here.”
Lily added. “The Camadra family?” “I’m going home. Would you know if the uncle of the family of Camadra was Marquis Bepil?” “Oh, I know. The previous Marquis of Bepil held the position of Supreme Court judge for a long time, right?” As much as that, the Marquis of Vapil was also a family that served as an example for noble families, but since a collateral viscount was involved, I thought the problem would have grown considerably. “The Marquis of Befeel is having trouble now thanks to that.” As if reading my expression, Jed said. “Are all the Kamadra families involved?” “The Viscount’s second son and Viscountess turned out to be admirers. However, it’s actually a problem for us because Gaju Kamadra has drawn the line. They said they would at least get a divorce and look innocent….” “Divorce?” Unknowingly, I perked up my ears. “As you know, His Majesty has issued a ban, so we are in a state where only our feet are stomping.” “Ah….” Damn. I liked it because I thought the divorce ban would be lifted.
Shall I ask? Still, as a son, wouldn’t he know the emperor’s intentions? “Well, there is no need to be so disappointed. We’re still investigating, so we’ll have some good news soon. With the Hadid family, of course.” “… Stop teasing me.” Jed made fun of me like a man who got one. “But it feels like the number of worshipers keeps growing. Can I just block this? It is still difficult to announce that….” Lily’s words made sense. If it is announced hastily, there will be people who are swept away by the power on the contrary. They would whisper in their ears that they were growing strong enough to be held in check by the imperial family, or that they were suppressing that power for fear. In the end, I have no choice but to get involved. It was funnier to think about now. “I understand that the regular subjugation has been delayed, but is it because the capital city is not resolved?” “There is such a thing, and it can be seen that it has become meaningless. It was a subjugation to prepare for coming down to the village in winter, but now it doesn’t matter.” “I asked a very obvious question.”
In addition, Jed said that the condition between the Emperor and Duke Hadid included never requesting support from me, and he joked that he felt burdened to talk about it. “To be honest with you… No Still, I can’t say that. Excuse me.” “Take it easy. Just because I’m married doesn’t change the fact that you were my boss.” “Even if I say it comfortably because it’s private, it doesn’t seem like this. Let me speak frankly to you for a moment.” “Yes.” “It was unpleasant to face Duke Hadid.” “….” I was amazed at Jed’s honesty. After all, their relationship was worse than that of Duke Hadid and His Majesty the Emperor. It was because, according to His Majesty’s order, if there was anything to be entangled with Duke Hadid, he would be looked down upon openly. Even if it didn’t lead to catastrophe because of me, it was an open fact that the two of them had a bad relationship due to problems in the past. It’s one of the reasons I hid it. “So I know it was harder for you to talk. To be honest, I saw a lot of bad things during my time in the Knights.”
“Haha, that, um….” “But there is no such thing right now. Something useful to the imperial family. To be honest, if Duke Hadid joins hands with the royal family, it’s as good as getting a thousand troops and horses. On the contrary, it’s so helpful that I think we’re taking advantage of you. It’s just you, so I’m telling you this honestly. You know what I’m talking about.” “Yes, Your Highness.” Jed straightened his back and said with a serious face. “We trust you, not Duke Hadid. So this time I have to ask you a favor.” “Yes?” “Duke Hadid said he would take over the entire northern part this winter. I need you to help me not to change my mind. I don’t know about anyone else, but when it comes to you, it sounds like you’re giggling.” “….” “I will make sure to prevent this situation from escalating further this winter. Please help me to solidify my final achievements as the crown prince.” Oh, yes. Was it around the end of next year when the crown prince ascended the throne as emperor? Even in the original work, it seems that he fought a fierce battle in the north around winter and inherited the position of emperor the
following year. And I gave birth to twins with a happy ending. That’s why I thought I accepted it docilely. Doing it, but now it’s also politically involved…. My head was pounding. It’s like a revelation from God telling you to go through hardships because you survived. Damn god damn I don’t even know if it exists or not. As with Zed, the meaning of the emperor’s entrustment of the north to Kyler is, of course, not simply to protect the territory and its people. Unlike other regions, Northern Sergal is not a territory belonging to nobles, except for Hadid Duchy. They were all in the possession of the imperial family because they were devastated and could not withstand the northern part with modest defense. There is a little bit of land owned by the temple, but that’s purely for building the temple. Perhaps, if the duchy hadn’t prospered so much, Sergal would have become a barren and useless land. So originally, there was no reason for Kylas to be in charge of the entire northern area. The Emperor and the Crown Prince are asking for that.
This winter was the contract period, so it was a time when she was tied up as a duchess in one way or another. Even if Zed doesn’t ask for it, if I want to survive, I have to protect the North as if it were my life. I think Kyler will protect it on his own, but he should just be condescending. Heh, try hard. “I don’t know if this will help….” Jed’s eyes twinkled. “The North will be safe this winter.” “Thank you. I will pay you back in double the future.” Jed’s words meant that he would give me great power after ascending the throne next year. “The Duchess.” After the conversation with the two of them, I came out, but I heard Lily’s voice from behind. There was no one around except the gatekeeper, my maid, and the escort, but it seemed that they had changed their title to outside. I stopped walking and turned around to see Lily approaching at a rather quick pace. Then he grabbed both of my hands. “Princess?”
“Actually, I was a bit sad.” “….” “Even so, since he’s a friend, he always comes to me when I have a hard time.” “Princess….” “There will be many invitations from here and there in the future, Sir Love, no, I know Hazel doesn’t like it. You know what I mean?” I nodded in gratitude. Phew, the female lead title is not going anywhere. “Thank you, princess.” Lily went back with a wink in her eyes, telling her to be careful. It was the main character who was able to see him running and running. “Ha.” Anyway, is this one a success? Now there is one more left. Not to mention going straight to the training ground in a rich dress. It’s like meeting each other. How…. Contemplating, I completely left the palace of the prince.
There was a little distance from the prince’s palace to the carriage ride. In particular, I have to pass through the outer corridor that crosses between the gardens, but I was reluctant to pass through the corridor on both sides so that the nobles living in the palace or visiting could spend time comfortably. I was heading to the prince’s palace just before, but their eyes were following me. I really couldn’t erase the feeling of being an animal in a zoo these days. Sure enough, as I started to pass by, I could feel the eyes focused in this direction. I tried to ignore it and passed by, but there was an unusual gaze. Eventually I stopped and turned my head. However…. Uh?
Episode 85 A middle-aged lady, occupying a garden table with other ladies, was staring at me. But strangely, I got used to it as if it wasn’t a first meeting. I had seen young wives and unmarried young ladies when I went to guard a banquet hall during my Knights Templar days, and they were so active that I was familiar with them, but they were not middleaged women. Where did i see that guy? Also, more of a problem. It means that my heart started beating so fast that it was uneasy. The moment our eyes met, I felt out of breath and wanted to hide somewhere, as if I had done something big wrong. Why am I here…. I didn’t understand and it made me uncomfortable. I tend to recall memories quickly, but who is that lady… More I’m sure it’s familiar because I’ve seen it somewhere. While I was thinking about it, the middle-aged lady stood up and approached me. The lady, who knew how to come closer and greet me, just stared at me with a fan covering her mouth.
Are you saying that I’m from a commoner? Receiving greetings from people she didn’t want was something she was very reluctant to do, so she was just staring at her. Then he took a step back and greeted me politely. Only then did I bow down in courtesy. The noblewoman came closer to me. He glanced at the ladies sitting at the table looking at us with curious eyes and said to me. “It’s been a while.” Long time no see? Long time no see? As soon as I heard the voice, my heart beat faster. And something popped into my mind. “Ah.” This woman “Hi… You did.” Is it right to say This woman was clearly a woman who bought a large stake in Hazel’s childhood memories. To be exact, Count Gadiel and his wife.
“I heard that you joined the Knights, but this news surprised me a little.” “Ah… Yes.” “I should have cared more about you back then. To think it wouldn’t change….” My expression hardened involuntarily at the nuance that seemed to be regretful or knew it would happen. His gaze reached Countess Gadiel’s hand, which was still covered with lace gloves. My body was still rejecting her and I was scared, but I smiled. Hazel Love’s original body is scary because I’m not. “Worry too much. I am very happy now, Countess Gadiel.” Then the lady’s eyes widened a little in surprise. “… That, yes Next time, if we were together for tea… I hope Duchess.” Fortunately, she only asked a few more questions and went back to her seat with a timid greeting for a cup of tea. As for the questions, they were like, do you still go to the temple or do you really regret it? The way he spoke, as if he was talking to his subordinates, had changed before he knew it. I got out of the spot with a little quick step.
It was because the displeasure had spread all over her body, and her irritation was soaring. I’ve never been like this before, but I felt completely in sync with Hazel Love. The cause of my nightmares. The protagonists of my nightmares were always faceless for some reason. Someone always instilled belief in me, suppressed my power, called it a power I shouldn’t have, and harassed me. It is said that you can receive God’s blessing only when you extract the evil dark magic from your body. Even though the state religion of the Elkieum Empire has not been established, they must follow and practice their faith. Other than that, I have strange dreams called by the power of darkness, but usually my nightmares are about being suppressed and swayed by someone. This is part of the original. There is no point in writing down the past of one short-lived extra. Anyway, Hazel has been living in an orphanage since she was very young, and she was temporarily protected by an aristocrat for only about 5 years. That was Count Gadiel and his wife. The count couple, who have no children, seem to have prepared for adoption by going to an orphanage.
Then, Hazel Love was adopted, and after that, from the age of 10 to 15, she lived under the care of Count Gadiel and his wife. Throughout my stay, I never went hungry, always wore new clothes, and received generous support. Hazel Love did not have a shameless temper, so she tried hard to follow Count Gadiel and his wife’s words. He himself wanted to grow up to be an exemplary child and the child they wanted so that they would not regret choosing him. There was something we could never achieve despite all our efforts. “… Ugh it’s frustrating.” I finally stopped walking without being able to do anything with my trembling body. Even though my hands are tightly clasped, the trembling hands do not stop. It was conveyed as if I had been through those days. I didn’t know that this kind of memory would come back. I was already stunned at the thought that my face would come out clearly in future nightmares. Compatibility. Yes, that compatibility is a problem. Count Gadiel and his wife are very faithful believers in the temple.
Moreover, they were not priests or paladins, but they were weakly handling holy power. On the other hand, Hazel Love was born with dark magic, so she couldn’t be hit in the first place. Count Gadiel and his wife tried to change Hazel Love with their devastating faith. Hoping to get rid of the dark magic from his body, he summoned a priest and tried to find all kinds of ways to suppress Hazel’s power. They did it with the sole intention of saving Hazel Love, but it was abuse itself. I keep giving you unwanted pain, but it can’t be abuse. The pain lasted for five years, and in the end Count Gadiel and his wife did not succeed. Hazel Love, who failed to fulfill their wishes, eventually left Count Gadiel and his wife. He is 15 years old. It was obvious what kind of hard life he lived until he became an adult. Perhaps they knew what they had done was abuse, but on the condition of keeping their mouth shut, Count Gadiel and his wife finally allowed Hazel Love to go to the academy. Afterwards, Hazel worked like crazy alone until she joined the Knights as a senior.
To do so, he had to get rid of his own fears, one of which was the fear of priests and temples. Hazel Love visited the temple once a week. Regardless of the area, it was mandatory to enter and overcome the fear. So when I went to the temple to make a donation, I didn’t feel too uncomfortable. “Whoa.” When all the memories buried deep inside came to mind, it felt like I was carrying all of the hardships of the past. I felt like I just wanted to fall like this. “Oh, why are you doing this?” My hands were still shaking. This has never happened before, so why should I face it? The timing was bad. Perhaps originally, Hazel Love must have been much more afraid of Count Gadiel and his wife than I thought. I’ll have to put off meeting Dylan for a day. “I should have cared more about you back then. I thought it wouldn’t change like this.” For letting you grow into an illusionist, not even stopping you until you became the infamous Duchess of the Hadid family.
I kept thinking of the pitiful look in his eyes, as if he were looking at someone who had gone into the pit of hell. If it hadn’t been for the man walking rather hastily, I might have collapsed. “Hazel.” The man who quickly closed the distance and approached was Kyle. My body, which had been shaking to the point of looking funny, slowly regained its composure. “What… Why are you here?” The man’s red eyes keenly scan my face to my toes. “Who bullied you?” Suddenly, it appeared as if it had fallen out of nowhere and approached. “Who is torturing? Really, why are you here?” “I just came to pick you up because I thought the conversation would be over at this point.” “What if I am late?” “Then you must have waited.” “You came simply for that reason?” Kyle’s eyes widened slightly. “… Next time, I’ll tell you in advance.”
“….” At that, I was a little surprised. Apparently, it was not a simple question, but rather an inquiry into why he had come. I thought I was going to die facing the fear that had consumed my childhood, but now that a more terrifying being is in trouble in front of me, things from a moment ago were fine. Seriously, what is this? What is this man “I think something happened….” Before I knew it, I took a hand that gently rubbed the corner of my eye. Our eyes met. “No, welcome. Nothing really happened. It was just because I was tired.” Then, in an instant, Kyle’s stiff face straightened. I almost glared when I put my arms around my waist at this point, but I decided to go over it just once. It was because I could still feel the gaze from behind. “Go to the wagon and eat something you like, you’ll feel better.” “Is it sweet?”
“If not, shall we blow the wind to a place that my wife would like?” “… Don’t play tricks.” Kyler made a very sad face.
Episode 86 Whenever there is a real gap. Anyway, it was a fact that I couldn’t ignore that he held me back from falling to the floor. I glanced back as I headed for the carriage with him. I could feel the glances glancing at them, as if they were still having a conversation about me as the subject, but they weren’t as persistent as before. I ran into him unintentionally and forcibly learned about Hazel Love’s past, but I thought it was better. Because we’ve figured out what accounts for the biggest share of the worst nightmares. It was just a bad relationship, my power was not at fault. As if comforting myself, and as if consoling the original Hazel Love, I made that resolution. *** “Who is this?” In an instant, goose bumps rose from behind. I slowly turned my head in the direction of the voice. “Haha, Dylan.” I tried my best business smile.
After all, I, who couldn’t meet yesterday, made an appointment with Dylan today. Yes, even though it was an office where he worked. Somehow, I arrived a little earlier than the appointment time, talked to the driver, and was walking around the office when Dylan appeared. Plus Josh and Lux. I’ve definitely made an appointment with one of Dylan’s. “Aren’t you Duchess Hadid?” “A precious person in this humble place…?” Dylan, along with Josh and Lux, are obsessed with pinching me. Should I say this is better than avoiding me? It is though! “Oh really.” “Oh really? Are those words coming out of the Duchess’ mouth now…?” Dylan’s eyes widened as if he was about to eat them. “… No.” I shuddered at Dylan’s words and lowered my eyes. It’s my fault that I couldn’t tell you, my sin. “Come in.”
As soon as I entered politely, Josh brought a chair instead of a sofa. He shamelessly dragged me to the front of the sofa and winked at me. “Why…?” “The Reflection Chair.” I glared at Chirit Josh. “Hey, you’ll be able to go to the goal without a mouse or a bird knowing… No. Will you keep it a secret, Duchess?” Even Lux, who thought he was going to stop it, was in an uproar. I’m a sinner, Maud, and I sat in the chair Josh held out. After a moment’s pause, Josh moved exaggeratedly. “Right. Tea time….” “Oh, is it okay?” As he finally burst out, Josh’s eyebrows slid in rhythm. Oh really Rather than that, sitting in this chair really made me feel like I was being judged. A real reflection chair. On the other hand, do you think I was so wrong?
However, when I looked at her like ‘Please explain, Duchess’, I had nothing to say. “No… To be honest, my intention to hide… There was.” “You are honest, Duchess.” Josh gestured again. “Just to make an excuse, there were some circumstances. I’m sorry I couldn’t be honest with you back then.” The three of them wanted to look at me at once with curious eyes, and they started asking questions as if they were opening a water line. I don’t know if it’s because I’m sitting alone in a high chair, or if it’s because I’m asking questions like how the hell did you meet, like a student asking a teacher a question, or if there’s a close relationship? It wasn’t just questions. How could you do that, couldn’t you give me a hint? When we asked, from why he avoided it, to what the hell Josh imagined, was it the fate he met when he was young, and other questions that a girl who reads romance novels would ask. Lux even confessed all her regrets, saying that she never dreamed of checking it in the newspaper. I was a little surprised to hear that he had any weaknesses. “Okay then, I heard you well. It was a fruitful time, Duchess.”
“Ha….” After spending the time avoiding the questions as much as possible, I lost all my energy. It wasn’t even an interrogation, and an hour had passed. Seriously, if I hadn’t flipped my eyes to make a guild at the time, I wouldn’t go through this kind of thing. Even if I hadn’t stolen 5 million gold, I…. Can’t tell anyone “I understand now, but it is really amazing. Well, I heard that they got married, but they didn’t tell me who their husband was even after death, so it was suspicious.” Lux murmured as she leaned back on the sofa. “Then, today is the last time I can comfortably call you Hazel. This brother is so sad.” I acted like I was really sorry, but I burst into laughter. “Anyway, I only know four people sitting in the reflection chair today.” In private, it meant that it was okay. “Ah, then you mean you can sharpen it more?” “I’ll just be the duchess in private.” Josh giggled when I answered that right away. After solving the prince and Lily, the tension was relieved.
I leaned my back against the chair rather badly. “Keep your guard down, Duchess.” At Josh’s words, I frowned again. *** After the time for excuses had passed, he had to prepare to go to the Northern Territory. It was not enough to leave the Ferarium now, and the thought of going from the capital to the north felt a little distant. I thought I’d never go there, but now that I’m walking on my own feet. Fortunately, though, Kyler said he would wait long enough. It would be difficult to prepare really leisurely because of the emperor’s notice, but after that day, the feeling of suppressing me disappeared. Rather, it seems to be restless. In the meantime, invitations to the tea party from Her Majesty’s close attendants and invitations from Lily arrived side by side. Lily’s invitation was as expected, but the moment I saw the invitation from the Duchess of Weggins, the lady-in-waiting of the empress, I had to open it after a while because I felt sick to my stomach. Apparently, since the empress once attracted Duke Hadid, it seems like she’s trying to put a wedge into it. It seemed like he was trying to use me, who was rather easy, just like the prince. It might have been His Majesty’s ruse.
In any case, I was surprised to see that these were pretty blatant actions. I thought it would be a little different because there were years when it was like an enmity. I could have refused with the excuse that I had to protect the North Gate, but I felt uncomfortable because it seemed like I was being stopped by Kyler. If you want to take the easy way, you have to use the title of Hadid. I thought about it, then suddenly looked at my watch. He came into the room at this time these days. I hurriedly got up from my seat and headed for the door. However, it could not cross the threshold and stopped. It was because Kylers entered as if blocking the door, as if he had promised. “Hazel.” I pretended not to know the grinning face and tried to pass between them. If you go to the right, he goes to the right. If I went to the left, I couldn’t go because I was moving to the left. Ugh, really. Wake up a little earlier
“Can you get out of the way? I will go to the study.” “This time?” “I suddenly remembered something.” “Isn’t it because it’s my time to come?” Because of him coming one step closer, his body smell hit me. “It can’t be. It’s a coincidence. I was just about to leave when I ran into him.” I took every opportunity to get out between the two sides of Kyler. “I wonder what your wife is going to see. Can I go with you?” “No. I have to watch it alone.” When he said it shamelessly, Kyler’s eyes softened. It was then that the corner of his mouth went up. “Ah, maybe I’m going to see what I got last time….” I immediately recognized Kyler’s words and raised my hand to cover my mouth. It was obvious what you were talking about. I’m talking about the dirty book that Annie asked me to get! “Isn’t it?” As he corrected his smiling face, Kyle’s eyes widened even more. “I haven’t said anything yet.”
I could feel the mumbling in my palm. Side at the same time! and a loud sound came from between the palms and the lips. Aww, really!
Episode 87 In an instant, his face brightened. “Are you crazy?” “I want a chance.” Kyler keeps smiling at what’s good. I suddenly remembered the story I had with Zed at the imperial palace, and I hesitated. “Maybe.” “Hmm?” Done. What are you talking about, it only rots inside me. “No.” “What.” “That’s Okay. I’ll go.” “Don’t overdo it until too late.” “It looks like it will be late, so just go to sleep.” “My wife is still here, so how….” I didn’t hear any more reply, I ran my hand between his side and arm, and ducked out quickly.
I heard laughter from behind, but I pretended not to know and headed for the study. You know who will go over the halladang. Entering the library, I picked out a few books. It wasn’t because I was avoiding Kyler, I was going to sleep really late today. I had never thought of having a nightmare, but I was sure I would definitely have one today. It was complicated in my head because I remembered Hazel’s childhood and even younger days. There is no one to talk to, so I have no choice but to do it. I wanted to know everything because I didn’t want to find out that I wasn’t the original owner of this body when I only had memories of when my growth had finished to some extent. After knowing everything, I thought it would be better not to know. Because I was tired of my original body, Hazel Love, and the life I lived like a stubborn person. I sat down on the sofa in the corner of the study, raised my knees and opened the book.
Chapter 13.
Stepping On Your Feet, Licking Your Lips, Smiling, Emptying Your Mind Hazel slipped away, and Kyler couldn’t hold back a laugh for a moment. As I walked, I deliberately stepped on my toes. He always had a plan to show his wife what he liked, but honestly, he couldn’t stand it when Hazel made such a troubled expression. The flat forehead is slightly crumpled, and it becomes a little thicker as I stubbornly close my small lips. In addition, the cheeks are slightly swollen, making me want to see only that face all day long. With that kind of face, I keep blaming myself, but on the contrary, I felt unfair about this part. The heart that started to admit it grew out of control as if it had been set on fire, but the frost-like coldness had faded a little, but it was still a difficult journey. The fear that Hazel had revealed towards herself, the shock of it had not yet gone. I know it’s my fault, but I have no desire to let Hazel go. I have no choice but to find a way for Hazel to see me again. If you see his face, the probability will increase, but even if you split the time and come to see Hazel’s face, it was difficult to find it at home.
Since Hazel was determined to hide, she had to find her every time. If you try to run into them in the hallway, they disappear and close the door, leaving only the ends of your hair like an arrow, but there is no hide-and-seek. Apparently, he is poised to hide in his study today as well and hold out until dawn. Kyler’s face, which had been sitting on the sofa smiling at his cuteness, soon hardened. A few hours ago, Hazel’s expression was not bright when she came from the imperial palace. It wasn’t the usual expression he made because he didn’t like me, but it was a face that he held back because he was preoccupied with something else. Since I had warned her, there was nothing to embarrass Hazel without the prince going crazy. At least it was acceptable to him. To have no ear in the imperial palace. Rather, he even hinted at a proposal to keep Hazel firmly by his side. I thought it was a stupid scarecrow, but it was quite useful. After a year’s time, Hazel was giving herself a chance, but that wasn’t enough. She was ready to slip away like a grain of sand at any time, so she did what she liked while worrying. So I’m pretty sure it’s not the two of them.
I remembered how Hazel kept looking back as she left the imperial palace, so I eventually investigated, but since she was an unexpected person, I needed to find out more. Why was Hazel uncomfortable when she saw Mrs. Gadiel, who was highly envious and even praised by the emperor several times? I heard that any noble lady would want to be educated by her at least once. If it seems to help your relationship with Hazel, I’ll leave it alone, but if it doesn’t, it’ll be easier to get rid of it. He sat down on the couch, patting his fingers on the armrest, contemplating as he waited for his wife. How long has it been A curtain fluttered across the open window. “Lord. Forgive me for being late. I know more.” A shadowy man approached Kyler and said something quickly. “….” I didn’t find out much more than I thought. The fact that Count Gadiel and his wife took care of the young Hazel and gave them protection and support. It’s been about 10 years, and there hasn’t been much contact since then. I tried to find out about the servant who worked for the count’s family at that time, but I could only hear that the education was a little strict.
Other than that, nothing more was gained. No, there is definitely something. Hazel couldn’t have made that expression simply because of that relationship. “Shall we dig more?” “Wipe off even the dust.” “Yes, lord.” After the man had disappeared, Kyler’s gaze turned to the watch, which had been frozen for a long time. By now, the time was heading toward midnight. The expressionless face was subtly filled with light. Kyler, who was troubled and scratched his eyebrows as if in trouble, got up from his seat. I decided that it would be better to just be cursed at than not to see Hazel’s face. Calling herself severely ill, she headed for the study where Hazel was. Hazel was asleep on the sofa on one side of the study, hugging a book. “Hazel.” I don’t even toss and turn.
When Kyler tried to take out the book Hazel was holding, he hugged him more and took a more comfortable posture. Kyle’s lips twitched slightly. It’s like a book, but it’s in Hazel’s arms. I just rolled my eyes and looked around, it seems like I was just sitting still and reading a book. A document peeked out from between the books on the bedside. When I opened the book, I saw the Horn Guild management documents. Kyle’s lips curled up slightly. Even the guild he cared so much for didn’t pay any attention to it, so it was hard for him. When I gave the guild that I had raised until the night with a small body, saying that I would pay off the debt, and left, I was angry because I was not full of energy. Every time I see this possibility, I want to turn back the time even more. Kyler knelt down in front of the sleeping Hazel and took the book from his bosom. Took. Carefully pulling it up, Hazel’s hand landed on Kylus’s head. “….”
Kyler’s eyes widened in surprise, and he slowly lowered his head towards Hazel. When I leaned my head a little more at a distance where my cheek almost touched my thigh, it looked like I was getting into Hazel’s arms and stroking her hair. How long has it been since Hazel’s confession of love was cut off? It was the 79th day since I spent the last night at the hotel. Kyler buried his face in Hazel’s leg for a moment. So close yet so far A self-deprecating laugh escaped from between his lips. Crazy guy Kyler, who had been doing so for a while, left his regret behind and got up. Kyler picked Hazel up and held her closer and closer on the way to the bedroom, lest she move away even a little from his arms. *** “….” I was in the study yesterday…. It must have been taken to the bedroom by my goddamn husband again. I left the door open because I was afraid they would break the doorknob.
Obviously, I said I would keep the contract for one year, but I don’t know why. I wonder if he doesn’t trust me either, but I don’t think it will work if I tell him. Anyway. I had a dream last night It’s good that I don’t have nightmares, but I had dog dreams instead. It was literally a dream in which a black house the size of a house was held in one’s arms. I’ve never had a dog before. He kept hitting his big body, so after stroking it for a while, I think I had another dream, but I didn’t have a nightmare anyway. Roughly tidying up my messy hair, I hurriedly grabbed my indoor robe and went out into the hallway. Startle. “….” Just as expected. At the ghostly timing, Kylers was approaching this way. The moment I saw a nice smile, I quickly ran away in the opposite direction to the bathroom.
Episode 88 For 15 days, he stayed in the capital and had time to adjust to the mansion. I heard that the attendants and Sid, who suffered from being treated for a while at the baron’s residence, are regaining their senses one by one. Still, I shouldn’t have harmed innocent people. In the end, my heart was broken and I ordered an attendant to pack and send some useful things to the baron. Along with a few purification stones that were carefully collected in the safe. In the meantime, I was invited to go to the Duke of Dayworth’s residence, and on the contrary, Lily came here and had tea. It was completely different from the original. Cases of disappearances in the capital were becoming more and more frequent. It seemed that the number was gradually increasing not only in the capital city but also in the provinces. I sighed when I looked at the list of missing persons that the prince had told me about the situation. It could be a crime or a simple happening, but judging from the rapidly increasing number of missing people, the probability was high that it was related to the Witchbeast.
Even nobles with a significantly lower probability of disappearance were listed on the list of missing people, so it was not something to be overlooked. “Carrian Molly? Where did you see… I think I heard it somewhere.” It must be because of the mood. It’s been quite a while since the disappearance, so it doesn’t seem related. Anyway, I wish everyone on this list a safe return to their homes. After looking through the list of missing persons, I turned my head to look at other documents. Dylan would occasionally ask me how the guild atmosphere was, so I had no choice but to start looking into the guild work one by one. “Come to think of it, he doesn’t take requests these days. Did you go to another area?” Gobi Eres. He was a mercenary who took the most S-rank requests, so he paid a lot of attention. Looking at the history, there is no name for nearly three months. I don’t think the staff pretended to be friendly and talked to me. Originally, I was planning on serving meals separately, but after hearing what Noah or Kyler said, I changed my mind. Talking to the guild in a friendly way reduced the number of visits to the guild, so I ended up just slightly raising the fee.
It seems to have disappeared just around that time. I hated it because I felt like I was losing for no reason when I told Kyler that I would go to the guild and check it myself. “All sales went up….” Certainly, the number of requests to deal with monsters also increased in Ferarium. Ferarium, which was a clean area, was like this, so May Blanc, where I was, had to prepare almost constantly. Demonic beasts were appearing at the same time. The number of disappearance cases is increasing, and even the appearance of demons. The problem is that in the past, cases often ended like that, whether it was finding a missing person or a body, but now it has literally evaporated. In the original work, they said they would offer blood… Doesn’t that just end there? “Come to think of it, when he caught me, he said ‘It’.” He also said that he deliberately made his followers see me. At that time, I thought that I had simply solved the problem, and I forgot about it because I was afraid there would be a misunderstanding. It didn’t seem like they would throw hard-to-find offerings just as monster food.
Then it wouldn’t be handled so neatly. If this is the case, disposing of the body after offering it as a sacrifice would obviously be a problem, but I don’t know how they handled it so neatly. Lily’s holy power is growing more and more, and Jed is also doing his best to fit his role. The northern issue, which was a headache, was also solved by changing his mind…. I’m no big deal, but I’ve had a hand in catching worshipers, and I’ve spilled some helpful information when I met Lily this time. Why. Why do you think you’re more active? Combining the newspaper article and the information Lily gave them, the followers seemed obsessed with finding something. This part seemed very different from the original. Witchbeasts, including followers, said that rather than looking for something, they put all their energy into expanding their territory in order to hasten the perfect advent of the demon king even a little. The stronger the power of darkness in this land, the more the demon king will be able to descend with his original power. That’s why it was said that they concentrated on gathering worshipers and forming groups of demon beasts to expand their power. What are you looking for?
Looking at the frequency, it seems that places like the Capital, May Blanc, and Feralium appear more often than the northern part where there are many monsters. If you look at the numbers alone, the north is superior, but compared to the numbers that appeared before, it was a story. What am I missing? What did I miss…. I frowned and decided to take a closer look at the newspaper articles I had collected. I don’t know if I missed something. It was today’s newspaper that I couldn’t check because I was out for a short time in the morning. “… What.” I thought the refreshing body was striking, and then I sneaked up on the man next to me and rested his chin on my shoulder. “I was wondering what my wife was watching.” My hair was still wet, covering my forehead, as if I had just taken a bath. I don’t think I came here with my hair less dry on purpose just because I said that a wet look was sexy. I think I’m going to get an ax disease because I’m suspicious of what I’m doing. “Dry your hair. Tie your gown.” “Huh. Hmm….”
“Could it be that you have a cold?” I glanced at him and asked. “Hmm? why?” “I just want you to cough.” Kylas, who was roughly brushing his hair with a towel, hesitated. “Hmm, hmm. Catch a cold.” “It’s because I don’t dry my hair. Why are you coming closer?” “Look to see if it’s cold.” “… When it comes to cold, you know better.” “See if you get a fever.” I picked up the newspaper, pushing his face with my shoulder. “No, I’m not a doctor….” The exceptionally large print caught my eye in the newspaper, and the article was read. [The sponsorship project that Countess Gadiel and Countess had been doing for several years was revealed as a means for embezzlement of business funds, causing great controversy. … Countess Gadiel, who also received the laurel award personally bestowed by His Majesty the Emperor, was forced to… Regarding the recovery of the award, the reporter visited the imperial family….] “Hazel?”
“… Wait.” “….” I read the newspaper more carefully. Was it two weeks ago that I saw Countess Gadiel at the imperial palace? I was fine even then. Judging by the article, it seems to have exploded quite seriously. If you look at the search and confiscation of all the families. Even now, it seems that children were forced to believe in God. In the article, it was written that the situation of child abuse was also captured. Opinions are divided over whether or not to retrieve the laurel award personally handed down by His Majesty the Emperor. As I read further, it seemed that all of the collateral-related businesses had been investigated. It was literally shaking like dust. It’s been a while since I ran into her for a while, but it was amazing that an article like this was published. “What are you looking at?” Kyler subtly tried to rest his chin on his shoulder again. “… It’s nothing.” I folded the newspaper in half and set it aside.
But again, my eyes went up. I haven’t experienced it myself, so why am I so cool inside? Maybe it’s because I’ve been suffering from nightmares for over a year. But there was a bit of a strange part. It was that it was revealed that Count Gadiel and his wife had unspeakable perverted tendencies, but I didn’t know that part at all. Even when they went out on a summer day, they always wore clothes that covered their skin. In particular, Countess Gadiel had a habit of always going out with gloves on, and she had never worn a dress that showed her ankles. Except for the strange efforts to get rid of the dark magic, I thought that he was far from perverted inclination because he always showed a role model even in the house. But it’s a pervert, uh huh. It was too much to give him a strange injection to suppress his dark magic in order to push his convictions, lock him in a white room and have him dictate the scriptures over 100 times. Also, it was wrong to force a child who could not properly control his dark magic to drink holy water. Even if I didn’t go through it, I shouldn’t have done that to my child. I’m glad they got paid for their sins.
In the meantime, I put my hand on Kylas’s forehead as he sneaked his face into my lips. And this man To be honest, these days my fear of this man has decreased remarkably. It was to the point where he seemed insignificant at times as he played jokes that were not funny while noticing. Like… Like now. At this point, I was confused whether it was Noah Edish wearing the Kyler Hadid shell or Kyler Hadid wearing the Noah Edish shell. What a cold. A kind of cold that a person who is resistant to black magic and does not work with poison can get a cold. “There is no fever. I don’t think it’s a cold. Even if you do, you will be fine if you sleep.” I made a rough diagnosis and got up from my seat. But as soon as he took a step, his hand was drawn. “Hazel.” “Why?” “Give me some time tomorrow.” “To go to the imperial palace?”
“No.” “Sure?” “I want to go on a date with you.” “Busy….” “I know you have no appointments tomorrow. You never went on a date at Lcard.” “….” “Huh? Nice places to go too.” I pondered for a moment, then nodded briefly. Come to think of it, I haven’t had a good rest in a while. If you go out alone anyway, escorts will stick together, so it didn’t matter much if you went out with this man. “… Okay, so dry your hair. I will sleep.” “Yes, my wife.”
Episode 89 It became a hot topic for over a week, and I thought I wouldn’t be able to go on a proper date because it was a busy capital city. However, I also went to a cafe with impressive interior decoration and stopped by a dressing room with him for the first time. It was a bit strange that there were no people anywhere we went, but thanks to that, we were able to spend time without worrying about looking at each other. And that evening. I came to see a play that is being held popular in the capital. Rumor has it that two of the most popular theater actors these days met and made an interesting story, but I came to see it. One of those popular actors, Lara Evian, was known to be very pretty and had excellent acting skills even during her Knights days, so I really wanted to see her. Unlike the leisurely date so far, the front of the theater was crowded. “There are a lot of people.” “It will be comfortable inside.” “This isn’t bad either.” I even brought a mask on purpose to avoid attracting attention, but it seemed that there were so many people that only each other’s partners could barely recognize each other.
I was just about to get his escort and go up the stairs when someone suddenly came this way. I wore a hat tightly. “Oops, sorry! I’ll pass by!” “Hazel, be careful.” Kyler quickly hugged me and stepped aside. I didn’t bump into it, but at that moment, I opened my eyes wide without realizing it. It was because the person who had just hit me and passed by grabbed my hand and disappeared in an instant. “Are you okay?” Kyler asked, covering me as if protecting me. “Oh, it’s okay. It just passes by.” I told Kyler that it was okay and let’s go inside, and I clenched my fists to hide my embarrassment. I grabbed something the size of a coin and a bit thicker in my hand. I turned my head to look for the woman I had just passed by, but I couldn’t see it. Is it a woman? The voice was clearly that of a young girl. First of all, I pretended to grab the dress and covered my hands so I wouldn’t be seen by Kyler and went into the theater.
As Kylers said, the inside of the theater was pleasant. The lower part was full of people, but the upper part could only seat two people, so we didn’t have to worry about other people’s eyes. While Kylers disappeared, saying he was away for a while, I opened my fist belatedly. “… A.” It was a portable communication device that was not popular. I could tell who sent it by the written letter. Seeing the atmosphere, I knew that contacting me was just a greeting, but I never thought I would send someone. It’s not that the connection was lost due to Jung Hwa-seok’s work, but I’m glad I didn’t have any way to contact him except when Annie did it first. I hurriedly stuffed the message from Annie into my chest before Kyler arrived. As soon as he was completely dressed up, he returned to his seat. “I think we will start soon.” I said it as calmly as possible, but my heart was beating again for the first time in a long time. Even if you’re not leaving right away. I got impatient for no reason and waited for the curtain to rise. Should I contact you before going to the North?
I don’t know if you already know that I’m going to the North. If you know that you came to see a play, it means that you’ve been keeping an eye on it for quite some time. Just then, a voice was heard announcing the start of the play. The surroundings began to darken. *** Fast. Kyler gnashed his teeth with one hand covering his eyes. The play was in full swing. I heard that it was a love story of a couple reuniting, but there was a strange plot. The content was like this. The two met, fell in love at first sight, and quickly got married. The story was about happy days, but the man turned out to be a fraudster of the era, and when the woman who found out about it left, the man later realized his true feelings, regretted it, and grabbed hold of love every word of it. It was richer if you went into it, but the overall content was like that. Shit. What are you acting on?
Uncharacteristically, he was busy watching for a long time, but Hazel was really absorbed. In the bright light from the stage, Hazel’s profile came into view clearly. Except for sleeping these days, there are few days when I can see Hazel’s face so mesmerized, but it was a good opportunity. Unless, of course, the content of the play. “How do I trust you? Every word that comes out of your mouth is a lie!” “No, listen to me. Even though I lived a life of a con artist all my life, my feelings for you were sincere.” At that moment, Hazel turned her head and looked at Kyler. Kyler, embarrassed as if he had stumbled upon his feet, cleared his throat. “He’s such a bad guy. How can you cheat on the woman you love?” “….” Hazel turned her head to the front again, but Kyler clearly saw it. The fact that one corner of Hazel’s mouth went up as if laughing. Shit. Kyler stopped looking at Hazel’s face and gritted his teeth again. I wanted to stop that swindler’s muzzle.
Should I just set fire to this place? With Hazel watching closely, that was impossible. Kyler quietly scratched Hazel’s hand, trying to distract me from all the drama. Hazel held out her hand as if telling her not to, without even looking at Kyler. As it continued several times, Hazel gripped Kyler’s hand tightly and glared at him as hard as he could. “You are watching.” As if warning, Hazel nags with her mouth. The eyes were cursing to the fullest. Kyler had to sit on a cushion of thorns until the end of the play, without uttering a single grunt. *** After going on a date with Hazel and having fun, Kyleus took care of the rest of his business and picked up the newspaper he had thrown aside. [Atrocities of Count Gadiel and his wife.] Even after reading the newspaper, which was plastered with all kinds of dirty articles, his anger was not resolved. After seeing Hazel’s fragile expression, I spent quite a bit of time digging up things about Count Gadiel and his wife.
There was no exact evidence because it was so long ago, but fortunately, there were more witnesses left to hear what happened at the time. That Count Gadiel and his wife were not simply strict, but had done something that left Hazel traumatized. Because of Hazel’s power. Dare. It didn’t matter if he drank all of it, but he changed his mind a little when Sid said it wouldn’t be better to focus exclusively on Hazel now. There was also an effect of hearing that he met Hazel because he came from a county family, or that he would have met and married a star chaff. Well, first of all, I stepped on it so that it would never stand up again. Kyler put the paper back. His heart was full, but there was still anger in his eyes. *** A week later. All of the preparations for going to the dukedom were completed before I knew it. I sent the necessary luggage this morning to organize, and all I had to do was my body.
After dressing up and defeating the maid, I tinkered with Annie’s magic tool that I received a week ago. There is a safety ring called a contract, but I am hesitant about getting angry if I contact you for no reason. I bit all the maids and looked around for a long time before activating the magic tool. The magic stone embedded in the coin-like magic tool glowed, and soon a welcome voice was heard. - Hazel? “Yes that’s right.” Then, a breath of relief burst out from the other side. -I arrived safely. I was told that it was delivered well, but there was no contact. “It was too late to catch the timing. How did you know I was there?” I lowered my voice to the point of bending over the communication port. - I also knew the day I came up from the ferrarium. It was very difficult to access. “What happened?” -What happened? Ah yes. That day, I came out of the ferrarium and had a person for a while, but there was no problem. Promise… You did well unexpectedly. This time I breathed a sigh of relief.
For not touching them as promised. In fact, I was worried that the rats and birds might have gotten rid of it without knowing because the inner anxiety was still there. “I can’t do this, though.” - It’s just embarrassing to end it like this. Ah, that Jeonghwaseok. “Yes.” - The amount coming out of the temple is decreasing. I have a warehouse full of them, but maybe it’s because there are a lot of monsters these days, so it seems like they’re buying up supplies? He listened to Annie and nodded. In a little while, they will probably close the volume going out. “That’s enough.” - Can’t we collect more? “There is nothing that can’t be done.” -Then you have to scrape it together. Contact me if necessary. “I’m going to the north tomorrow.” I quickly got to the point. -Yes, red hair in case of emergency. And at the same time, communication was cut off. Red hair in case of emergency?
The communication tool went off along with the password-like words, so I had no choice but to think to myself. What the heck is that I don’t think it refers to the color of my hair. I tilted my head for a while and left the dressing room. “Ah….” I realized belatedly that the hair of the maid who had told me to wait outside had the same red color as mine. It’s because I didn’t pay attention to it on purpose. I stared blankly at the maid, who bowed her head as usual to me. … Hizan. I know you’ve been here for a long time, but when? “Madam, do you need anything? Shall I bring some tea?” “Oh, no. It’s okay, it’s okay.” I stared at the maid’s usual face. No really when?
Episode 90 “My lord, I apologize for causing you concern.” Within weeks, Sid was back in his place. The headache still didn’t go away and I felt like a fog had set in, but I couldn’t put it off any longer as it was the most important time. In the meantime, I thought I was really going to die if I acted a little harshly. Tasted hell I thought she was a weak lady like a petal, but of course I knew that she had tremendous power, but I didn’t know because I had never revealed it to the attendants. As I recall, I ran up the stairs at the sound of my lord’s call, and after that, I felt like I was experiencing hellfire. It felt like being trapped in a pit of fire, like rolling over on endless thorny vines, and there was also pain as if my whole body was being cut into small pieces. And even the fear I felt for the first time. It was as if he had become a witch and was being attacked. You don’t know how many nightmares I’ve had on the bed. It wasn’t just me. Except for the madam and the lord, everyone in the mansion that day was killed, so there were no beds left.
I thought I was going crazy trying to get rid of the pain by lying in bed for weeks. There were even attendants who hadn’t woken up yet. Although he was being treated for breakfast, lunch, and dinner, it seemed that those with weaker spirits woke up later. Even though I can’t remember everything, I really didn’t want to go through this again. However, after being treated with the holy water and purified stone that the madam had given him, he was quickly recovering. Most fortunate of all, the lady decided to stay instead of leaving. That fact alone made Sid very relieved. He was no longer a prisoner, but a benefactor. “I’m going down to the north tomorrow so there’s no problem.” “Yes, I will take care until the end so that there is no inconvenience.” “I’m going to ride the gate anyway, so check what you need and send it right away.” “Yep.” Sid nodded and came out, then paused. Because a good idea came to my mind. “I, lord!” “Why.”
“Are you going to the gate?” “Then what else is there to do?” Sid felt sorry for the master’s words that he didn’t notice at all. Ha, he himself has never been in a relationship, but the lord didn’t even notice this kind of thing. “Isn’t this a good opportunity!” “What.” Oh, you really don’t know. No matter how great a lord, he seemed to be a little above himself in this respect. “It’s good to move only to the gate, but won’t the two of you stick together when you get on the carriage?” “….” “If not all, why don’t we move by carriage only in the safe area?” Sid knew that the two of them were still cold. When I listened to the words of the servants who attended the two of them, they said that sometimes they were almost like a man. It is usually said that the lord follows. At those words, a strange light turned to Kyle’s eyes. “Carriage?”
“Yes! Wouldn’t it be nice to slowly look at the scenery and have a conversation? How are you?” Sid looked at Kyler’s expression and asked. As if it wasn’t worse than I thought, the hand touching my chin didn’t look unpleasant. “Not bad.” “I’ll find out if there’s any scenery worth seeing on the way! I’ll see you in the evening and post it.” “Okay, take a look.” “Yes! Lord, aren’t I of some use?” Sid burned with anticipation, hoping to receive even a little praise. “You were useful from the beginning. Hurry up and find out.” “Yes, lord! I will also check and replace all the wagon cushions and seats.” Sid jumped out of the office excitedly. *** Next day. I came out after finishing all the dressing up to get into the wagon, but I saw Sid. He greeted me with a big smile, but I couldn’t refuse. “I’m glad you recovered well.”
“It’s all thanks to the madam.” I made it like that, what is it thanks to? But Sid’s face looked like someone who was saying hello, not sarcastically or blaming, but really grateful. The moment the wagon door opened, there was an earthquake in my eyes. “… Eh, what is all this?” I grabbed Kyler’s outstretched hand and tried to get into the carriage. The cushions were all white and pink, and they were so full that I could sit on them for several days. In addition, the flowers hung around there are…. From the outside, it looked dark and large, but inside it was a princess’s room. “Looks like the attendants touched it. It must have been a pity that you were gone.” I don’t remember being very close with the attendants, so what’s to be regretful about? “… Can we celebrate in the carriage?” Isn’t that enough for music to come out? I jumped on the wagon, avoiding the rose petals piled on the floor as much as I could.
After getting on the carriage first and sitting there for about 10 minutes, Kyle got on it belatedly. At the same time, I tucked a cushion full of feathers and cotton right next to me. Between Kyler and me to be exact. Kyler’s eyebrows twitched as he tried to attach himself directly to me. “Why a cushion?” “The sides are soft and nice. Can I give you one? There are a lot of them here.” “… Sid, this dog….” “I beg your pardon?” “Huh, no. Depart.” With Kyler’s gloomy voice, the wagon’s wheels started to roll. It’s not difficult to come and go back to the capital, but it’s strange that I’m going to the north. It’s like a trip to a very far place. I snorted that I wouldn’t even turn my head that way for the rest of my life, but I didn’t know if it was because I was getting into the carriage myself. I couldn’t take my eyes off the scenery the whole time the carriage left the garden. The carriage ran quickly to the outskirts where the gate was.
The longer the distance, the worse the nausea and dizziness, so I decided to move several times. It would take at least a month to go from the capital to the Hadid Duchy by carriage, but with that reduced, of course it would be dizzy. Fortunately, there was a gate, so it was possible to move quickly. You have to pay a huge amount to use it because of the maintenance cost, but it was cheap compared to the time. As soon as I came out of the first gate, the carriage fell down one side of the road. I thought I might take a break, but I didn’t. It fell into the main road and the carriage started running. The gate was getting farther and farther away. They hadn’t even been to the north yet. As I was about to ask Kyler, the carriage slowed down and stopped to one side. Sid, who rode with the coachman, got off and knocked on the door. “I’m sorry, lord, ma’am. There is a gate inspection, so it looks like you will have to move by carriage only to the next gate.” Suddenly? “Yes? Why today….” “Sorry. I couldn’t figure it out until the inspection day. It’s all my negligence!”
“I’m not blaming Sid. There is nothing we can do about checking.” “I will slowly tell you that I do not know the wagon so that there is as little inconvenience as possible.” Yeon-sin said that he couldn’t confirm, he was sorry, and he asked for forgiveness even if he was uncomfortable, but he had nothing to say. It wasn’t Sid’s fault, and he could have recovered less, but he couldn’t be blamed. It is said that the gate is inspected, but even a subordinate of a nobleman like that. “Are you okay. Never mind.” “Thank you for counting, madam!” But maybe because of my mood, I felt that Sid was much more loyal to me than before. Didn’t I really dislike it? Why do you do that I would understand if it was because I was suffering from magic, but since it had happened before that, I was even more curious. Anyway, the wagon that left the gate for inspection started running. The scenery outside, where the leaves had started to fall, looked like a painting, but I wondered why it was crawling. I briefly pulled out the cushion for the barrier and poked Kylus in the side.
“Uncomfortable? Shall we go take a break?” “No. It’s not… Will this go within today?”
Episode 91 “It’s still fast enough.” “… You say this is fast?” With a frown on my brow, I pointed to the window and asked Kyler if he was looking properly. Did you see it right? I wanted to ask if walking would be faster. “The coachman seems to be cautious, fearing that you might be in danger. The servants should cherish you so much.” “… I think I’m going to die from frustration, so I think it’s more dangerous now.” There is nothing else to be careful of. I think I’m going to explode and die. I even heard the illusion that the scenery stood still. “I will speed it up soon.” Unlike me who was frustrated, he was just relaxed. The man I knew wasn’t impatient, but he didn’t enjoy being laid back either. Always neat and clear, tick tock. But now that I was enjoying the years and the months, it was just ridiculous.
Yeah what… Will arrive someday The coachman didn’t seem to be going slow, so I decided to enjoy the scenery for a while. The wagon, which was supposed to speed up soon, continued to move slowly even after a long time. I tried to get closer, so I quickly inserted a cushion. The cushion was big enough to make room for a child, but it couldn’t stop his stinging gaze. The carriage was wide enough to accommodate five or six people, but because of the eyes, the inside of the carriage felt cramped. That’s why Kyle’s presence was huge. It was a pity that I hadn’t noticed his existence for so long. “… Stop staring I will pierce your face.” In the end, I was the first to open my mouth to the gaze that didn’t take off even a little bit. Kyler smiled as if he had been waiting. “I’ll stop seeing you if you let me go hand in hand.” “… Just look.” I can’t turn my face I heard the wind blowing from the side.
He asked if he had any intention of looking after him, and he tapped on him, but he turned his shoulder towards the window as if showing off. The smile grew a little thicker. The carriage finally reached the next gate and moved on to the next area. But why are there so many gate inspections today? “Sorry, another inspection….” While the carriage stopped, Sid made another troubled face. After passing one, the other is an inspection. There aren’t even a few fixed gates. I guess it’s fortunate that I didn’t check long distances because I was lucky. It was a check-up every hour of driving. It wasn’t boring because Kylas would say nonsense in the middle, or when he was hungry, he would take out the dessert he had made and eat it, but he felt uncomfortable because it felt like he was on a date. It was like a date at the beginning of the newlyweds. Eventually, we arrived at the last gate before crossing the El Card boundary line. If you leave Elcard, the capital city, the gap between the gates will be quite wide, so it won’t be enough for an hour or two.
This is because there are gates that require a full day’s drive to arrive. On my way to May Blanc, I was more worried because I realized that the empire was far away. It was about an hour after we had left the capital and crossed the border with the northern Sergal to reach the next gate. Funny enough, I had only crossed the boundary line, but the wind seemed to feel different. Instead of being far, it only took two gates to the Hadid Duchy. However, the carriage that had stopped before the gate did not intend to move. Looking through the window, Sid, who entered the gate management office, does not come out even after a long time. Even if we talked about maintenance, it didn’t take this long. “There must be another problem.” After a while, Sid came out. “Wait a minute.” Kyle opened the door and went outside. I watched the door close and turned my head to the window. I saw Sid notice Kyler coming out and run quickly. I watched the two of them.
When Sid said something, Kyle’s face hardened slightly. Seeing that expression, Sid didn’t know what to do. I’m not going to say anything else I had never stopped talking before, but Sid, who had been bedridden for weeks because of me, opened the door slightly. In the meantime, Kyle’s expression got worse. I ended up sweeping my head back, so I opened the door and went out. Fortunately, the simple stairs were not removed, so I was able to come down easily. I brushed off my clothes and moved closer to them. “… It will probably take at least a day or two. I thought there would be a real inspection. I’ve been starving since this morning.” “The nearest one is.” “Because it is now past 2:00 PM… It looks like it will be difficult today.” “Then to the village.” “When I inquired at the management office, they said that I could enter the nearest village before 9:00 p.m. How about staying there… Ah, madam.” Embarrassed, Sid bowed his head with his arms at his side. “Hazel.”
“Do you want to check again?” Kyler flinched for a moment, then let out a low sigh. “They say it will be operational the day after tomorrow.” “There are frequent inspections. I know there are not many gates here.” It was near the border of the region, so it was literally forests, plains, and mountains in the distance. Kyler, who was frowning, came a little closer to me as if he had remembered the method. “Wait a little bit in the carriage. I’ll contact the mansion and have them bring the movement scroll.” I nodded and frowned. “Wait. Then I’ll let someone do it? Are you trying to get me here?” “That way is the best.” “How far is it to town? I overheard you a little while ago, didn’t you say something at 9pm, Sid?” Then Sid nodded once more. “Yes, madam. I think I will have to run until morning to reach the next gate portal, and I think I will be able to enter the nearest town before 9 or 10 pm at the latest.” “What time is it?” “It’s just past 2:30.”
Then you have to drive for about 7 hours at most to get to the village. During the subjugation, he lasted for more than 10 hours in a worse wagon, so that much was nothing. Of course, I didn’t go through it, but I remembered all the hardships along with my previous memories. Similarly, I had a hard time going to May Blanc. I almost rested anyway, so my body was light. The carriage must have been running so slowly. Even if he called someone from the mansion, it seemed like he would have to wait for well over two hours. That attendant couldn’t use the movement scroll, so it would take a whole lot of time to go back. It would be comfortable for me, but in many ways, it was a way for many people to be tired. “Then it would be better to go to the village. It only takes 7 hours. Go ahead.” Kyler then made an even worse expression than before. “How can you ride a carriage for 7 hours? It’s nonsense. Sid, contact the port….” “Am I okay? That’s how you’ve always come.” I stopped Kyler from giving orders to Sid. “… That.”
“That? Just do it.” I could see Sid rolling his eyes, unable to do this or that. “No. Sid, something. Go right away….” “Oh really! Just come.” Eventually, I grabbed Kyler’s hand and pulled him. “Swimming…!” Kyler stopped talking and blinked his eyes with a visibly puzzled look on his face. I didn’t care and pulled him more towards me. “Just come.” I don’t listen to you, really. I grabbed Kyler’s hand and dragged him to the wagon as if I were bringing a troubled child. Fortunately, it was pure. He hurriedly climbed onto the carriage first, then stretched out his hand and urged Kyler to come up quickly. “I’ll get really angry if I’m late, so get on quickly.” “….” Then, for some reason, Kyler quietly got on board. “I will tell you that I do not know the wagon as carefully as possible.” “Please, Sid.”
“No!” Sid came belatedly, stopped earlier, raised the simple steps and closed the carriage door. Kyler was staring straight ahead as if he was lost. I looked out the window and waited for the carriage to depart before turning to Kyler with a sigh. “Now, let’s go quietly to the village. Okay? Why don’t you take a long carriage ride? You can get on the gate tomorrow. What a big deal….” As if to warn once again, I emphasized it by raising my finger, but he laughed, covering his mouth and curling his eyes. “….” “What, why are you laughing?” Are my words funny now?
Episode 92 Then, the corners of her eyes straightened in an instant. “I didn’t laugh.” “You just laughed.” “You didn’t see well, big.” “Put your hands down.” After hesitating, Kyleus removed his hand. The smile was gone as if it had never happened. Although the corners of my mouth twitched a little. “I really didn’t laugh.” I was obviously laughing. “… Great.” I put the cushion next to me again and left myself in the carriage. *** Although he spoke enthusiastically, as Kylers said, the 7-hour carriage ride was a bit overwhelming. They forcibly endured for up to three hours, but after more than that, even the well-cushioned wagons began to come back little by little. After moving his body in a comfortable direction a few times, Kyleus pulled the string.
Before I could stop him, he moved faster. “Get some rest.” “It’s okay, nothing is wrong.” Either way, Kyler stopped the carriage. As soon as Sid got down the stairs and opened the door, Kyler lowered his leg and said, “Let’s rest for a while.” As I hesitated, Kyler held out his hand. “I have a chair outside, so take a break and go. Because it’s okay.” “… Then just five minutes.” I got off the wagon and sat down on the simple chair Sid had prepared for me. Sitting outside was definitely different. Maybe it’s because it’s open, so it’s like ventilation. I grunted involuntarily and straightened my legs, and Kyler smiled knowingly. “Don’t laugh at me.” I’m glad I didn’t come in a dress though. To be honest, wearing a dress when going out at Lcard was burdensome. I also like pretty dresses, and there are times when I really want to dress up, but the reason was elsewhere.
After Kyler’s accident, if I went out wearing only a dress, it would be stuffed into the newspaper. In the end, she got tired and came to the point of giving up the dress. “Madam, would you like something cold?” Hizan came over and held out a cup to me. “Ah, thank you. Would you like a drink, too?” “I’m okay.” Then Hizan nodded and stepped back. I glanced at Hizan as I drank cold tea. I hadn’t spoken to Hizan properly yet, but he always followed me like a shadow. Even then, when I was with Kyler, I would step back on my own as if I had been an assistant for a long time. I mean, it’s really amazing. Since when did you start being at the duke’s residence? I couldn’t even talk properly because I was having a hectic day, but I thought I should have a proper conversation when I arrived at the duchy. After I finished my tea and set it down, Kylers knelt down in front of me and took one of my arms and started kneading it. “Are you okay. I’ll be back soon anyway.”
“You’re quite stubborn.” I rolled my eyes at Kyler as he massaged my arm. “Heh, I’m only going to do it for you.” I just stared blankly at the gentle kneading to the other side. After I kneaded both my arms, Kylers grabbed my ankle. I knew exactly what to do and stopped him right away. “Oh, that’s it!” “It was solid. It just takes a moment.” I even took off my shoes, and as I massaged my feet, I let out a moan. “Eww….” “While doing this, what?” “… I told you not to laugh at me.” “If you drop by at the inn, it will be fine. Be patient. How are you?” His big hands kneaded both his feet and his calves, and the tip of his chin felt hot for no reason. “Hey, it’s really over now.” But Kyler’s gaze was fixed somewhere on my body. Looking like he was struggling, I wondered why, then I reached out and covered his eyes.
His gaze was directed to the thigh. “Is it okay?” The corners of Kyle’s mouth went up slightly. “What am I?” “You’ve got weird eyes now.” “I’m afraid it will hurt. You suffered the most.” “What, what are you struggling with! Will you stand up then? really.” Seeing his face full of teasing, I put my hand away and glared at him. Kyler was busy trying on my shoes again with a smile on his face. After that, I took a break for 5 minutes while being wary of Kyler. He said as he climbed back into the carriage. “It’s okay to speed up, so I’d better tell them to go to the village quickly.” “Don’t do that. Ride first.” After I got on and told Sid, he got on as well. I said that I could speed up a little more, and I arrived in less than 3 hours for a distance that would have taken 4 hours. It passed through the village before 8:00 in the evening. It was a free village, not belonging to a noble estate, so the walls were on the weak side, but there were many lanterns installed, and
there were quite a lot of people even in the evening. “I see a lot of mercenaries.” “I guess so. Get off here.” “Are you there already?” He nodded and opened the carriage door. The place we arrived at was an inn on the axis of the largest building in town. “Even if it’s uncomfortable, just endure it for a day. Sorry for the trouble.” I grabbed his hand and stopped. “… I’m not stupid enough to blame that. I mean… It’s okay, so don’t worry about it.” This time, Kyler smiled softly without hardening his expression. “Do what your wife says.” Fortunately, the inn was very tidy. The owner couple was also warm, and while trying to take care of this and that, they did not try to humble themselves excessively, so the burden was less. It was the best except for having to spend time together in a small room because they even prepared rooms for the attendants. To be honest, I was a bit suspicious this time too, but it didn’t look like I was cheating because the restaurant on the first floor was so
noisy. After taking a bath in the warm water prepared by the host, I was really tired like a raging wave. I was dozing while hugging the soft cushion I had brought from the wagon, when I heard a click and the door open. “I thought it was locked.” Looking up, I saw Kylas with wet hair. “It would be more unlucky to get caught on me than to pick a lock.” “If you fall asleep, you won’t know even if you carry it.” “By the way, where have you been?” “I hope the mercenaries below will be quite good.” “I hired you?” “Because it doesn’t look good.” “It’s one night, but what do you do?” “Better than worrying.” “Are you leaving early in the morning? I’m going to sleep now….” I collapsed on my side and lay on my back, burying my face in the cushion and mumbling. He reached behind his back and pointed to the gold that he had previously made into clothing.
“Don’t come over here.” A chuckle was heard from behind, and the bed tilted heavily. A large hand passed from behind and gently ran through her hair. “Sleep in peace.” I have to throw it out. It was so soft that it made me fall asleep. *** “… Gel.” I think I fell asleep pretty deeply. I heard a muffled voice in my ear. Is it a dream “Hazel, wake up.” I forcibly pulled up my eyelids, which were heavier than weights, at the touch that brushed my cheeks. “… Huh?” “Hazel, wake up.” Kyler was waking me up. The night seems still dark, but why are you waking me up? I still have a long way to go.
I cocked my head again. I’m tired. “Um, why? I’ll just sleep….” “Hazel.” As if it couldn’t be done, I swept it down to my back while holding it. I sighed and barely opened my eyes again. “Why why. Woke up… What happen?” “It looks like a demon has entered the village. I’m going out for a while, so stay here with the escorts.” “A witch?” At those words, my mind, which seemed to be about to fall asleep again, was shattered. “A witch?” With a short kiss on the forehead, he put a coat on me. “I’m doing this for a little while. Don’t open the window I will come to see the situation.” Kyler was already perfectly dressed. He nodded his head in the middle of the frenzy, opened the door and talked to someone, and Hizan and the two escorts who accompanied him the whole time entered. I grabbed him by the collar before he got up. “Never come out.”
“Kyler.” “I’ll just check and come. I’ll be back soon.” Kyler kissed my hand briefly and left. I came to my senses again in bewilderment, but the door was closed, and one guard stood at the window and one at the door. After completely falling asleep, I looked out the window and put on my clothes. I quickly tidied up my messy hair from sleeping. “Is anyone aware of the situation outside?” Then the escort with neatly tied green hair nodded. It was the same as hearing the name Serez. “Yes, madam. 10 minutes ago, a group of monsters came to the entrance of the village and they are confronting it. Fortunately, there are a lot of mercenaries in town, so you should be able to deal with them.” “Some extent?” It was a fact that I knew right away that monsters were infested in the north, but they appeared before I even stayed for a day, so I thought it was a dangerous area. Even if the territory managed by the lord is fine, there will always be danger in such a free village. “I was informed that there are several medium-sized monsters. More details….”
Thud! Suddenly there was a loud noise outside, like an earthquake. He turned his head toward the window.
Episode 93 The sound was louder than expected. My body flinched in surprise. “It seems that there is a noise because we are in a standoff.” Serez blocked me as I headed for the window. Thud! thud! It’s not like the vibration of a medium-sized monster. There was also a faint howl of the Witchbeast. It became uncomfortable to sit comfortably in bed any longer. “Is it a medium-sized monster?” “Yes? Another article told me that….” Eventually I got out of bed. The escort knights’ eyes were filled with bewilderment, but they couldn’t sit still and wait when they didn’t know what the situation was like outside. “I’ll just check and come. I’ll be back soon.” Kylas, who is no one else, won’t be easily defeated by the Witchbeast, but…. It seems that it is because of the occupational disease that is stuck in the body.
“Hizan. I have to go out, so could you pack some clothes for me?” “Yes? No, madam. He told me to stay in this room.” “I’ll check this for a while and come back. I’m just checking.” I rearranged and buttoned the coat Kylas had put on earlier. “Lady. You don’t have to worry because we’re taking care of it. Escorts and mercenaries are taking care of the outside as well.” Hizan and the two escort knights took turns blocking me. Either that or not, as I headed toward the door, the escort knight guarding the front blocked me firmly. “If there are more than two medium-sized dogs, there are more than thirty small ones. The North mostly travels in groups. And this is not the sound of a medium-sized monster. If it takes 30 minutes, if I go, it will take 10 minutes. Hizan, there are my shoes.” “It is not a matter of time, madam. We put your safety first….” Just before I left, I looked at my watch and saw that I had slept for four hours. “Hizan, you are here. Just follow Serez. You’re hizan and you’re guarding here. Don’t worry, I’ll take care of it later.” “Lady!” Even though it was outside, they slept so much that they didn’t even notice the noise. I roughly stopped those who tried to stop me and brought only Serez out.
Serez was restless even as he followed behind. “You don’t have to worry because I said I brought you out.” “Ha, but still, the safety of the lady comes first….” When I came out, the sound of the confrontation was more clearly audible. It was not a sound heard in one place. A clash could be heard from both sides. “… Even the afterword?” Even if it’s early morning and it’s good for the monsters to wander around, how can they come through the front and back gates? I had to stop halfway and decide. Do you go through the front door or through the back door? When I listened closely, the back door was a little more noisy with the monster cries. On the other hand, the front door is quiet. I turned to the back door. First of all, I had to reduce the number here and go. Well, there might be Kyler in the back door. “Serez, let’s go over there.” Serez came after me with a face almost crying now. Did you run to the back door for about 5 minutes?
It was a small town, so I could see the back entrance right away. At the same time, three huge shadows and people in a confrontation between the dust caught my eyes. Under the light of the street lamps, the misty dust looked like fog. I quickly moved my gaze and found the person. ‘… Doesn’t exist.’ Neither Kyle’s figure nor the other escort knights could be seen among the people in the confrontation. He was about to turn toward the front door, but hesitated. There are four mercenaries facing the back gate. Three medium-sized beasts. Everyone was good, but it was harder than I thought. Just looking at it, it seemed that the demonic beast had burst into the front door first, and people had flocked there, and then a mercenary staying at the inn came out this way. “Ha….” However, the confrontation seemed to be delayed as the three medium-sized dogs were attached to them. “Serez, escort me behind me.” “Ha, yes, ma’am. Do not worry.”
Serez eventually gave up on stopping me and drew a knife, probably determined to protect my back. After making my judgment, I quickly dug in among the mercenaries. As soon as I took a seat behind the mercenary, who looked a bit relaxed, I prepared to use my magic. Elemental magic is more like a gem bottle, but I can still do simple things, so I shoot small sparks into the eyes of the beasts like lightning. Kreung! The moment I caught the attention of the three medium-sized monsters, I immediately blinded them and stopped their movements. “Now!” While the monsters hesitated, grabbed their faces and twisted their bodies, the mercenaries gave me a look for a moment and then rushed at them. I continued to focus on holding the beasts eyes and feet. After running around for a while, the mercenaries use their swords, and the two thump! He dropped his head and fell down. “After.” The remaining one wrapped around its body with the phantom thorn vine, which is no different from my specialty, and slammed the sparks like before. Even though there was no blazing fire like a fire wizard, the flames that were transferred in an instant burned the body along the vines.
At least he succeeded in confounding the Witchbeast. Finally, a mercenary jumped up and threw down his sword. Cooong. The Witchbeast, who had the heaviest body, collapsed unsightly. “… Done.” Now all the little ones have run away and there are only five or six of them, so if you have that level of skill, you should be able to solve it on your own. I quickly stepped back and turned to Serez. Serez was watching in awe. “Cerez?” “Oh, yes, yes? lady!” “It looks like we’ve sorted it out here, so I’ll have to go to the front door.” I heard a mercenary calling me from behind, but I hurriedly ran toward the front door. Then came the voice of thanks. Fortunately, the front door was almost finished. There were about 20 people gathered, including our escort, but I could see the remains of the beasts scattered around. The remains of a large demon were lying on one side.
The moment you find Kyler’s figure, thump, thump-! I could see the humanoid beast’s head being cut off by the man’s sword. The humanoid monster was small, but it had clear red eyes and a purple magic stone embedded in its forehead. Why is there a follower witch here too…? I stopped in surprise, but the dead follower’s corpse burned black. In the meantime, other knights and mercenaries quickly cleaned up the surroundings. “Huh, I’ll organize this here and go to the back door….” His eyes met with Kylas, who was turning around as he put his sword in. Her red eyes widened and narrowed in displeasure for an instant. It came in front of me with a step more frightening than that of the Witchbeast. “Hazel, why the hell are you here? Didn’t you hear me telling you not to come out?” Angry or not, I inspected him from head to toe without knowing. “… Not hurt….” “Hazel.” I came to my senses belatedly and looked up into Kyler’s eyes. It was burning with fire.
“Oh, it’s not that I didn’t listen to you, I just came out for a moment to figure out the situation because there was a sudden loud noise.” Kyler’s chin bulged and then disappeared. “What do you have to figure out? Do you feel like you’re playing house? You never came out of your room. Didn’t I hear you keep your wife in the room?” “I’m sorry!” Kyler’s gaze questioned Serez from behind. I took a step aside, blocking his angry vision. “I just left. Serez came out to protect me. I’m going, but what kind of power does this guy have? More than just a follower… Right?” “Alec! Let’s finish tidying up the surroundings. Go outside and make sure there are no more demons. Kayla, you go to the back door and check the situation. Sid, when things are settled, you can re-deploy mercenaries at the inn.” Kyler didn’t answer the question, and he hugged me and headed towards the inn. It was a very hasty and urgent gesture. Surprised, I grabbed Kyler’s shoulder as I was lifted like a piece of baggage. “No, wait, wait…! I can walk. I can walk! And the back door is all sorted out. I don’t think there’s any need to go.” All of a sudden, Kyler’s red eyes caught on mine.
“… What?” “There were about three large crabs at the back door. The mercenaries were fighting, so you helped me….” Kyler, who had been walking at a terrifying pace, stopped abruptly. “You went to the back door too?” “I know you’re over there… I want it to sound.” Kyler sighed in exasperation. The hushed voice was muffled. “Are you really laughing at me now?”
Episode 94 “What, what?” “Is it really that hard to be told not to come out safely?” “No, I….” I was worried at best, and when I came out, Kyler was angry at me like a fire. “Is it difficult for you to listen to me for a second, so you come out like this? If it was meant to turn my insides, it worked. That’s amazing.” There was a lot of sarcasm in what he said as he hurriedly walked to the inn. I know you’re angry, but when you say that, I’m starting to get angry too. No, just say it nicely! “Nothing dangerous! And if it was dangerous, I would have saved myself, and there was no problem, but why did you say that…!” “Yes, you are right. You don’t have to listen to me.” I was sarcastic once more, and I was angry. At best, I came out worried at most. “Put it down. I want to get off.” “….”
“Get down, you bastard….” Kyler didn’t even listen to me and entered the inn and started climbing the stairs. In the meantime, I got even more angry and hit Kylus on the shoulder with my fist. Even so, it was a gist. He didn’t listen until he finally came up to the room and put me down on the bed. He only glanced at the maid and escort. “… I’ll change my clothes and come back.” “I just left because I was worried about people, I didn’t mean anything else.” I didn’t want to say that I was worried about you even if I died soon, so I said it like a sting. “I’ll change clothes and come back, so tell me later.” Then he left. I was too embarrassed to say more. Meanwhile, Hizan came back. He was holding a tray with wet towels on it. “Madam, I will attend.” “… Just clean it up a bit.”
I dejectedly took off my shoes and coat and said to Hizan. Is this something to be so angry about? Kyler came in long after I had washed myself and changed my clothes. Seeing that my hair was wet, it looked like I had washed it again. I noticed that the fiery momentum from earlier had subsided, but I deliberately didn’t even look at him. As I took a step closer, I sat down with my back straight. “Hazel.” “….” “… I did it because I was worried that you might go wrong for a moment. Because this place is different from El Card.” A heavy voice came from behind. “….” “I was overdoing it. Sorry to startle you.” Hearing his soothing voice made me cry again. “… It’s just, it’s just a nice thing to say. Even if you say that, I understand everything. No matter what you think of me, it’s possible to make sense.” “Yeah, I know. It was obviously my fault for insisting on why I came out. I didn’t understand the situation behind me and just worried.”
He called me “Hazel” again in a low voice. I turned around slightly and pushed him as hard as I could. In the meantime, he knelt down and sat down in front of me. I was about to turn my head to the side when a large hand landed on my cheek first. “It’s okay if you don’t get hurt. It’s my fault.” As he turned his head to make eye contact with me and spoke, the steam cooled down. It’s annoying. Who got angry first…. I was disgusted and covered his eyes with my hand. It was also because I was a little too sincere. “It’s really selfish.” Kyler, embarrassed, gently touched the back of my hand. “It’s my fault.” “….” He must have been a really selfish man.
Chapter 14.
Love And Hate, What Are They Looking For? Fortunately, nothing happened in the morning. I must have slept with the gold cut, but when I woke up in the morning, I was held in my arms, so I made another mess. Kyler’s mouth was torn when he made an excuse that he couldn’t help it because the room was too small. Embarrassing, really. When the remains of the demon beast were cleaned up, the innkeeper and his wife greeted each other as if they were grateful and bowed. In the morning, it was rare to see at an inn, and I was even treated to steak with very good quality meat. Anyway, we woke up two hours later than originally planned because of the monster swarm that had occurred the night before, got ready, and got on the carriage. From the village to the next gate, we had to drive for several more hours. But maybe it was because I slept soundly, my condition wasn’t much different from when I left the mansion yesterday. “… Where are the cushions?” “What a cushion.” “They were here yesterday.”
The cushion I had been using as a shield all day yesterday was gone. It was pretty decorated, but only the cushions were missing. “I don’t know.” “I don’t know what. There were more than five full cushions besides the one I took to the inn.” “I guess the Witchbeast took it.” “… Are you saying that?” Kyle then opened the door again. “Sid.” “Yes, lord. Did you call?” “Did you see the cushion here?” “What kind of cushion?” Sid made a puzzled face. “There were more than five cushions in here.” “Cushion? i don’t know… Ah! Yesterday, it seems that the Witchbeast also attacked the wagon. It was messy and the coachman had a hard time cleaning it up.” “I see.” “….”
These people are real “If you really need it, I’ll get it from the village! It may take half a day….” “… Sid, it’s okay. Close the door, Kyler.” Kyler closed the door as if he had waited. I glared at him as hard as I could, but he calmly shrugged his shoulders. Eventually, the carriage, empty and without cushions, set off. He slightly turned his body to block Kylas, who was sneaking closer. “Tell me if you’re having a hard time.” I nodded my head and watched them leave the village through the window, but something came to mind. “Oh, yesterday.” “Huh.” “The one you got rid of is the Follower Witch, right?” Kyler nodded. “That’s right, Hazel. That’s what you think.” I remembered the back of this man who swung his sword without hesitation. Even the knights of the imperial palace seemed to have no difficulty in cutting down the stumped follower at once.
“Do you often see me here in Sergal? Isn’t it like that?” “Very. I think I’ve seen it three times before yesterday.” If so, it means that they are not easy to see even in the North. The second in a few months already. Can I really just stay like this? I tried to point out helpful directions without getting too involved, but I was worried about what would happen if people dear to me were injured or died. In the end, before the power of darkness grows bigger, there is no way to stop it other than to start a war with the beasts. Would that be better? Even if I tried to stop it, it was hard to make up my mind, fearing that the future that was supposed to have a happy ending would turn upside down because of me. Although he often gave information to Jed and Lily, he literally only helped a little bit. There are now many ties that I have reached here to simply observe. Even if the main characters survived, the lives of people who appear as extras in the original work, such as Dylan, Lux, and Josh, could not be guaranteed. Can I face them while ignoring the guilt? Not to mention, Eggman and Ginger, whom I sent away, will not be able to escape death when they enter a fierce battle someday.
When they said their last goodbyes, they urged them not to go anywhere near the north, but it was up to them to decide what happened after that. If they don’t listen to me…. I closed my eyes tightly in horror. It was hard to pretend not to know anymore. The number of monsters continues to increase, and at this rate, the dying land will gradually appear. It is a polluted land occupied by the demons that people say. Water, land, and nothing else. Demonic beasts are running wild and dripping black power, so it can’t be contaminated. At this rate, things that are closely related to people’s lives will soon become contaminated and cause trouble. I know that, so I’m in the process of sweeping the purification stones, but apart from that, people’s safety…. Above all, my struggles deepened because this man’s future was uncertain. I’m leaving in a year, but this man…. Unknowingly, I glanced at him. “Why? Are you tired after waking up yesterday morning?” “I was just staring. Im not tired.”
“Then look more, it’s okay.” “It’s okay.” In the original version, he was probably just hiding himself. I don’t think this man was involved in a war or anything. Because he didn’t have to go to war with the demons. It still bothers me that he disappeared at the end…. If I had someone below me, I would have put it. A man who doesn’t bow down even in front of the emperor can’t be a worshiper of evil. There’s no way he’s a demon king. If Kyler was involved, he wouldn’t be killing time so casually. Although extraordinarily busy. So this man… Are you always busy with work? I was immersed in such troubles the whole time in the carriage. Even until we reached the last gate to the Duchy. “Hazel.” “….” “Hazel.” “… Huh?” “It’s all here. As long as you pass here, it is Yeongji.”
A gate appeared in front of me. “Oh, is there any problem here?” “Yeah, are you tired?” “Little bit. Really little.” “Be patient.” Soon the carriage passed through the gate with a slight rumble. As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw a completely different landscape from where I had just been. “….” An exceptionally vast land. Dense coniferous trees, behind which a huge mountain range stands like a wall. A bizarre shape with dense forests on the grayish-white desolate land. Even the air felt different when I opened the window slightly. And in the distance, I could see a fortress wall as strong and high as a mountain range. Finally, we arrived at Hadid Mansion.
Episode 95 People seeing it for the first time all came out and welcomed the carriage. As soon as I got off the carriage, all the neatly dressed attendants came out and bowed down. “You went through a lot to come, Your Excellency, madam.” The neat looking butler faced us in front. The atmosphere was markedly different from that of Baron Edish, the manager of the town house in the capital, and the attendants who had been living in the Ferrarium. Definitely a calmer and quieter atmosphere. It even calmed me down. Behind them was an iron gate the size of a house and a magnificent castle. This is Duke Hadid’s Castle…. I really didn’t know you’d come here. It’s funny that I’m here because I’m so dishonest. It was much grander and covered in achromatic colors than was described in the original work. I came to see high-rise houses and shops all the way, but rather, the town looked sophisticated enough to be close to the capital.
“Since my wife is tired, let’s prepare the bath water first.” “Yes, all of the rooms you will be staying in have been tidied up. I have prepared the bath water in advance, so I will take care of you as soon as you enter.” Unexpectedly, I followed Kylas inside, and unlike the cold gray castle, a warm feeling circulated. “There is no greenhouse.” I looked around the hallway. “You will get used to it soon. If there is anything uncomfortable, tell me. I’ll have everything ready. This is your room to stay.” “Ah, then the next room is….” “It’s also my room.” “Ah….” Somehow, it was surprisingly wide. It’s really unnecessarily wide, very. “You’re so openly sorry.” “I didn’t know it would show.” As I frowned and regretted it, Kyler smiled. “Here, too, I’ll assign you familiar servants.” “Thank you.” As expected, Hizan didn’t seem to notice.
I thought it would be much more thorough than before. He said that he would come back after watching the bath water come in and finish it for a while, and then went out after saying to relax. “I’ll help you take a bath, ma’am.” “Thank you. I’ll ask you a favor.” I was really tired today, so I went into the bath water and left myself to the attendants. The body that had been hardened by the long carriage ride melted. *** Everyone was friendly, but it was an unfamiliar place, so I fell asleep while waiting for Kyler, and I felt a tickling feeling digging through my hair. When I opened my eyes, my vision was blurry. It was night enough to turn on the sleeping lights. I tried to pretend I knew it by lifting my body, but I just buried my face in the pillow and said. Earlier, the maid said that she would relax her body, so when she got a massage, her body was sluggish due to fatigue. Or maybe it was because of the hand brushing his hair. “When did you come in?” “Just before.”
“I couldn’t even rest.” “It’s okay, rest.” “The butler is kind. The maid, Mrs. Tene, whom I greeted earlier.” “I should commend you.” I procrastinated, sat halfway up, and passed the time in a daze for a long time. I was staring at the corner of the bed or the floor without doing anything, but Kyle suddenly broke into my field of vision. “What are you thinking about.” I frowned at him who blocked my view and turned my head to the side. Then Kyler turned me towards me with the blanket on. “Ah really.” “Huh? Who do you think?” “… I wonder if it was a good thing to come here.” “… Do you regret it?” “Hmm… Looking back over the past year, it seems pretty turbulent.” “I will do my best to make you comfortable. Sleep some more.” As I patted my eyes, I turned to the watch. It was two in the morning. While telling me to sleep, Kyler didn’t look good.
Rather, he tilted his head to one side instead of trying to lie down as if he would wake up soon. “Is there anything more to do?” “You just need to finish. I’ll be back soon, so go to sleep.” I asked him what he was working so hard on, and I was just going to sleep. It’s because I seem to care about him too much, and I feel like I’m living like before. Instead of answering, he nodded, and Kyler briefly kissed his forehead and left. The door closed with a click, and the bedroom felt much more spacious. I woke up from sleep. My head, which I thought would become clearer as time went on, was engulfed in confusion. It was said that it was a choice that could not be helped, that there was no other option but this…. “Ha….” Did that man’s actions now originate from Noah Edish? Or is it Kyler Hadid’s performance? Or is that the true face of Kyler Hadid? I sighed as if I was moaning, covering my face with both hands.
*** After two days, my condition improved completely. He shut himself up in his room, attended by Caylus and his attendants, and after a day, he came out out of curiosity. Honestly, it’s not just curiosity, but if you know the movement line of Kyleus and the structure of the castle, wouldn’t it be possible to escape? This place was far more advantageous to Kyler than the Duke of the capital. Since I was born and raised here, I probably go around with my eyes closed. But I wasn’t. A beginner among beginners! They might bump into each other on occasion, but it was to organize their own movement so as not to reply each time. Until yesterday, I think I was a little tired and fell for Kyler’s tricks. Another day passed and I wondered why I was so confused. Phew, I guess this is why you shouldn’t leave yourself in chaos. It really was a big deal. There is no future Following the maid’s explanation, I went to his office, the study-cumoffice, the dining room, and various rooms and reception rooms prepared for me to stay.
“Are you having a hard time?” The half-gray-haired head maid, Mrs. Tenne, asked me. “No, it’s fine.” “Put your words at ease. It’s nothing else, there’s a place I really want to show you, so I asked.” “Where?” The maid smiled and bowed her head as if asking me to follow her, guiding me. This is the Duchy of Hadid, and since this is the main castle, I expected the maid to be a little tricky. After all, I was a commoner, and I thought it would be very different from the kind of duchess they wanted. I don’t care about where I come from, but the duke’s position is different. I said that I had a good first impression of Kyler, but in fact, most of the people here had a strong impression and had a cool atmosphere, so I wondered if they were chosen on purpose. All of them had fair skin, and their features were strong enough to not be intimidated no matter where they were presented. So, I was a little depressed, but contrary to my worries, the head maid and the butler, who seemed to be in their 50s, were just kind. Mrs. Tenne took me to a huge glasshouse.
I didn’t know that something like this would be installed in the open garden in the middle of the main castle. Yesterday, the castle was so warm that it was joked that it was like a greenhouse, but it really was. “… Awesome. It’s like a piece of art.” Madame Tene’s smile deepened in my appreciation. “It looks good, but there is a reason I showed it.” Mrs. Tenne opened the glass door and went inside. As soon as I entered, I felt the damp warmth. Along with the fragrant scent of flowers, I heard the sound of flowing water somewhere. There is also a table where you can drink tea. “Now that you are the owner of this castle, you are welcome to come whenever it is convenient for you. The door is always open to you.” “Thank you.” As I stared at it, Mrs. Tenne took me a little further inside. But you said there was a reason you showed me this way. The moment I thought about it, I saw a door inside. The towering white metal door with no room in front and back matched well with the green-filled greenhouse.
“This inside has the strongest barrier among all castles. And if you go down underground, there is an air-raid shelter that can block anything.” Mrs. Tenne pulled something out of her sleeve. It was a black diamond-shaped magic crystal. As I approached it, the metal door, which looked thick even at first sight, slid open. I hesitated in a daze, but Mrs. Tene looked at me and nodded as if I could go inside. … You want me to go in there?
Episode 96 Are you sure you don’t want to lock it up? Are you plotting any tricks? Maybe that’s why he made a warm impression on me. Maybe it’s the family history that hides the expression well. It was strangely kind. I wouldn’t like it a little due to the situation, but could you treat me like this as soon as I arrived? It was clear that there was an ulterior motive. I hesitated with all sorts of doubts, but Mrs. Tenne smiled and looked at me more closely. Shit…. “… I’ll go down.” His wife treated him favorably, but he couldn’t come up with a reason to refuse. I couldn’t help but swallow my saliva with tension and slowly descended inside. As soon as you open the door placed on the ground, there is a space like this. Every time I went down the stairs, the lights that illuminated the front turned on by themselves one by one, as if magic was working everywhere. “It’s pretty deep.”
I thought I would go down soon, but I was amazed by the endless stairs. “It’s a space to protect.” A friendly voice came from behind. I went all the way down with a strange imagination that I might be pushed from behind. There was another door below. “You can open it with this.” From behind, Mrs. Tene held out the magic crystal that opened the door earlier. When it was handed over and brought in, the door opened inward with a gurgling, majestic sound. The inside was much brighter than the stairs. “Wide.” “If you overlap your body, you will probably be able to enter all the attendants in the duchy.” It was bright as if the sun had risen because there were many lights, so there was no difficulty in looking around. One wall was made up of shelves down to the bottom, and there were potion bottles of all kinds of strange colors. “What is this?”
“A potion that can be consumed while staying inside. There are ingredients that can be stored for a long time, but space can be tight. Potions have been specially processed so that they can be stored forever without an expiration date. There are also healing pills.” “… No expiration date?” “Yes. You never know what kind of danger will come.” Oh my god. How much is all this I understand that in order to do such special processing, the wizards of the Mage Tower have to process it. The price is so high that I can’t even dream of it. There was also a place to sleep, and some books. In the case of a small number of people, it is just amazing that they can survive here for a year. “Have you ever used this place?” “Not while I was at the Duke Castle.” “Okay.” I asked if there had ever been a monster attacking me to the point where I had to use this place, but it was fortunate. Then it seemed that there would be no use of this place unless a natural disaster occurred. “Do you have another room?”
I found another door to the left. I thought it was just a pattern because it had the same color as the wall, but there was a doorknob. “There is another identical room inside.” “Iced coffee.” Then there was nothing more to see. I glanced at Mrs. Tene and was wary. It might be something that Kylas ordered me to do, or he might arbitrarily lock me up here because he didn’t like me. Looking at the atmosphere these days, it doesn’t seem like that at all… Just in case you didn’t know, I put a simple illusion to make it easier to escape. Because of that, Mrs. Tenne was talking into the air. In her eyes, it’ll look like I’m in front of you. Currently, I was looking at the situation behind the scenes. Even if you’re old, it’s a little bit difficult to attack right away even if you have a bad heart… I was going to leave if I had to, so I continued talking to the back of my wife’s head without going deep into the room. ‘High.’ No matter how much magic stones were used to catch the air flow, the space was more comfortable than I thought, and I could see why there were so many stairs when I looked up.
Overall, it was so grand that it was difficult to think of it as an air defense shelter. “It’s really nice.” “It’s the secret pride of the duke’s castle.” “Iknow, right. It’s something I’m proud of, but it’s a pity that I can’t boast about it.” I saw the side profile of Mrs. Tene, smiling warmly at me as a welcome. Why are you laughing so warmly, more frighteningly? “Shall I go out?” “Yes, I will see you.” Funny enough, Mrs. Tenne led me back to the ground. Even if there were no problems, there were not too many, so the awkwardness continued to follow throughout the follow-up. Until she climbed up and closed the door, Mrs. Tenne was only polite. “Ah, here.” I belatedly walked to the place where Mrs. Tene’s gaze was heading, dispelled the illusion, and held out the magic crystal I had. I didn’t really need it when I closed the door, and when I pushed it with human power, it automatically locked, so I’ve been holding it ever since.
However, Mrs. Tene did not receive the magic crystal, which was like a key, and only looked at me. Rather, he made a questionable face as to why he gave it to him. “Now the owner must keep it.” “Yes yes?” This one? me? “Because the lady is now another owner of the duke’s house.” “Ah… However, I still….” I’ll be leaving this place after a year anyway, but even if I had it, it would only be a burden to my heart. Especially in this confusing situation, whether he’s holding me because he’s offended or if he wants to show his sincerity. Of course, I plan to do my best as the duchess according to the contract, but I don’t think I need to have this kind of authority. I held out the magic crystal again to Mrs. Tene, who was smiling at me. “I know what you mean, but more than anything, I am very grateful that you believe in me, but there are still many things I lack. I haven’t been here in a while, and I think I need some more guidance from Mrs. Tene. Could you take care of me, at least until I get used to this place?” When I said it as politely as I could, Mrs. Tenne made a surprised face.
After a while, Mrs. Tene, whose expression was hidden, reluctantly accepted the magic crystal I held out. “… I understand what you mean. Then I’ll take care of it until you say it’s okay.” “Thank you.” I only handed over a key, but my heart felt at ease. “And as I said before, put your words at ease. I will do my best to help you adapt to this place.” Mrs. Tenne nodded at me, putting her hand on her chest. Having said that, I couldn’t help it either. “Thank you very much. Then please.” *** That evening. Mrs. Tene came to see Kylers, who had returned from a reconnaissance and inspection of the estate. “You worked hard today too, Master.” “Did anything happen?” It was to ask Hazel’s regards. Mrs. Tenne bowed her head. “Yes, he is in the study now. I made sure not to disturb anyone.”
I had warned Hazel not to disturb her while she was in the study, and she was doing very well. “I’ll go later.” “Yes. During the day, I guided them through the duchy and guided them through the greenhouse.” “Did you like it?” “Yes, I drank tea there and stayed for over an hour.” The fact that Hazel stayed for more than an hour is a story that I really like. It’s because I know that I’m good at counting others, but I don’t have the personality to stay uncomfortable for a long time. In this desolate place, I thought it was fortunate that Hazel had at least one place she liked. “Good. You’ve been through a lot.” “But….” “But?” Kyler was about to sit down but turned his head away. “I told you about the air raid shelter, but you didn’t get a dedicated key. He said that he hadn’t adapted to this place yet and that he lacked a lot.” “….”
“He seems to be a very gentle and calm person. Treat the lower ones with respect.” “… Right.” Kyler sat down with a rather low voice. Mrs. Tenne added as she reported the rest. “It’s presumptuous, but my heart is very excited, and I like it because it seems like the owner has met a good person.” Kyler gave a rare laugh. “I saw you for several days.” “Isn’t that what old people grow up with? The Duke’s family will be very warm now. I will be by your side to help you make that happen.” “Don’t be greedy. Hazel will try to overdo it then.” “I will understand.” In a fairly satisfying conversation, Kyler told them to leave now. But Mrs. Tenne hesitated for a moment, as if she had something to say. “Master.” “Do you have anything more to say?” “Now that I’ve met a good person, I want you to put down your anger and be happy.” “….”
“This is the old man’s wish, master. Now all I want is that. I want you to take your anger out on them and be happy with the madam. Now, there is nothing in this world that bothers and troubles the Master. Did you close your eyes?” “… The unnecessary noise has increased.” “Sorry, this old man has been messing around a bit. Rest then.” Mrs. Tenne bowed her head and left. Left alone, Kyler’s expression hardened.
Episode 97 Mrs. Tenne left, and Kylers stopped doing the rest. I pretended to be calm, but I couldn’t. It’s good that Tene, who is like another parent, really likes Hazel, and it’s nice that she gave me the key and made a fortune on my behalf…. It was because he thought he knew why he didn’t receive the key to the air raid shelter. 1 year. Because of the one-year contract that barely caught her. In fact, Kylers had expectations these days for no reason. Hazel’s coldness faded a little, and I was delighted that he believed in me. The trust that the relationship will be able to improve as before, that my sincerity will reach and become more affectionate. It was the hope that Hazel would open the door to her heart again soon if she put in a little more effort. But every time I noticed this wall in my heart, I felt like I swallowed the cold. My head was telling me that I had no choice but to try harder, but my heart couldn’t. It is miserable, as if a fireball had swept through the chest.
The anxiety that I might be able to leave at any time clung to my back and tried to occupy my mind. “Am I too hasty?” It’s only a few days now. In this case, there was only one solution. Seeing Hazel’s face. Kyler had no reason to delay any longer. *** “Kyler.” I was washing up before meeting Hazel, but I heard a welcome voice right in front of me. “Hazel.” Kyle’s eyes widened in surprise. He hadn’t even gone to the study yet because Hazel came to visit him. “Why didn’t you tell me you came?” For a moment his heart was full, but Kyler tried to stay calm. “… I heard it’s in the study. I also told you not to disturb others.” “It was somehow quiet. I came out leisurely because I was going to be late today, but he informed me that you were here.”
“I was just about to go. I heard you toured the greenhouse today.” Kyler naturally stepped in the direction Hazel was going. “Oh, did you hear? Yes, Mrs. Tene told me. I didn’t know there was such a big thing in the middle of the castle.” “Do you like it?” Hazel nodded with a smile as if she really liked it. “I like to drink tea.” “Shall we have tea there on the weekend?” “Well, that wouldn’t be bad….” When I quietly said that we should be together, Hazel, who had been replying indifferently, opened her eyes. Kyler replied with a smile. “Let’s have dessert together.” “… Hmm. Well, think about it.” “It’s worth seeing at night.” “Even at night?” Hazel’s eyes sparkled. Kyler didn’t miss the moment. “How are you now? Then I’ll tell you about the inspection.” “Mmm.”
Hazel’s lips pursed as if struggling. “You will like it.” Come over, come over, come over Kyler uttered a spell he had never uttered in his entire life. “… Well, yes.” “Tell me to bring the car.” I had a god. In the greenhouse at night, instead of sunlight, a bright light was shining down on every corner of the ceiling where the sky was visible. Hazel smiled brighter as soon as she went to the greenhouse. I thought the greenhouse would be dark at night because the sky was reflected as it was, but he said it was a big mistake. I liked the small lanterns installed in the middle of the greenhouse because they looked like fireflies from a distance. “You are right.” “Do you like it?” “Yes, very much. This is something the imperial family has never seen before.” “I’m glad. Shall I sit down?”
Instead of going to a chair with a table, Kyler headed for a sofa where they could sit side by side. I wanted to be closer to Hazel. “Why are you going there?” “It looks better here.” “….” Hazel looked suspiciously at Kyler. This is because, unlike table chairs, sofas have to be seated side by side. Kyler thought with an innocent smile as if he didn’t know anything. They’ll tell you to get a narrower sofa that’s not for two. “Trust me. You can see the night sky better here. Really.” Kyler soothed Hazel gently, as if luring out a vigilant cat. “Just try not.” Hazel was wary for a long time and reluctantly came to Kylas’ side. Hazel, sitting on the sofa and leaning back, checked the ceiling and became quiet. “Am I right?” “… Be quiet.” Kyler let out a small laugh.
It seemed as if all the tiredness accumulated during the day had just melted away. He told me to drop off the car in an hour, so I’m going to spend that time relaxing with Hazel. “So how was the inspection?” “The situation was better than expected. Check all the barriers.” “Is it so? That’s good.” “But, as you said, the frequency is much higher than what I reported last year. That’s a lot of loot, but it’s not good.” “What about polluted land?” “Right now, I think the priest’s purification alone can solve the problem. I told you to keep patrolling the area, so I’ll let you know if there’s any more trouble.” “Yes… Mmm.” Hazel chewed her lips carefully as if she was deeply concerned. Kyler, as always, ran a finger between his lips to stop Hazel’s habit. “In case you don’t know, it’d be good to keep stocking up on purification stones from the northern temple.” “Do what your wife says. I’ll ask you to add priests to the temple so you don’t have to worry about it.” It was only then that Hazel’s eyebrows widened a little. ***
“How about holding a banquet?” “Banquet?” “I would like to ask you to check the faces of the nobles residing in this manor and think about it.” It’s been 15 days since I came to the North. In the meantime, he had been contacted by the imperial family once, and he was adjusting to this place. A week ago, a monster came and went out for a while. Because of that, I had another fight with Kyler, but other than that, I had no major problems. It’s a banquet…. Mrs. Tenne’s advice deepened my thoughts. As a duchess, I should do it. I heard that banquets are held much more often in the north than in the capital, even though they are smaller in scale. It was said that it was to allay anxiety because it was so desolate and dangerous. Although Kyler doesn’t participate well. “How big has it been so far?” “Compared to the capital city, it is remarkably small, so it won’t be too much of a burden. Banquets that are held normally are usually culled from 50 to 70 couples, and at the end of the year, at the beginning of the year, or when there is something to celebrate, the number doubles.”
Even if the duchy was large, I thought that there wouldn’t be many nobles staying because of the desolate atmosphere, but it was quite large. Even if it opens often… It’s bigger than I expected? “I see….” When I opened my eyes in surprise, Mrs. Tene smiled. “Aristocrats from the territory also come, but due to the nature of the region with many demons, many knights also participate. With my family Thanks to this, banquets can be held more safely.” “Ah, that’s right. I didn’t think of that.” “Because I didn’t tell you.” Mrs. Tenne laughed again. Then, the northern banquet could not be looked down upon. If I didn’t show up at the banquet, rumors about me would become vicious. There’s a lot of buzz about the identity of the duchess right now. Madame Tenne probably had that in mind, too, and hinted at me with advice. I was the one who told Kyler that I would do my duty as a duchess, so there was nothing I could do about it. But it’s the first time I’m holding a banquet myself…. “Well, I’ll have to think about it.”
“We will help you as little trouble as possible. Unlike the capital, there are many people who specialize in asking how they are doing, eating and enjoying rather than pretending.” “… I really like that.” “It seemed so.” Mrs. Tenne seemed like a complete veteran in this way too. He also said that he had held banquets with the head butler in the name of the duke even when Kylas was absent, so unlike me, he seemed able to prepare banquets with his eyes closed. “Ugh, madam. If we prepare from now, how long will it take?” “A week at the earliest is possible. If you want to prepare slowly, I think you can schedule it for about 10 days.” “Okay. Kyle, no, talk to the Duke first.” “Yes, madam.” Banquet, see if you bump into each other. After talking with Mrs. Tene, I came out for a while with the excuse that I wanted to stop by the support. After that, I checked that there were no people around and slowly reduced my steps. “Hizan.” “Yes, madam.” “I thought I’d ask just one thing, not anything else.”
Then, suddenly, Hizan bowed his head. “It’s correct that Annie sent it, ma’am.” I noticed and answered before I even asked, but I almost had a hiccup at the moment. “As expected, that’s right.” Then Hizan smiled. “You can use the communication tool you received from Annie, or if you have something to convey or receive, you can do it through me. When you leave here, of course.” So, one year later…. I nodded. “Ah, I see. Have you ever worked for a dukehouse for a long time? Because you have been there since I was in the capital.” “I entered the duke’s house when Annie received the request from the madam and started working in earnest.” I see That’s why Annie was able to receive news so quickly. Then everything started to make sense. No matter how capable the colleague Annie said, how can you know that right away? It was the part where I was once again amazed at Annie’s ability.
Even though he gave Annie the commission fee, admiration was another thing. “Then I’ll ask you to take good care of me in the future.” “Yes, madam.” Hizan smiled again. “Then, the walk is over, so let’s go back.” At this level, there would be no fear of Hizan being found out by Kylers. Well, there will be no sneaking away from now on. I was much more at ease than before.
Episode 98 “I think we’re going to throw a banquet.” I fell asleep while waiting for Kylers last night. I’ve slept surprisingly well these days. It’s a better place than I thought, but it’s not comfortable. In addition, during the 15 days, the Demon Beast appeared five times nearby. Even in the north, it was a large number. Every time I brought up the idea of going on an inspection together, I fought and gave up, but if it got worse than this, I was going to leave even if he blocked it. I didn’t want to see anyone’s sacrifice since I intervened in the original work, so I wanted to add my strength, but Kyler kept blocking it. Even though I’m sure I’ll be of help to him! So I tried to persuade by bringing up the story of the banquet…. Why do you sleep so well Today, Kyler is at home calmly, so we went out together to see the surroundings. I wanted to go out alone, but every time I tried to go out, they would follow me like crazy, so I decided to persuade myself.
“Directly?” “Yes, I talked to Mrs. Tene yesterday. I was going to tell you in the evening, but I couldn’t.” “It will go a lot. I’d rather have someone Because it has been like that all along.” “That’s because the position of the duchess has been absent until now. It seems like my story is already full, but I can’t ignore it. I also have a desire to try it.” During the contract, I tried to fulfill my obligations properly, but then quit. Then it is clear that we will fight again. “If you want to do it, you should do it. Tell me if you have any difficulties. Let me prepare too.” “You too?” “Then let me suffer alone.” I sneered at the way he said there was no way. “Thanks, but I’ll just give you instructions anyway. By the way, you’re going out to inspect quite far away these days, right?” “… It’s like that.” Kyler pushed me a little further inside. A carriage passed by with the sound of horseshoes. “I’ve said it before, but how about going out together?”
At the same time, his brow wrinkled beautifully. It means you don’t like it. “Hazel, that’s already over.” “Because there are too many. If I hadn’t gotten married anyway, I would have come here to subjugate around this time.” “I can’t. The North isn’t lax enough to put you in danger.” Another person pulling the cart passed by busily. Kyle’s body moved a little closer to mine. “Perhaps His Highness the Crown Prince will laugh when he hears that. You know my abilities.” “It is the husband’s duty to protect his wife.” “It’s overprotective.” After saying that, I turned my head and found myself entering a downtown area. Somehow, it seemed like there were a lot of people. “When you are in the manor, do you usually come out often? Uh, um… So before marriage.” “Very.” “You didn’t come out?” “Almost. I tend to come out only when I need to.” “You’re an insincere lord.”
“Doesn’t that sound like a faithful husband?” “Why is the horse jumping that way?” “I want to look good for you.” Stunned, instead of answering, I hit him with my elbow. He heard a soft laugh and turned his gaze to the side. It was the center of the downtown area. Come to think of it, even though people were quite busy, I didn’t feel uncomfortable in the slightest. Naturally, my eyes went to Kyler again. At once, Kyle’s gaze turned to mine. “Why? uncomfortable?” “No, not at all.” There were reasons to be comfortable. Because Kyler’s nerves were all on me. It’s really a little confusing every time like this. “…!” It was a moment. Suddenly, I felt eyes staring at me.
I quickly turned my head to the place where I felt the gaze, but it was difficult to find because there were so many people around. Apparently someone just saw me. Even if it wasn’t life, it was an unpleasant gaze enough. Is it because of the mood? I had a similar gaze when I just got off the carriage and started walking. Does anyone recognize that it is the Duchess at first? I wanted to, but it didn’t seem like it. Overcoming my embarrassment, I cast my eyes toward the stalls selling goods to happily wrap up my first outing in the North. I came out to watch at most, but I didn’t want to spoil the mood. “This is a lucky item! It’s something that brings good luck if you wear it like an amulet!” Luck? A man with his messy hair put up in a loose half-up was selling all sorts of miscellaneous goods. I headed there to get some ventilation. As we approached, the man smiled cheerfully and told us to choose comfortably. There were colorful bracelets that seemed to have been intertwined with gemstones, long tassels that would look good on a sword belt, and wooden carvings with unknown patterns engraved on them.
Good luck “Is there anything you like?” “I just want to watch.” Neither I nor Kyle don’t like tall things, so I don’t wear bracelets on my hands, so I don’t think it’s necessary. The wooden carvings were rather large to carry around. It’s a bit clunky. I shifted my gaze to the sword at Kyle’s waist that was guarding me. At least, I think the decoration of the sword stand would be fine. Because it brings good luck “….” I thought I’d give you a present, but suddenly I came to my senses. The hand that went to the tassels also stopped. I gave it as a gift for no reason, but I quickly gave up my mind, fearing that Kyler would expect it. I didn’t want to add confusion to confusion. “… I will buy it next time.” I could see that the merchant was very sorry, but I hurried away from the spot more than before. The gaze I felt earlier followed me strangely throughout my tour of the village. I looked around several times, but failed to find it.
On the way back, he seemed to run into a suspicious person, but he couldn’t see his face because he was covered in a robe. There were escorts around, and above all else, if it was dangerous, Kyleus would have been quick to notice it, but I wonder if he was worrying for nothing. I looked at the place where the suspicious person disappeared for a while and headed home. *** The banquet was held ten days later. Once I made up my mind, there was nothing difficult. Most of the preparations were made by Mrs. Tene, and I sent invitations to the nobles of the estate. I didn’t have to move around because I was doing simple things like that. Strangely, there was nothing I could do. It seems that Kylas did something, but there was no physical evidence again. Still, I checked the food to be distributed to people in my spare time, and moved diligently. “Hizan, please dress up. It’s okay to be a little fancy today.” “How about a little hairy one? It’s not cold because it’s inside, but it’s just enough to dress up.” “That would be fine too.” Winter was coming early in the North.
It’s a bit ridiculous to say that winter is coming here, since the four seasons are generally not clear here, and it’s cold. When I opened the window in the morning, it already smelled of winter. It wouldn’t be strange if it snowed. In the meantime, there were two monster invasions and hunting. I was once told that three followers appeared at the same time. It was only after I had taken care of it that I was concerned about my departure, Kyler notified me late in the evening. Usually, one Follower Demon Beast leads several Demon Beasts, but three of them appear at once. One even said that it died after constantly saying incomprehensible words. I found it, I have to find it. What did you keep mumbling about? Unlike last year, since the lord is holding on, the atmosphere of the territory has been fine so far, but it seems that people will tremble with anxiety if it continues like this. So there was no choice but to decorate the banquet perfectly. “Something seems to be lacking….” “You can’t do better than this.” Mrs. Tenne said she was serving tea, but it was Kyler who entered the bedroom. “What have you done….”
When I turned my head, I faced Kylas head-on. I was almost stunned at the sight of her properly decorated from head to toe. Ha, that’s right He was the perfect man for my ideal type. Absolutely perfect…! I thought his appearance was a bit immune now, but it wasn’t. Eyes of this guy! eye! eye! I want to do something with my eyes that react to my appearance. It’s perfectly decorated, but it’s achromatic except for his eyes, so what’s going on with it…. It’s not like I intentionally let my bangs go because I like it. I heard all kinds of thoughts. “Hazel?” “Big, well, well decorated.” As if taking the opportunity to tease him, Kyler smiled mischievously. “Do you like your wife?” “Well, it’s worth looking at.” As I averted my gaze, I heard a laugh next to me. “Enough to stand next to you?” It was a momentum to put it in the face.
It must have been that he did that on purpose, knowing that his face was weak. The real face is poison, poison. “That’s right… Oh really. Go away.” I was embarrassed for nothing, so I clenched my fist and stabbed him in the side. Kyle’s laugh grew louder. Ha, that’s really nasty.
Episode 99 After decorating the Great Hall of the Duke’s castle and paying attention to even one performer, the banquet was a success. Perhaps because it was a banquet held in the evening, the invited nobles came wearing quite thick coats, and from the entrance, I could hear them laughing, saying that they were warm. It was now close to December, and the weather in the north was no different from the middle of winter, so I saw aristocrats wearing thick clothes that were hard to see in the capital. There were many middle-aged aristocratic couples, but I was surprised that there were more unmarried young children and young children in the manor than I thought. Some come alone, some come with their parents. Even in the cold weather, they were full of freshness and were busy enjoying the banquet. I was so nervous about saying hello to so many people that it filled the duke’s castle, and I almost slipped my tongue. Other than that, the banquet was very successful. “Isn’t it difficult?” “Not at all. Shall we open next week?” “Are you confident?” “Little? Maybe it’s my constitution.”
Then Kyler smiled. “I can’t. I think maybe once a month would be fine.” “All right. But can’t we get away?” I offered it carefully, but Kyler looked at me like someone who had been told something he shouldn’t have heard. “… Why?” “When I was alone for a while, there were a lot of people talking to me, but no one came because I was next to you. How many fresh greetings have I received?” It really was. They greeted each other as a duchess, and while Kyler was away for a while, wives and unmarried young ladies rushed forward to exchange greetings. At the same time, I asked a lot of questions, but the moment Kyler came back, everyone went away like the ebb tide. He could feel what he had experienced at the banquet in the imperial palace once again. “You hate being tired. Isn’t that nice?” “… Do you know who the organizers are?” Then Kyle became quiet. Somehow, I even felt that I was depressed. Kyler fell about half a step. Was it a bit harsh?
I reached out and nudged Kyler’s side. “I just did it. It sticks by your side.” At the same time, Kyler was attached like a magnet again. Seeing that, I laughed inwardly. I had the illusion that there was a big dog next to me. Where can I find such a scary dog? I shouldn’t be like this, but I kept trying to look cute. They say there is no answer to being cute. While quenching my thirst with the juice Kylas gave me, I looked carefully at the surroundings, and the eyes of the young ladies gathered in one spot. I followed it out of curiosity, and I saw Young-shik, who had a presence that was understandable. It’s clear who the family’s child is. Curly blonde hair, blue eyes, and thick features made her look gorgeous. It wasn’t long before I saw a young lady going that way. The freshness made me happy. It’s a good time, a good time Did Kylas show such a fresh look when he was just 20 years old? Even back then, Kyler seemed to have a unique atmosphere that could never be followed rather than freshness.
Anyway, seeing Youngsik and the young ladies gathering like that and exuding excitement, it was clear that the future of the North would be bright. I looked at it happily for a while when I heard something pop and break next to me. “Hmm?” I looked around, but there was nothing like that to me. Kyler is the only one next to me. “Why?” “Didn’t you hear something break just now?” “… I don’t know.” Then, he handed out the wine Kylas was holding to the attendant. “Is it so? I guess I didn’t hear well.” The attendant was startled at the moment, put the tray he was holding on a table, and took the wine glass as if holding it with both hands. Why are you talking like that? The banquet gradually matured. As he glanced at the performer, the music changed to a tempo suitable for dancing. Shall I eat and enjoy?
Just in time, Sid came this way. “Oh, Sid. Sid, how about enjoying a little banquet too?” “Oh, no. It’s okay. It’s nothing else, Your Excellency.” Sid nodded and said something briefly to Kyler. “Why?” “I have to go out for a while.” “If… Has a magic beast also appeared?” “Maybe.” “Let’s go out together.” Then, Kylas gently rubbed his waist. “I can’t ruin your first banquet. I’m just going to take a look at the situation. I’ll be back soon.” “… All right.” I looked at the back of Kyle as he hurriedly disappeared. It may not have come closer than I thought. Before the banquet started, I was worried because I was told that I had been inspected just in case. As always, it seems like it will be resolved soon, but I was worried that many followers would appear like last time. I dipped my mouth into the juice again to hide my anxiety.
“Thank you for holding the banquet, Duchess.” “Hmm? ah.” When I turned my head, Youngsik, who had captured the hearts of the ladies gathered at the banquet, was in front of me. When did he come? *** “There were raids from all sides at the same time. It’s like you made a promise.” Upon receiving Sid’s report, Kyler’s eyebrows narrowed. “Now.” “There are a lot of small ones, so it’s a little bit difficult, but it’s not dangerous. But it’s a little uncomfortable that they appeared and disappeared at the same time.” “Report from time to time until the end of the banquet.” “Yes, I won’t let you go anywhere near the duke’s castle.” Kyler checked that there was no problem with his own eyes and then returned to the banquet hall. At that moment, he saw a youngster in front of Hazel and stopped walking. Someone said it, and it was the one who caught Hazel’s gaze earlier. “Oh yeah.”
I took a step to go at once and twist my neck, but I hesitated because Hazel was smiling so brightly. What are you talking about, why are you smiling so prettily? “Yeah, I thought that was great. It is truly an honor to be able to see you up close.” “There will be many good opportunities in the future.” “Can I really look forward to it?” What is that son of a bitch talking about? What do you expect Are there many good opportunities? The two exchanged a few more words after that. “… You are so beautiful….” A dried straw-like thing dared to say something like a confession in front of Hazel. Then Hazel’s face brightened. On the one hand, he seemed shy. I’ve never seen her smile so brightly on me these days. What is that young rice straw kid doing with a pretty smile? It was obviously not Hazel’s taste, but her mouth was burning strangely, perhaps because of the reaction she hadn’t seen before. If it was like before, I wouldn’t have cared too much.
The hourglass-like time of a year that he barely caught on made Kyler that way. The inner anxiety that I had ignored came over me like a wave. Instead of going to Hazel, Kyler turned to the door leading out. *** “Hazel.” “Oh, are you here? How is the situation outside? I was worried and waited… “ Yes? I took a slow look at Kyler from head to toe. “There was no problem outside. I told you to pay more attention, so you won’t have anything to worry about.” “I’m glad, but Kyler, your hair….” I clearly remember that I was exposing my forehead coolly earlier, but when did the bangs… Did you come down? In addition, the dark clothes had been changed to fancy white uniforms. Did you change clothes because something got on your clothes while cleaning up the demons outside? I don’t think I’ve ever worn such fancy clothes. I was digesting this to the point where it was really disgusting.
To say the least, this man probably would have done it even if he brought rice straw and wrapped it around it. “… They said there was no problem outside, but the expression seems to be a problem?” At my question, Kyler tilted his head to one side and smiled. “No, there wasn’t.” “Yes, yes.” I slightly averted my gaze, but now Kyler was trying to stick right next to me. “Why, why are you so close? Look away.” Dangerous, dangerous It was like being openly seduced. I decided to change the topic to distract myself. “Oh right. Who was I talking to earlier? After you leave, a certain spirit will come.” “… Who?” “He was a very handsome man. You said hello, so I said hello. I liked the technique. So it was fun. Who….” I turned my head to tell the Youngshik I had a conversation with earlier, but my hand touched my cheek. His head slowly turned, and he was close to Kyler’s waist.
Kyle’s expression softened before he knew it. “Why, why are you like this?” “Do you like that child?” “Yes? what?” “Did you like that kid?”
Episode 100 Chapter 15.
Between Sincerity and Doubt I frowned. “What do you like? I like it if it’s a simple question. It was cool and cute. No, listen. You really need to hear this. Who….” When I turned my head again, my cheek was grabbed again. Have you ever seen the flames in your eyes, but the expression dripping cold? I thought Kyler’s face was exactly like that now. “Don’t look at anyone else, look at me.” “No… Hey.” “I can only be greedy now. Do you want to have a government?” “What? what a sudden….” Why does the story go that way? “Even if you do, do it later. Don’t even dream now.” Watching them pour out absurd words, I was stunned. I was afraid that others would hear it. “What crazy… It’s making a sound Could it be that you went out and got hit in the head by the Witchbeast?”
“… Don’t turn around.” “No, what are you really talking about? What’s wrong? People are staring at you.” I shouted softly enough for Kylas to hear. “I saw you two talking. What were you talking about, you smiled so pretty.” “… No.” “Why can’t you talk?” “No, I really….” I took a short pause and forced a smile and grabbed his arm. “Let’s go out, let’s go out and talk.” “Just tell me.” “… Come on.” ‘Cause I’m really mad He smiled at him as he squeezed this tight. I couldn’t figure out why this was happening, but it was because the eyes of the wives were all in this direction. Watching with interest, it was clear that there was some misunderstanding. The wives’ smiles grew even thicker as they worked hard to drag Kyler out.
Oh really Eventually, it wasn’t enough that I dragged him out into the hallway, opened up a room nearby and entered. Fortunately, Kyler came into the room without incident. I slammed the door and glared at Kyler. “Are you crazy, really? What the hell is wrong, all of a sudden? Everyone is staring, very.” “Because you smile so pretty at that bastard.” I was almost at a loss for words. I managed to catch my reason and glared at him. “No, then I’m coming as a favor, but won’t you smile? I’m telling you, so you don’t even listen.” Kyler turned his head to the side as if he was trying to hold back something, then turned back to me. “Good. What did you say and made me smile so prettily?” No, wait. It was as if I, who had no sin, explained it like a sinner. I felt bad. “I just won’t talk.” What is this all of a sudden
Then I opened the door and turned around to leave. At the same time, Kyler’s scent hit me from behind. “… I am anxious.” “….” “I’m afraid that someone else will catch your eye.” The arms wrapped around her waist tightened even more. His low sigh pierced his ear as if he were being buried. No, what the hell…. I was speechless. I realized later that it wasn’t just annoying or something to laugh at. I put my hand on the back of the hand wrapped around my stomach and patted it. “Wait.” “….” “Kyler, hold on.” His large body is immovable even when he taps his hand to loosen it up for a moment. I sighed. “It looks like you misunderstood something, but it’s not something that catches your eye. It’s not noticeable, and there’s no sign of it, so
let it go, huh?” After tapping the back of his hand for a while, Kylas relaxed his hand. As I turned around like that, Kyler’s expression made me speechless once again. Kyler Hadid was agitated. I wasn’t making it up, I was really anxious. I raised my hand and held his cheeks and asked. “I don’t know why.” “….” “You promised for a year.” “Know.” “But why?” “Just.” “Just?” “You won’t believe it, but it’s always been this way ever since I loved you. I am anxious.” “….” Kyler was sinking deep. I was pretty startled.
I thought I lived through all of Kyler’s emotions, whether they were decorated or not, but the face I’m facing now is the first time I’ve seen it. “I want all the reasons you laugh to be me.” “….” “I hope you don’t cry, but even if you do, the reason must be me. I want you to fall asleep only when I’m by your side Keep your eyes on me.” “What….” “Don’t even look at the other bastards. Just don’t think. If I don’t do it, I hope it’s difficult for anything. I want you to value me the most. Think of me all day long want to see me Confess that you love me every day … I hope so.” I looked at him with a frown and slowly shook my head. “I didn’t say that… Why….” “Because that’s me now.” “….” “Your husband is like that now. I know what i’ve done I know, me too.” “… Kyler.” As he let go of the hand that was holding his cheek, Kyle lowered his head. His forehead touched my shoulder.
“Please….” As if to be stroked, he pressed closer. “I was wrong.” “….” “I was all wrong. Please, Hazel.” For a moment, I felt like I was suffocating. “I want you to always be by my side, not just for a year.” “….” “How am I supposed to live without you? You know better that I can’t hurt you. There is no one who will protect you like me. They say they do everything, but why, why do they keep doing it? It hurts when you see someone else. What should i do….” Everything was confused and I couldn’t figure out what to say. Whatever came out of his mouth seemed like an answer to him. After a while, I sighed. First of all, it was correct to clear up the misunderstanding. “That Young-shik is the nephew of Delo, the butler. Her name was Emel. Have you never seen one? He said that he had respected you from before, and he applied for the duke’s knights recruitment this time, and he said he really wanted it. He said he first saw you 10 years ago. He says he wants to work hard and serve you close by, Kyler. That was the story Not what you think. You can’t make an impression there. I liked it because it looked unique.”
“….” “The banquet hall is also very beautiful. And I just turned 20. Baby, baby. It’s not my taste for aging. What the hell were you thinking?” “….” Still not moving, I raised my hand and rubbed the nape of my neck to calm down, and he let out a deep sigh. A hot breath hit the nape of his neck. “Now do you understand? Have you calmed down?” I lifted my head and pushed him toward the door, telling him to come get some fresh air. The expression was still unresolved. Fortunately, Kylers said he knew it and would come back soon. “Phew….” I think I know what he wants, but I couldn’t give you the right answer right now. When I opened the door after a sigh and went out, the hallway was empty. As I said, it seems like I went to get some fresh air, so I went into the banquet hall first. As soon as I entered the banquet hall, aristocratic wives sneaked up to me as if they had been waiting for me, and said that the two of them had a good relationship, but I was really thirsty. I knew it would be like this.
I grabbed a cup of water from the tray of the nearest attendant and drank it. “… Town.” The moment I took a sip, the fishy smell struck me. I almost threw the face away and spit the water back into the water cup. What? It was clear water, but it gave off a strong bloody smell, as if drinking blood. Does the water go bad? Before the banquet, he checked the oak barrel containing the wine himself, and confirmed that the drink was natural and even the water was brought clean. Haven’t had any problems before. Others were also drinking wine and water, but they did not notice any displeasure. First, I asked Mrs. Tenne to make sure there was nothing wrong, and then I went out to rinse my mouth. It’s because you can’t look bad at the banquet hall. When I came back after rinsing my mouth clean, Kylus hadn’t come back yet. “Lady.”
“Ah, madam. Anything wrong?” “Yeah, I checked everything and there was no problem. May I check the cup you had earlier?” “Oh, wait. I put it here Oh, this is it.” Fortunately, the cup with half the water left on the table was not removed. “I will check and come back.” “Please. Just in case, don’t drink.” Eventually, Kylas, who returned a little later than expected, was much calmer. His expression was so calm that it would be safe to say that he had returned to his original Kyler. “Are you okay now?” Kyler licked his lips and stopped. I took it in a positive sense. “… Great.” But again, my stomach hurt. I felt vomit and frowned, but he bent over and looked at me. “Why. Are you feeling unwell? Shall I call the doctor? wait for a sec.” I grabbed his hand as he was about to tell me to call the doctor right away. To call a doctor simply because you had one episode of
nausea. “… No, I drank water earlier, but I suddenly felt a fishy taste. I must have upset my stomach a bit.” “Water?” Then he looked around saying ‘I must find the person who brought the water’ and I had to grab his hand again. “Yes, but nothing else was wrong, so Mrs. Tene went to check on the only thing I drank. It’s not at all serious enough to call a doctor.” “Then get some rest now. After all, everyone is busy drinking and talking.” “I wanted to stay a little longer.” “There will be another one next time.” “… I guess so.” I came out into the hallway leaning on Kylers again with a rising feeling of nausea. It felt like a headache. *** “… Hazel.” “….” “Hazel.” Kyler was calling me.
I forcibly opened my closed eyes, but a bright light fell on me. “Hazel.” “Oh, it’s so blinding….” Kyle’s hand covered my eyes. After a while, I removed his hand and opened my eyes, and I was lying in a room I had never seen before. It was too big and flashy. I looked around without knowing why. “Where is this? Was there a room like this?” Didn’t I just come out with him at the banquet hall? “This is the imperial palace.” “Ah, the imperial palace… Yes? I beg your pardon?”
Episode 101 Why am i here What the hell is this? While I was bewildered, his hand touched the back of my head. Before I knew it, I was leaning my head on his chest in his arms. “It’s okay, nothing happened.” “….” In the midst of the chaos, listening to the low and calm voice of Kyler, my heart, which had been thumping in surprise, calmed down somewhat. However, this did not solve all the confusion. Apparently, he left the banquet hall with Kyler and went to the bedroom. On the way out, I heard Kylas fixing my hair and complimenting me saying that I was pretty today and that it was the most splendid and nicest castle he had ever seen. I remember flirting with you, saying that I, not myself, should sit in the seat of the owner. Even while listening to the story, my stomach was very hurt… After that? Oddly enough, I don’t remember much after that.
I frowned and tried to remember. “Looks like you were tired from preparing for the banquet.” It was strange even though Kyler was slowly stroking and soothing her. “Is it….” Did I overdo it without realizing it? But that’s the case, he collapsed from exhaustion, so he had to come all the way to the imperial palace. “You even accepted my pampering. I was just tired How are you now?” Kyle’s hand brushed his brow and touched his cheek. “Are you okay. I feel like my body is sinking a bit, but I think I just woke up less. But why did you come to the imperial palace? If you collapse from exhaustion, you can just rest in bed.” Kyler’s eyes met, but he was silent for a long time. I think you look very tired. Have you been busy with work “… There was work at the imperial palace, but I couldn’t leave you behind. I am so worried.” Anyway, that’s it, so far. “I’m really afraid I’ll fall in love with that cute young man?” Kyler raised an eyebrow.
“… I guess so. Hazel, I’ll be right back when you’re okay.” Smart. My gaze turned to the door. “Come in.” Eventually, with Kyler’s voice, the door opened and a familiar face came into view. “Duke, by any chance, how is your wife… Oh my gosh, the duchess. You woke up.” Lily came quickly. I couldn’t hide my regret and bowed my head. I felt like I was going to die of shame. “I’m sorry, Princess. My husband is very worried these days. I didn’t know you would bring me all of a sudden. It seemed a bit overworked. Still, it shouldn’t be like this.” “Yes? that….” Lily quickly alternated glances between me and Kyler at my words. “Oh, yes! It can be. I heard you had a banquet. Are you okay. I’m used to being overprotective. Your Highness should be a bit worried. I didn’t know that even the Duke would do that. Yes?” “I mean.” I blinked my eyes as I listened to the conversation between the two.
But were the two of you that close? As we exchanged conversations, Lily smiled and seemed friendly. I know they’re no longer in a bad relationship, but it’s safe to say that they were close from the beginning. Fortunately for me, the scenery was not familiar. It was also strange that the title duchess came out of Lily’s mouth. “Anyway, I’m sorry. I’ll get back to you soon.” “It’s okay to stay longer.” “No, I couldn’t cause more trouble. You’re done, right?” “Yeah, almost.” “Oh, then please wait a moment. The Duchess said she was tired, so I prepared something good to relieve her fatigue. Wait a minute.” Lily hurried out again. I stared at Kyler blankly. “Why?” “Just… I think it has changed a lot. They look good, so I feel comfortable.” Kyler laughed lightly. “You have to change to be loved.” To him who said that he would try his best and that he would be more careful not to get upset, I couldn’t say anything hateful this time
either. But I guess I have to go now. I was afraid that the crown prince would come sooner or later. Also, if I open my eyes for making Lily difficult, the good times I just had will crack, and I might get a headache. “By the way, how do I walk around with my face up now? You must have come here asleep. Nonsense, really. I can’t live.” There was a strong possibility that he had brought me unconscious. Imagining that, even with my eyes open, it was pitch black. Embarrassed, I buried my face in my hands. Lily, who had been waiting for a while, quickly brought something in a cup. It was pale pink water, and he seemed to remember seeing something similar during his time as a knight. The liquid itself was uncomfortable, probably because of the fishy scent that I remembered last time, but I couldn’t stop drinking it even though it was said to have been brought for me. Moreover, Kyler was in front of me, and Lily would never give me anything bad, so I drank in peace. I asked to drink it all slowly, but Lily and Kyler’s eyes were staring at me, so I had to keep an eye on each sip I took. Thinking that if I fell twice, I might see His Majesty, I decided to hurry back to the manor by asking Caylus.
I swallowed and looked at Kyler, but there was a scar on my neck that I hadn’t seen before. As soon as I finished drinking, I put down the cup and asked. “Are you hurt?” “Why not?” I reached out and lifted his collar. It was more revealed that there was a red aura along with the wound. Anyone can see that it was a scratch with a sharp thing. “Here, you are hurt. You said yesterday that nothing special happened. Is it like this while dealing with witchcraft? Why didn’t I see you yesterday?” Even if this man gets hurt. Suddenly, my eyes narrowed. “….” “Why? Why are you looking at me like that?” “….” Kyler’s reaction was strange, so I looked at Lily inquiringly. However, Lily couldn’t answer right away and just sighed and pursed her lips. Why is everyone like this
Could it be that you weren’t injured in the imperial palace? It seems like at least a day has passed. Then of course…. “You said you were overdoing it.” “Ah, yes. What about it?” “… It is the fourth day since the banquet ended.” “What? Four days?” It’s been four days already? I’ve been sleeping here for four days? “No surprises. It’s because I’m tired.” “No, no matter how tired I am, how can four days….” “There was nothing wrong with the body. You just said it was blood accumulation, so you must have endured it for a while.” To anyone’s surprise, he was just calm. “Your Excellency is right. The Duchess’s fatigue was filled to the brim.” “Ah… I don’t have a lot of memories like that.” It was strange, but Lily wasn’t surprised, so even I calmed down. “Nothing to worry about, Duchess. Anyone can do that.”
“… Yes thank you I must have been really tired. I want to go now It’s okay to go… Right?” “Sure. I wish I could wait a little longer.” “I’ll come to play next time I’m fine. I’m embarrassed right now, so I have to go right away.” “There’s nothing we can do. Oh, I’ve prepared a change of clothes just in case, but wait. I personally picked out clothes that would suit my wife.” Lily felt sorry for her and hurried out again, saying that she had chosen a really pretty dress. Anyway, after that I hurriedly returned to the dukedom. Lily’s dress was not enough, so she received 30 potions that were said to be good for relieving fatigue, and her face was hot. He asked Kyler not to take him to the imperial palace even if he slept for a year, and it was only after hearing the answer that he put his anxiety at ease. Still, thanks to going to the imperial palace, I was able to hear news from other regions. Thanks to Kylas in charge of the northern part, the Imperial Palace was able to look more into other areas. The Ferarium is on the safe side, but it is said that monsters occasionally appear and requests from the guild to hunt monsters have increased. The biggest concern is the fact that the capital is no longer a safe zone. Not to mention the North.
Castalt also heard that the contaminated land is wider than expected, and they have embarked on a large-scale cleanup. The problem is that the rate of contamination is accelerating rather than purification. Lily said that there was no need to worry because she was purifying diligently as her holy power increased, but it was a time when she needed something certain to block evil.
Episode 102 It’s been ten days since I heard the news at the imperial palace and returned. Here, thanks to Kylas’ quick move, I’m stocking up on holy water and purification stones from the north as I requested, and ten priests have been appointed from the central temple. Thanks to this, the contaminated land in the north was purified faster than other areas. And nationwide, the number of purified stones from temples was decreasing. The supply quantity in the temple was tightly tightened. It was most likely completely frozen within a month. It was time to ask Annie how much she had saved up. I have to check the market price, and since the time of the year is tied up, I think I will have to take it out and use it if necessary. In the meantime, another problem arose. Even after returning to the North, he was treated as a patient. He said he slept for four days, so he might be worried…. “Kyler.” “Huh?” “… Why don’t you just carry it on your back?”
Kyler’s overprotectiveness was over the top. “Is that so?” “… Aren’t you busy? Isn’t it hard? Is your tiredness gone now?” It’s already uncomfortable after that day, but he really stuck like a gum and didn’t come off. Because of him being punctual like a knife, he ate all the fatigue relieving pills Lily had given him. Even though! After reassuring him again and again today, he got up. “I’ll come early.” “You can come late.” “….” “No, I don’t really do anything. I’ll be quietly playing and eating at home, so come see work.” Reluctantly, he left the room. “Ugh, really.” What is this? I put my head on the heavy feeling. He said that his fatigue was gone after seeing Kyler’s worry, but in fact, his head was strangely heavy after he opened his eyes. It seemed that my thoughts were slow as if there was a fog, and I was annoyed without realizing it.
He got annoyed with Kyler if he didn’t pay attention. Kyler accepted it casually, but he couldn’t continue. That’s why I even more forcefully sent Kyler out. Given my condition now, Kyler, who suffers from frequent headaches, looked great. By the way, he said that there was no problem with the water I drank, but what was the bloody smell that emanated that day? It’s like when you bite your lips wrongly, the bloody smell has thickened about 100 times. “… Are you really tired?” After that, I took a few more days off. Fortunately, the headache and heaviness that remained in my head disappeared like fog, perhaps because of the sincere, no, excessive care. At the same time, the irritation decreased, and the physical condition returned to normal. As if he had the same thoughts as me, Kyler became much more relaxed, and he clung to him less closely to protect him. “Lady.” “Oh, are you still out?” “Yes, I think you will be late today.”
However, the number of monsters increased exponentially, making Kylas busy like crazy. I promised to come back in the evening today, but even at 6:00, there was no news. Did you know that this would happen and told you to eat dinner first? I wanted to go into battle as long as I decided to try hard to block it, but I was rejected every time because I was knocked down. I know that it is Kylas who is easily cut by followers, but the monsters of the north are not only animal types. I felt that I was needed all the more because there were all kinds of monsters that a normal person would never see in their lifetime. As in the original story, if Lily plays an active part in the battleground and endures to prevent contamination of the land until she is revered by people as a saint later on, the sacrifices can be greatly reduced. But we’ll discuss that only when Kylers comes back. It seems to be very late. *** “….” When I woke up, the seat next to the bed was empty. Now that I’ve given up on sleeping separately, he’s next to me when I wake up in the morning. “Are you still working?”
Since he had a lot of outside work, he knew that he would only look at the duties of the duchy after returning. I tried to go back to sleep, but I couldn’t sleep. “Ha.” On the day when the banquet was held, I was at a loss to hear his honest confession. I ended up not being able to fall asleep again and walked out of the bedroom wearing a shawl. I went straight to his office, but it was empty. “Where did you go at this time….” Suddenly, I remembered what he said about the greenhouse being worth seeing even at night, so I turned to it. Perhaps by coincidence or by coincidence, Kyleus could be seen through the transparent greenhouse walls. Before, I had been sitting on that sofa, resting with my back and head thrown back and my eyes covered with my arms. “….” I care, really. After biting my lips and thinking, I finally opened the greenhouse door. I thought I opened it as silently as possible, but before I could take a few steps, he noticed and raised his upper body.
“Hazel.” “Why aren’t you sleeping here?” “I was just about to go in. Why don’t you sleep also….” “I didn’t have a nightmare, I came out because I was thirsty, and I just came.” “What if I catch a cold?” “In terms of temperature, it’s close to summer.” I got closer to Kyler. As he was about to stand up, he lightly pressed down on Kyler’s shoulder and placed his palm on his forehead. Kylas, who opened his eyes wide for a moment, slowly and calmly closed his eyes. “….” I know my cold hands are the only thing that helps when his headache gets particularly bad. Also, these days, when I’m not looking, I frown. I was going to discuss it when I saw Kyler, but it didn’t seem like now was the right time. Because it’s obvious we’re going to fight I’m tired of that now, so I decided to find the most peaceful way possible. … Tell me tomorrow what
He held his hand on his forehead for a while until he opened his eyes again. *** The next day, I began to persuade Kyler. He knew it wouldn’t be easy, but Kyler seemed to have the word rejection wrapped around his body. There was no real human iron wall. A week has passed since the day I started persuading. It was really difficult to convince them through a conversation without a single fight. Kyler tried to distract me by bringing up all sorts of hobbies. As if shaking a rattle to a baby, I tried to convince him that embroidery was so much fun, but I thought I couldn’t continue like this. The Witchbeast was appearing almost every day now. To make matters worse, snow began to fall frequently, and the battle time gradually increased. It was difficult to deal with hard crystalline monsters like snowmen, but when it overlapped with heavy snow, the knights had to go through a very tough battle. During the northern subjugation, I prayed that I would never meet such a demon.
I tried to persuade him by mentioning such a thing, but after being rejected several times, I was still waiting for him to come. “Kaylus!” I checked Kyler’s face after he returned from going out and hurriedly approached me. Fortunately, the work went smoothly and we returned before sunset. Kyler smiled as soon as he saw me. “No.” Oh, I think I’ve been through this before. I will try hard to do what I decided to help, but I do not help. “Other places are impatient because they need my help, so why do you always say no?” “Because it is dangerous. Why do you have to suffer?” “I have power, but what do I do with it? Do not rot.” “It doesn’t rot, so stock up hard.” “What if I stick right next to you?” Kyler stopped walking. After a while, whether he was thinking about it or hardened, he stretched out his feet again. “… No.”
I took advantage of that opportunity to hide behind Kyler and cling to him. Kyle hardened. “Then what if it’s like this? Because I don’t have to move hard anyway. Huh?” Kyler, who had been frozen for a while, opened his mouth. “… No, because it works.” “You told me everything about why I had to leave. Don’t just say no, think about it. Or at least ask the knights for their opinions.” “….” I tilted my head forward, still holding his waist tightly behind him. “No, nothing happened. I wonder if embroidery will come to my eyes. Think about it, okay? “ “….” Kyler reached back and grabbed my hand. He turned around and quickly grabbed his cheek. Suddenly, I looked like a crucian carp, and I frowned. “… What.” Kyler let out a long sigh. “If you promise not to fall by my side.”
Episode 103 “… Really?” “If you promise me you’ll never fall.” “All right, of course. Anyway, I don’t want to fight in front with a knife either. Because that’s kind of bad. Then from tomorrow?” “I can’t because there might be heavy snowfall tomorrow.” “Ah….” I did not hide my disappointment. It’s perfect if you move right away to the yard you’ve decided on. “When it snows here, your body is half buried. I don’t want to pull you out like a radish there.” “No, even if you compare it….” When I imagined him grabbing both of my armpits and pulling them out, I felt very uncomfortable. I wanted to crumple my image in front of the knights. “So when the snow stops, then go out together. You, Hazel, give it up too.” “… Great. Don’t change your words.” Still, I wanted something like this, so I was relieved only after driving a wedge into him. ***
The next day it started to rain really hard. It was pouring so much that the world seemed pure white even through the window. I tried to get in touch with Annie, using the excuse of spending time in the study. Fortunately, I was connected right away. - How is the North? As soon as we were connected, Annie asked instead of saying hello. “It is snowing a lot today. It’s the first time I’ve experienced such heavy snow.” -About 5 years ago, I stayed in Sergal for a while because of a request, but I was stranded for 15 days because of the heavy snow. I thought I was going to die because the inn door wouldn’t open. Listening to Annie’s refreshing voice, I smiled. “Oh, I talked to Hizan. I was going to tell you right away, but I didn’t have time.” -Isn’t that a bit boring? “I think you are a good person.” - You won’t be disappointed. A child who is worse than me. I was going to tell you through Hizan, but I think the distribution of purification stones will soon be blocked. This may be the last purchase.
“I was going to ask that too. How much do you have collected now? one hundred and fifty…?” I only gave gold bars and jewels to buy the purification stones, and left the rest to Annie, so I didn’t know the exact number. -What are you talking about? put it on someone’s nose I’m filling up close to 4,500 now. “… Yes?” -I was going to fill 5,000, but what’s there to freeze already? But like Hazel said, I didn’t know that the real temple would tie up distribution. Where did you hear that, what the hell? I didn’t hear the news either? “Yes? No, no, how many?” -Wouldn’t it be less than 4,500? They told me to spend all the money they gave me, so I just bought them all? “I didn’t know it would be enough money to collect that amount.” I knew that regular purification stones, not new purification stones, were cheaper, but I didn’t know the exact price. It changes from time to time depending on the quantity, so I couldn’t check it every time. - If I want to eat a little, I have to collect it like crazy. Anyway, the signs of a temple are not serious. The price will go up soon. That’s over 4,000. I dried the seeds….
In an instant, the price of purification stones rose to the ceiling, and I imagined gold bars pouring into the barrel. … I’m going to die I came to my senses and told Annie. “Keep an eye on the imperial family. There are probably more things the imperial family has gathered than I thought.” -Eh? is it so? “The knights always carry purification stones, but with the number of monster subjugations, the stockpile will run out quickly. I have to pay attention to the people of the empire, so I can’t even sweep all the stock than the individual.” - Ugh. So pass some over there? “As soon as we change our plan to stockpile because we understand the seriousness, we will buy it even at a high price. Maybe two weeks from today… I will move the liver more.” -2 weeks? all right. “Keep an eye on it, but never more than two months. Because it’s not good. -yes yes. “Don’t skip everything, about half. I don’t know much about this….” - What about the words I just heard? A small laugh broke out at Annie’s words.
“I’ll leave the quantity ratio to Annie. Well, anyway, maybe there will be something that Annie likes in the future.” -is it so? I’m looking forward to it. “If the temple starts supplying purified stones only to the imperial family, we will have to raise the price and sell them to individuals.” -okay. I’m looking into it right now, so if I do well, I’ll be able to fill 5,000. Then I’ll brag. “Great. If I get any other better information, I’ll tell you through Hizan. Or write a communication phrase.” -is it so. So you won’t tell me where you heard this news? I was stunned by Annie’s question. “Just… I picked it up when I was in the Knights Templar.” -Ah, I’m not going over. “Oh. That… Speaking of Jeonghwaseok, then can you take out about 500 of them separately? I think I will need it later.” I had already stocked it up in Duke Castle, so if I collected this, I had the strength to endure even if things went badly. Then Annie burst out laughing. -What are you talking about? This is all Hazel, of course! In case you don’t know, I’ll leave it out generously. Oh by the way, you probably don’t know anyone in the north, aren’t you lonely? Loneliness? suddenly?
The subject suddenly changed. “Well, I don’t have many friends in the first place….” -Still, there was a kite, right? “Yes… Uhm, I’m not very lonely.” -is it so. I can’t go out to play because I’m scared, and I hope something good will happen. Don’t expect too much. I don’t think anything good will happen…. How can you say something like this as a greeting? I said okay and cut off communication with Annie. “4,500….” Knowing the danger, I couldn’t stop the corners of my mouth from rising even though I knew I shouldn’t be like this. Then I need to make room to store 500 of them. It’s the size of half the palm of your hand, but if you want to store 500 of them, one box won’t fit. If possible, it would be better to keep it safely in the duchy. There is no reason to hide this, so you can ask for management. I asked Hizan to ask Mrs. Tene if she could get storage space and a useful box. Afterwards, in order to understand the surrounding situation in more detail, I decided to contact the representatives I met at the guild leader meeting.
*** Three days have passed. Fortunately, it was sunny all day yesterday and the snow had melted a lot. “Look. I’m right.” I was so excited. In the morning, Kylers tried to change his words, so we almost got into a big fight and went to the subjugation. Because he was dressed thickly like a snowman, his actions were slower than usual, but he liked that Sid subdued more than usual when he safely used genjutsu behind Kyler. Even when I returned from work, the sun was still up. “That’s why I said no.” “No, why?” “… All the knights want you.” I know what that means. At first, the knights, who had difficulty because they were the duchess, gradually got along while dealing with the magical beasts bound by illusion magic, and then began to wait for me to use my abilities. “That’s unavoidable due to the nature of my power.”
Kyler’s eyebrows slightly curled into the shape of an eight. He smiled slightly with a face that couldn’t dry. “… You can do whatever you want, but I hope you don’t overdo it.” “It’s a promise, so I’ll keep it.” Then Kyler looked at me blankly. He seemed to have something to say, so he raised his eyebrows and asked why. “No. You said you had a really hard time today. It’s as if you’ve done it all.” “I kind of like that compliment.” Kyler gave me a short kiss on my forehead and said that I had to warm up quickly and took me to the bathroom. After warming myself up with warm water and returning to the bedroom, Hizan knocked on the door and came in. “Madam, I have prepared everything you asked the head maid to do. The underground space remains wide, so I think we can clean it up and use it as storage.” “Thank you, you worked hard.” “No. Oh, but there’s another door on the wall of the warehouse. It doesn’t seem to be used right now, so if you want to keep it more secure, you can put it inside.” “Okay? inside? Is it a double space? It takes a few days for Jeonghwa-seok to come, so go and see it tomorrow.”
“Yes, madam.” “Now I am going to rest until evening. I won’t call you until then, so you can rest.” “I understand, ma’am.” “Ugh, it hurts.” Satisfied with the meticulous handling of the work, I jumped into the bed as soon as Hizan left.
Episode 104 Tadadat! In the heart of the night capital. The son-in-law was dark. My body felt very heavy throughout the run. His breath was so rough that hot steam came out of his mouth, and he felt dizzy as if he would lose consciousness at any moment. Even today, a sense of fear, like death, followed closely behind. People without faces, people who covet power. The more I looked back, the thicker the darkness, the sweat on my back. ‘Please don’t come. Don’t follow me.’ Hazel ran and ran like crazy. I might really die today. What to do I wanted to live. Hazel ran like crazy. At that moment, a large figure appeared in front of me. That’s him.
“…!” Hazel didn’t even have time to think and said something and pulled the man’s clothes. “Flaw…!” At the same time, Hazel opened her eyes, twisting like a person out of water. A warm hand touched his cheek. “Hazel.” “… Noah?” Feeling relieved at the blurry face, Hazel stretched out her hand and dug into her bosom. I felt a large hand stroking my hair and patting my back. My throat was so dry, as if I had just run, and the saliva I had to force through was stinging. “Noah, Noah….” “Yes, Hazel.” I grabbed his clothes like a lifeline and rubbed my forehead against his chest to find stability. Her beating heart slowly subsided at the touch that said, “It’s okay, it’s a nightmare.” It was only then that consciousness returned.
“Ah….” I let go of what I was holding onto. What is this “Are you okay?” “Oh, sorry. Why is this dream….” Was it clearer today? Why were you so restless? I realized later that I had done something stupid. The chin was hot. I’m not even a child. What is this? I didn’t have nightmares once or twice, and after reading the article about Count Gadiel and his wife, I felt comfortable because I didn’t have any more painful dreams than before. I lost my energy and lost my mind for a while, but a glass of water was pushed in front of my eyes. “Drink some. Slowly.” I used all my strength, so I nodded politely and drank the water he tipped. As the water entered his mouth, his mind became clearer. “It’s not like going to subjugation. Guild sources kept talking about the same topic these days, so it must be like this.” I said it as if it were an excuse, fearing that all my persuasion would be useless. Kyle’s low sigh continued briefly.
“… Why do you look at me I have to keep an eye on it. It’s my job to protect you. I’ll take more care. Are you okay now?” “… Well yes are you okay.” Having reached a certain level of stability, I stared blankly at Kylas. I thought the nag bomb would drop again, but for some reason. When you’re about to die and suddenly change your mind… Absolutely not. I looked at it with suspicious eyes, but the sound of air escaping from Kyler’s mouth came out. “Why, why are you laughing?” “I feel like I can hear my thoughts all the way here. I’ll bring you pajamas and a wet towel.” He got out of bed I tried to stop him by saying it was okay, but the whole time he was talking, he wiped the sweat from his forehead, and his pajamas were wet, so he sat still. “After….” Kylers left, and his body felt numb, and he massaged his arm. It was the first time I had seen it so vivid, but the dream was familiar. I still can’t see her face, but I’m sure she’s concocted something like this before….
I think I thought ‘I lived’ in my mind, convinced that the person I caught in front of me would save me. Who was it That person. Is it someone you know? Then, even if it was an opaque dream, the face would have been visible. After I collapsed, I was pampered and overprotected by people, so it’s not because I’m tired. It was a really strange night. When I woke up in the morning, my body was as light as ever. Kyler tried to say something to me as I stretched, but shut up. In fact, Kylers had nothing to say, but I didn’t know if I was just guessing. Hizan gave me the clothes, put them on, and turned around. Then Hizan said quietly. “Madam, this is news from Jeonghwa-seok.” As if there had been a call from Annie last night, Hizan waited on him and informed him that Jung Hwa-seok would leave this afternoon and arrive in five days at the earliest. “5 days?” “Yes, it is said that it will take that long as long as there is no problem in the middle.” “Oh, yes. Gates are said to be closed these days if the demon appears, so I will have to wait a week or so.”
These days, not only purified stones, but also goods from traders traveling to the north, important daily necessities, and foodstuffs were often delayed. There is not much of a problem with the dukedom yet, but if you don’t stock up on free villages to some extent, it will become even more difficult in the future. It took a lot of manpower to deal with the monsters, so I couldn’t pay attention to them all. “Yes, that sounds good.” “Then you can take a look around the warehouse. I have prepared everything anyway.” “Yes, madam.” *** Exactly 5 days after that. As Annie said, the purification stone has arrived in the duchy. “… It must have been a lot of twists and turns.” He said while looking at the box with traces of it rolling around miserably. The face of the deliveryman, whose hard work was evident, became pale. He hurriedly wiped the box with his hand and bowed his head. “Sorry, Duchess! I even came with an escort to protect as much as possible, but the demon beasts came to the village I stopped by last
night. The stuff inside is no problem at all though. You can also check the number!” Along with the delivery ticket, he lowered the box of purified stones to the floor. “There are 100 in a box.” “Yes, I put it like this to make it easy for the century. It is safer to transport.” “It’s okay if there’s nothing wrong with things. Could you please bring this inside? Take it to the basement storage and I’ll check it later.” Then, he handed the delivery fee he had brought to the delivery man. “It must have been difficult, but it was a lot of hard work.” Then the delivery man was startled and backed away. “Oh no, no. The delivery fee has already been settled.” “Is it so?” “Yes, of course. You paid enough, so you don’t have to give.” “Then be careful when you go.” “Thank you for using it!” The delivery man bowed his head again and left the duchy. After that, Mrs. Tene informed me that a lace craftsman had come to the duke’s castle, so I watched it, and then I heard that food materials for winter storage had arrived, so it was lunch.
“Hazel.” “Oh, are you here early?” “It was over early. How was your day?” I thought I should go see Jeonghwa-seok now, but Kylas appeared. Today, Kylers said he would go outside for a while instead of subjugation, but he returned earlier than expected. “Jung Hwa-seok has arrived. I was going to see it, but would you like to come with me?” Since I had told Kyler about the 500 Purification Stones, I thought it would be okay to go down together. “….” But as if he had something to say, he briefly scratched his eyebrows and held out his hand to me. “Where are you going?” I asked while holding my hand, but he didn’t answer and just stood there for a while rubbing the back of my hand with his thumb. It is a face of unsure and struggling. He didn’t make that kind of expression well, as he made decisions with a firm, clean look. After a while, he opened his mouth. “… I don’t know if this is right.”
“Yes? What do you mean?” “You have a guest.” “A guest? No guests to come? Are you a princess?” “No. I’m waiting in the waiting room.” “I didn’t promise anything… Who is it?” No matter how hard I tried, no one came. If it was the knights or the imperial family, they would definitely contact me and come. Recalling the previous contact, I wondered if Annie had come, but I thought that there was no way she would have come here without going crazy. You are very afraid of Kyler. When I asked who it was, Kyler slowly led the hand he was holding but didn’t tell me. Who the heck In the end, he led me to the front of the reception room without knowing what kind of guest he was. Anxiety piled up in the hand holding the doorknob. It’s like welcoming an unwelcome guest. “Who do you think you are? Is this the person you hate?” He smiled hard, lifting only the corners of his mouth with hardened eyes. Then he grabbed the doorknob and turned it.
I stepped out with a face that still didn’t understand why. As I entered through the door Kylas opened, an unexpected person greeted me. “Long time no see.” “Long time no see, how are you?” I almost freaked out when I saw the two of them saying hello. Why are you here… And?!
Episode 105 “… Ginger? Eggman?!” Is it right that the two of them are side by side in my eyes right now? Why are you coming Why are you showing up here? I almost screamed out their names. Then, the two of them made even more awkward faces as they stood. You saved me, but you came back to die? Involuntarily, I was terrified and turned around backwards. “….” The door to the reception room, which Kyler had opened himself, was silently closed before he knew it. No, wait. Wait for a sec. What the hell is this, what’s going on Clearly Kyleus himself had opened this door, if not someone else wearing a mask. This… Does it make sense? I took a deep breath and turned to Eggman and Ginger. Still in disbelief, I looked back and forth at Eggman, Ginger, and the door.
I feel like I’ve been hallucinated. After a while, I came to my senses and approached them. First solve this… I should. I really don’t know what’s going on. “Nice to meet you, I’m relieved to see you look good….” I approached them holding the dress with both hands. His voice was almost strained. Even Kyler wouldn’t do anything like eavesdropping. I said I would try to do it myself. But…. “… Come on, where is this? Did you two decide to go crazy side by side?” The two of them were sent after promising a one-year period, but seeing them appear in front of them is embarrassing. Ginger just greeted her with a nonchalant face. “I thought the representative would welcome you.” “… Nice to meet you. Nice to meet you It’s not nice to be alive and well. But Ginger, I told you never to come to the North. No matter what happens, the North will never do it. No matter how urgent the money is, it seems like recruiting a mercenary subjugation team, so don’t even come close… Don’t you remember?” “Yes, I remember every single word the CEO said.”
I pressed my throbbing head. “Yeah, got it. I guess I didn’t hear it again. It’s okay if you came here because you were worried about me. I didn’t have to risk my life to come here. Make sure it’s safe, so go back quickly. Before Kyler changes his mind.” Ginger and Eggman only exchanged glances with each other, but did not say they were going back. No, why are they like this? I also gave money, so I wonder if it wasn’t enough to get it and jump out…. I wondered if this was the good thing Annie said. No matter how you think about it, this is not a pleasant thing. This is the castle of Duke Kyler Hadid! “Please sit down first. I have something to tell you.” Eggman spoke to me in a calm voice. After being freed from being a slave gladiator, his hair had grown a little more than when he was separated. Because of that, the impression was much softer. Because you don’t have to force your sword anymore? Or maybe it’s because you’re stuck with the lover you love. I sighed and sat down on the sofa. “Great. Ginger, tell me quickly why you are here.”
“I came to see the CEO.” “….” “And we won’t go back, CEO.” At those words, I couldn’t help but make a face as if I had chewed on ginger. “Couldn’t you be in debt… Is that so? did you run out of money? You didn’t go back into the gladiator arena on your own, did you?” “How do you see us? I washed my hands. I’m going to go to the gladiator arena because I’m crazy.” “Then why….” Then Ginger began to speak calmly. “On the day the CEO sent us, we went all the way to Castalt on that day. I can’t even sleep. My parents are close by, and I had to go to the farthest place right now.” “….” “Anyway, I stayed there for a while and settled down in Tenegal. I stayed there until recently. I was going to go to the CEO’s house in May Blanc, but I couldn’t go just in case.” “Yeah, did you?” I split my nerves in half, one on the door side, the other on the ginger side, and listened. “But even there, I heard that the monsters in the north were particularly rampant and serious. There is a saying that when the
sun goes down, movement is blocked. Is that true?” “… I’m careful, but not to that extent yet. But why?” Then Ginger shrugged. “I heard you’re leaving in a year.” “How did you know?” I asked in a high-pitched voice, startled. When I sent Ginger, I said that everything went well, but I didn’t tell you the exact story. Only Annie knew that I had decided to leave here after a year. There is an unbreakable link with her. “I got in touch with Annie. Well, it was a bit difficult.” “Animated film…?” How did you find out and contact an anime that I can’t reach without contacting Dylan or first? I looked at Ginger with a puzzled face. What the hell is Ginger thinking with that clear face? “Anyway, the reason I came… To be honest, I didn’t feel comfortable after leaving. I also felt like I couldn’t get away from the life of running away. After hearing the story from Annie, I came to repay the favor as this person said. I will be with you at least until you leave in a year.” The last words seemed almost only audible to me.
“….” I looked at Eggman with a hard face. Instead of answering, Eggman just nodded. So, before leaving, he came to keep Egman’s words, ‘I will definitely repay this favor’. Ginger added that it was very difficult to come here, so please do not expel her. My head hurt even more. Apparently, in the original version, Ginger was incredibly smart, right? He was a very good kid, right? Now I’m starting to wonder the most about how Kylers let them in. “… Then how did you get here?” What did you say and get permission? If it was Kyle, I wouldn’t have left it alone. Ginger looked like he was thinking for a while, then smiled bashfully. “Actually, I’ve been here for over two weeks.” “2 weeks?” “Actually, I was caught as soon as I got near the dukedom. I thought I was hiding well, but Sid recognized me. I was caught because I thought I had to get caught to meet the CEO anyway.” 2 weeks.
Kyler didn’t say anything to me for a long time. “So?” “Egman asked me to use him as an escort for the CEO, and I asked him to work hard as a secretary. That… To the duke I had the heart that I wanted to die if I did it, but they listened to our story. I swore not to betray you and came here.” Unbelievable words came out of Ginger’s mouth. So Ginger and Eggman, who would look very disgusting in his eyes, came to visit me and even talked. In addition, he even allowed me to meet after accepting the oath without giving a single scratch. Kylers agreed to put the two people who helped me escape next to me, not anyone else…. I couldn’t quite figure out what to think of this. After I collapsed and went to the imperial palace, I paid more attention to having someone by my side, but it was in a completely unexpected direction. After talking with the two for a while, I left the reception room. After asking Mrs. Tenne to let the two of us stay, I went looking for Kyler. I wanted to take me to the waiting room and directly hear his invisible thoughts. I grabbed one of the maids passing by and asked.
“Yes, madam. Did you call me?” “Do you know where the Duke is right now?” “Are you my master? A little while ago, I heard that the monster invasion bell rang from outside and the knights were leaving… You probably went out together. Shall I find out where you are and tell you again?” “No. It’s not urgent, so I’d better check. Go and work.” “Yes, madam.” “….” Kyler was right to hurry outside as the maid said. It wasn’t until evening that I saw him again. The whole time he ate the food he had prepared, he said nothing. I glanced at him and made fun of the fork and knife. After thinking about it, I tried to open my mouth, but suddenly my throat was blocked. “Greatness.” At once, Kyle raised his gaze. I quickly quenched my thirst and put down my glass. Yes, let me ask If you’re curious, you should ask. “That, Eggman and Ginger….”
“Huh.” “Why did you let me in?”
Episode 106 “He said he wanted to help with the determination to give his life by your side.” “… Did you hear that and give your permission?” “They risked their lives on you twice, so at least I didn’t want to betray you. I was going to have more escorts by your side, but it worked out.” “….” “Egman as an escort and Ginger Perian as a secretary would be fine. Above all, you will know your skills well.” After saying that, Kyler moved the knife again. On the contrary, I was in a daze for a long time. I know what that means without even asking. Because it has too many meanings. To Kyler, the two symbolize distrust and insecurity. Ginger was moving for money and a lover, but in Kyle’s eyes, they could be seen as the ones who risked their lives to run away with me. But to have those people by my side again…. It meant that I would believe in my one year without a doubt, and it was no different than saying that I would personally show it.
It seemed like an action to ask that you know that what you said earlier was sincere. Also, in the situation in the north where the situation is getting more and more serious, we have to go to the subjugation, so we have made a safe countermeasure for it. However, it was possible to replace Eggman and Ginger. How much did Kyler think about before allowing the two of them? I opened my mouth after a while. “Thank you.” Even after a year, Kyle’s request to stay by my side kept bothering me. *** “I will call you Madame from now on!” “You still have no change in your thoughts?” I asked Ginger insinuatingly, who was clenching her fists to make up her mind. Ginger’s face went cold with a little fear. “… How did i get here If you change your mind now, will I be able to leave the North alive?” Well, that was it. It’s not another person, it’s Kyler, but if he changes his mind and says he’s going back, then really… Might clean it up.
Even if you look at me, it won’t be like that, but I don’t think those who reversed will be safe anyway. Besides, Ginger’s opinion was very firm. “Did you get along well with your parents in Castalt?” In the end, I completely gave up persuasion and decided to accept the two. Ginger’s lips twisted at my question. “… Actually, it was the worst.” “Worst?” “People didn’t fix it. Knowing and knowing! Why do you keep skipping over? Because you are a parent? I really want to cut it off, but not being able to do that is the worst of it.” After spending some time with her parents, Ginger inevitably grinded her teeth. It looks like the parents did something with ginger again. I was in debt, used my name arbitrarily, and even cheated, so I thought that if I added more, it wouldn’t have been less. I hope it wasn’t even stolen gold. Still, I think I even listened to Castalt for my parents, but I felt sorry for nothing. “Still, I haven’t lost the gold bar.” Said Ginger, as if reading my thoughts.
He was proud that he couldn’t even touch the gold bar I gave him. “Good job.” “Um, but may I ask… I don’t know.” “What? say.” “What happened to Nigella? Are you alive?” I laughed out loud when I asked if it existed in this world, or if it was finely buried. What the hell do you think of Kyler? It was like seeing myself in the beginning. “I’m managing the Horn Guild at the Ferarium right now.” “Still?” “Yeah, I’ve taken over the other stuff here again, but I can’t go there myself for circumstances, so Nigella is managing the field work.” “You are alive… But you said you erased your memory.” “Because I didn’t even delete the guild work.” “Oh, I see. So, you still work at the Ferrari.” “Yeah, he knows as much about guild work as I do.” It was bittersweet to talk about Nigella after a long time. “Lady.” “Huh?”
“A year, no, now, when you leave in a few months, are you going to take the guild with you?” “No, because the guild gave it to my husband.” “Oh, that’s really too bad. But ma’am, then where are you going?” Ginger asked quietly, as if only I could hear. Even though there are already only two of them in the study. “One year from now?” “Yeah, I guess I have about 10 months left to be exact?” Not too long ago, I was determined enough to answer this question right away. “… Well. Still thinking… I’m on I’ll tell you later.” “Yes, because it is still far away.” Ginger smiled brightly. It was only complicated in my head. *** Eggman and Ginger arrived and a few more days passed without hesitation. Every time I tried to go down to organize Jeonghwa-seok, things kept popping up, so I was able to look around the warehouse only today because I procrastinated and procrastinated. “Madam, all five boxes here are purified stones. I moved the purification stone to a new box.”
“Thank you, Hizan. I’ll take care of everything in advance, so I won’t have to touch anything.” “No. I put the same number of 100 each, but when I counted, the number was exactly right.” “Then that would be right. Is there another door inside?” “Ah yes. I asked Mrs. Tene, but she said it’s a place to put furniture that you don’t use now. It’s full, but he said he’d clean it up if needed.” When I turned my head to the place Hizan pointed out, there was a door with the same pattern as the wall if I didn’t look closely. Judging by the old doorknob, it seems that it was barely opened. “Then I won’t go inside. You can’t pull out the furniture and put it here. It would be better to keep the purified stone in an empty place as it was and to manage it from time to time. Starting today, I also check the people who come and go to the warehouse. Well, I’d better do it right away. Could you bring me some paper to make a list of?” “Yes, madam. I’ll be back soon.” After Hizan left, I opened the Purification Stone box to check its condition, then raised my head again. “….” Then he approached the tightly closed door. You keep old furniture in here?
Every mansion is managed like this, so there’s nothing special about it…. I looked under the door. It’s strange no matter how you look at it. As I got closer, I knew for sure. You can definitely feel the dark magic in this. Why? Kylas has resistance, but he can’t use black magic. In reality, no one uses dark magic in the Duchy. I was unique. But why do I feel a weak black magic within it? It’s not like she’s hiding it, since Mrs. Tenne said she would remove the furniture and open it if necessary. I can see Kyler begging for forgiveness and trying, but I don’t even think he’s cheating on me. What is it? I tried to open the doorknob with force, but it seemed like I needed a key. I heard the sound of hizan coming down. I quickly fell out of the door. I guess I’ll have to check it out later. “Madam, I have it. Shall we hang it here?” “Will you?”
“Yes, and the butler just found the madam.” “Why?” “He said to tell the lady that a letter has arrived from the imperial palace. He even said he would bring it to the study.” “Okay? at the imperial palace? I just need to get this sorted out.” What else is going on at the imperial palace? I went straight to the study after I told Hizan to guide everyone who visited the warehouse to write their names on the list. “What is going on?” I heard the letter lying neatly on my desk. The fact that it was stamped with the imperial palace seal means that it came officially. It was strange that he came to me and not Kyler. Without delay, I opened the letter before I even sat down. “What the hell is going on….” As soon as I read the contents of the letter, my eyebrows furrowed. “Construction Festival…?” I hurriedly rummaged through my desk drawer to find a calendar. “….” I know that the founding festival was around the end of January. It was now already mid-December. So that means about a month left….
“Are you crazy? At what time are you going to enforce the founding festival?” I know that the most important event of the empire is the founding festival. But is it really necessary to hold a founding festival at a time when the demons are boiling every day? There must be a huge crowd of people in the capital. Then there was a high possibility that the worshipers would move outright or trouble would arise. Why would you want to take this risk?
Episode 107 “I think you should talk to Kyler about this.” Right now, the North is in a hectic state as they fight to the death with the Witchbeast every day. There was a high possibility that Kyler and I would not be able to attend the founding festival. If it is empty even for a few days, the Demonic Beast will contaminate the land. Did things get better elsewhere? It won’t be. I had a conversation with the guild leaders a while ago, but there was no such news. Even the last person I contacted was Ted and Lena at Piront two days ago. I heard it clearly with my own two ears that I was worried that there was nothing serious. Today, just in time, it seemed like we could talk right away because Kylers was only visiting during the day for a short inspection. *** Magic tools of unknown use were piled up like a mountain without being organized, and the bookshelves that filled the walls on three sides were packed with books the size of a span. A bright red sofa with extraordinary cushioning and a black table. A glass teapot that constantly boils without a fire.
Even the crazy-looking carpeted floor. The room is full of objects and furniture, but nothing is in harmony. The two men in the space also had different atmospheres and gave off conflicting feelings. One was black and white, the other was rainbow. “Have you had any problems since that day?” “No problem. Ah, I think the nightmare has gotten a little worse.” “Are you talking about nightmares?” Kylers was in the Mage Tower. After Hazel collapsed a while ago, Kylers inevitably received help from the Imperial Palace, and was on the way to and from the Mage Tower from time to time. “I used to have nightmares often. I tend to wake up a little harder these days. Is there a connection?” What Hazel drank was not ordinary water. It was revealed in the Mage Tower that the imperial palace could not catch it. The water was mixed with a small amount of the follower’s demon’s blood. As a result, Hazel couldn’t control her black magic and lost consciousness, and her power went out of control. It was a prank in the short time that Kyler was away for a while. Very suspiciously, only in the water Hazel picked up.
The culprit still hasn’t been caught. While Hazel was asleep, all of the Duke’s attendants were inspected, and everyone who attended the banquet that day was tracked down. Even so, they couldn’t find a clue, and everyone who seemed to be related in the slightest was being pursued. “No, it is not. Nightmares seem to be a different matter.” “Right.” Kyle’s concern deepened. “It would be better to check separately to see if something happened that touched the deep inside.” Now, the man sitting in front of Kylas was of great help in calming Hazel’s rapidly running out of dark magic. The man’s name was Rendil, one of the three high-ranking administrators of the Mage Tower. The Mage Tower is managed and operated by German Balson, the owner of the tower and the eldest member of the empire, and his young disciples Rendil Faniman, Shioka Ebel, and Perry Bowman as high-ranking administrators. Among them, Rendil was a strong candidate as the owner of the next tower. With his bright red hair pulled back and blue eyes, he was wearing all sorts of colorful jewelry in the colors of the rainbow, but the buttons on his robe were not fastened properly and it was obvious that they were raw.
On the other hand, his tone toward Kyler was polite. “Do that.” Rendil tapped the table with his hands clenched. “There’s no way that would be the case, but if the same thing happens again, it’s best to bring it straight to the Mage Tower. If it’s convenient, give me a sedative first.” “Okay.” “It’s embarrassing to be sorry for being by the Duchess’s side, if it was someone else, he’d be dead. Did you take all the tranquilizers I gave you?” “Nothing left behind.” “If you drank all of it, you would have recovered, so there will be no problem if you use your strength again. We will bring more for emergencies.” The air between Kylas and Rendil was heavy. Kyler’s concern for Hazel, and Rendil’s concern for this mysterious situation. Hazel’s runaway I saw for the first time. In most cases, the runaway magical power consumes the main body and causes an unprecedented explosion. It’s not that different from black magic. In the same way, it consumes the main body or is possessed by dark magic and releases magic with the determination to annihilate
everyone around it, including itself. However, Hazel didn’t show such high mood and realized the seriousness only after she collapsed. Hazel was suppressing the surge of power from within. That made it quieter and more dangerous. Hazel, who had suppressed her power even unconsciously, began to harm herself as she twisted in pain. Realizing this, Kyler put his body on Hazel’s body so that he wouldn’t harm himself. I’d rather hurt myself. It happened on the day when the wizard in the duke’s castle took temporary measures and took Hazel straight to the imperial palace where the advanced wizard was. As soon as he arrived at the imperial palace, with the help of highranking mages, he suppressed Hazel’s runaway black magic and summoned the wizard of the Mage Tower. After that, Hazel was able to return to normal. Seeing Hazel’s condition, Lentil asked if he had ever shown signs of a runaway before. When I said no, at least not to Kylas’ knowledge, Hazel wondered, as if she had been through more than one premonition of a runaway. Rendil untied his clenched hand and twirled the ring on the index finger of his right hand for a long time. “Dismissal.”
“Speak.” “This is an overt provocation.” Kyle’s eyes darkened. “Currently, it has been revealed that the Duchess was targeted, but this is also unclear. Are you aiming for the duchess or the duchess? If not, is there a more ultimate goal?” “….” “What is certain is that simply because we hunted them, we did not avenge them in anger. There must be something more. Find your main admirers. They must be holding something as evidence.” *** Eventually, the next day, I headed to the imperial palace with Kyler. Because the timing coincided, I was able to see His Majesty the Emperor and His Highness the Crown Prince at the same time, but it was difficult to get the answer I wanted. “You seem surprised to hear the news. I left the time empty because I thought the duke would come sooner or later.” “You have already made your decision.” At Kyler’s words, the emperor let out a long sigh. “It is inevitable. The water situation is not good.” “….”
“From the report I hear every morning, there are over 100 worshipers captured for a week. It’s been a while since I exceeded that number. Two days ago, twenty people were caught in one day.” “… Is it that many?” In the northern part, he dealt with witchcraft and exchanged news with the guild, but the imperial palace had work as the imperial palace. Thanks to Kyler’s frequent contact, he was able to hear information from the imperial palace, but he was busy these days and couldn’t check it, so the situation got worse. I thought it would have decreased because they kept capturing worshipers, but it’s increasing day by day. “It has deeper roots than we thought. The anxiety of the people of the empire is growing day by day, but this is the only thing that calms the anxiety. If you don’t even open this up, you’ll feel the seriousness of the situation. I want both of you to cooperate this time.” It seems that even that deep root has not been dug up. I lost my will to fight when I tried to explain the reasons why the foundation festival should not be held. If you can’t hold the biggest and most important event, the foundation festival, you’re openly advertising that you’re in a state of insecurity. I fully understood why they were worried because the event held even when the emperor was sick was the founding festival. “I will be fully prepared. I know very well how desperately you guys are fighting in the north, so I will never hold you accountable even if
you don’t attend.” “….” I looked back and forth between Caylus and His Majesty the Emperor. When the emperor lifted his hand, an aide brought a large scroll. What unfolded was a map. Darkly painted here and there. “It’s a polluted land that we see every day. Currently, priests and wizards go out once a week to check on themselves. I’m well aware that the North has a markedly slower spread of contamination. It’s all thanks to you.” That’s what he said, but the northern part was also painted black. There were parts that were erased and refilled. Because the number of worshipers and demons is rapidly increasing. Although the number of missing people has decreased, it has made the situation even more dangerous. It means that the family, not the individual, voluntarily started jumping into the sacrifice. In this case, there is no one to report, so you may not know that you are missing. If it’s too late, it hurts. After thinking quickly, I asked Jed. “Your Highness, can I meet the princess? As soon as possible.”
Episode 108 “Princess.” “Days like this come because the Duchess is looking for me first. Are you okay with your body? The Duke was very worried that day.” Fortunately, it was not difficult to meet Lily thanks to the crown prince. Lily showed up with her silver hair neatly combed down and her headband pretty, neatly dressed in a dark navy blue dress and coat. Lily did not hide her delight at the news that I had found it first. The way he spoke was definitely more formal than before, but he was just as friendly. “Today I am not here as the Duchess, but as a friend of the Princess.” I didn’t know I would write this first. I wanted you to know that I am saying this for them. Lily looked surprised for a moment, then a little thrilled. “I am always welcome. Then Hazel, what is the story you want to tell me? Is there anything I should do for you? I’ll help with anything I can, tell me. I am more confident in the task of persuading Your Highness.” They were the two who once made me suffer, but when they asked me to say something about their willingness to help, all I could think of was thank you.
After all, Lily Dayworth is the one who holds the biggest key to putting an end to this chaos. Isn’t he the main character in the work and a person with strong holy power? “Princess. I don’t know if it will be rude to the princess….” “I heard you were friends, Hazel. Hazel also calls me Lily.” Involuntarily, I put my hand over my mouth. “Ah, I’ve become a habit for so long. I’ll do that slowly now. Also, the princess might pop out without me knowing.” Then Lily laughed lightly. “I understand. Then talk comfortably today, Hazel.” “Could you show me how much the princess’s holy power is now?” Lily’s eyes widened as if this was completely unexpected. “My holy power? … It’s not difficult, but what if Hazel, who handles dark magic, gets hurt?” “You won’t get hurt. Actually, I have something to tell you about him.” If I want to be severely injured by Lily’s holy power, and furthermore, if I want to completely purify the battleground and demon lord’s descent, I have to be strong. Lily must have strong enough holy power to be revered as a saint. Please win as I think.
Lily, hesitant, reluctantly grabbed my hand when I reached out. “If you are in pain, tell me anytime. I’ll be holding it weakly, so you can let go.” “Yes, don’t worry.” “Ha, is it necessary? I really don’t want to hurt you….” “Please trust me. Hurry up.” In the end, Lily closed her eyes slightly and took a deep breath, as if she was trying to gather her holy power. In a non-urgent, stable situation, it was much better to pull up slowly and strongly. Just in time for Lily to put holy power into her fingertips, I also began to block with black magic like a shield. The pressure felt like an insubstantial wall hitting my body. Lily bit her lip when she pushed her strength to stop it. Then I had to adjust the horsepower again. After tug-of-war with conflicting powers for a long time, Lily suddenly emitted strong holy power. Before I could stop it, Lily let go of my hand. “I think I will get hurt…!” Lily opened her eyes and spoke in a frightened tone. “Yes?”
No, I told you to use your strength with confidence…. “The power I just gave out was pulled out to the maximum. You will get hurt if you continue, for sure.” Ah… I never thought the good heroine buff would be activated here. It was a bit frustrating, but Lily said she couldn’t do more. My body was tingling due to the holy power, but it was very lacking. To be honest… Unfortunately, Lily’s current holy power was not even close to that of a saint. After confirming it myself, I bit my lip, getting even more nervous. I thought I’d become stronger just because I kept fighting Zed and participating in the purification, but I didn’t. It’s too late to wait for slow growth. It is a story that not only me, but also Jed and Lily could be dangerous. That means the happy ending I saw… It may not happen. After realizing that, the inside of my mouth became even more dry. ‘The main characters will have a happy ending.’ I believed in that one thing and dreamed of a happy future, but it ended up being smashed. Why? No trials?
Lily is kidnapped, and you have to go through a lot of hard work, but you didn’t? Just messing around with the male lead? I was suspicious and anxious about everything. When I decided to protect my precious people, I should have paid more attention to this side. One month until the foundation festival. Since the future has already turned as it should, confusion could come quickly if there was no luck. Even if not, they will have to go to the battlefield before spring passes. It shouldn’t be like this. I couldn’t give up here. Hypnotize Lily? Then you wouldn’t know what I said. Later, when she awakened as a saint and the hypnosis was released, she was able to forgive her. Because it’s Lily. I soon erased that thought. This time, I decided to use the regular method. As Lily said, if she thought of me as her friend, she would listen seriously. “Lily.”
I deliberately called out her name and held Lily’s hands. Lily was very nervous as if I was going to ask too much. “Say, you can do it.” “I believe in the power of the princess. I can use much more, more, more power than I do now. In order to do that, you have to believe in your own strength even more.” “What….” The only way to do that is to use a cheat key. As far as I know, Lily in the original work did not use this method and awakened her powers on her own. But this time I have no choice but to help. I can’t ask Wah Kyler to kidnap Lily anymore. For some reason, if you ask me to kidnap you, I’ll kidnap you right away, but…! I took a big deep breath and decided to help Lily myself. What can’t you do “Don’t think it’s strange, please listen.” “Sure. But what are you talking about?” “I want only the two of us to know what I am going to tell you from now on. It’s not going to harm the princess. Never.” Lily nodded as she held her hands tightly and spoke seriously.
“… Uh, okay I’ll do as Hazel says. I swear by the name of Dayworth. What is it?” I swallowed and opened my mouth. “Do you know of the underground ancient library under the conference room on the first floor of Daeshinjeon?” “Underground… The old library?” “Yes, I know that Princess has access to that old library, don’t you?” “Uh… How did you know?” Also. I spoke with a more comfortable mind while still holding Lily’s hand. “Then have you ever been there?” Lily, somewhat nervous, nodded. “I’ve been there once before. It came out soon I couldn’t go inside because I was at work.” Done. So anyway, I know the way to go. “Then take some time to visit that underground library before the founding festival.” “The ancient library of the temple?” I nodded and continued talking. “Find a thick sutra with seven lines of golden borders inside it. Both on the back and front of the book. There are probably too many
books. I haven’t been there, but… There is a story I heard.” “Seven rows of gold borders….” “Yes, it will probably be very thick. You need to find the book and read it thoroughly. That will be of great help to the princess. Even to use force.” It’s not that the contents of the book are helpful, it’s to awaken the power that’s dormant in it, but I couldn’t tell you this. You have to realize it yourself, so that power will be properly manifested. Lily has succeeded in awakening, so she will definitely succeed. Since he told me the shortcut, I had no choice but to wait for Lily to wisely notice and quickly awaken as a saint. Then the big disaster won’t come. The fate of this place belonged to Lily Dayworth in the first place. After pondering my words for a while, Lily asked me with an innocent face. “… But how does Hazel know that?” Oh, how can I understand this? While I was hesitating while thinking about it, someone knocked on the door from outside. “Wait. I guess someone came.” Lily got up and opened the door, revealing Jed. “Uh? majesty.”
“Are you done talking?” “Not yet. I told you to wait because it will take a long time. I can’t stand that bird.” “Well, I really wanted to….” It seemed that Lily couldn’t stand it because she wanted to see her. It’s been less than 30 minutes since we talked. Jingle, very jingle Yes, you do all the love. I’m glad I stopped talking though. To think that there are times when the prince is helpful to me. While I was thinking about that, another person came after me.
Episode 109 Kyler appeared from behind and smiled quietly at me. He must have been talking to Jed while I was with Lily. I thought I would have said all the important things anyway. I thought I should just go, but Jed caught me. “I’m sorry for coming so suddenly. I didn’t want to interrupt their conversation as much as possible… Just look at it this time.” “What are you trying to say?” I was about to ask what was going on, but Lily was a little faster. It’s kind of an atmosphere to hold on to. After all, I thought it was strange that the person who made it possible for me to have a conversation interrupted. “His Majesty wants to see everyone. A large group of worshipers were brought in this morning and they want to hear their opinions. I don’t have time, so I think I’ll have a chance now.” I looked back and forth between Kyle’s and Jed’s. Haven’t you already seen it in the morning? *** “I’m sorry I called you in the morning and called you here again.” “No, Your Majesty.” “I called here to ask for help from the Duchess in a hurry.”
“Your Majesty I need help?” “Nothing else, it was reported that there were a total of 47 worshipers captured from this morning until a little while ago.” “47 people….” I was not surprised to hear that there were so many catches. It’s something that happens every day, but there must have been a reason for calling it. “45 of them drank poison and committed suicide as soon as they were caught.” “… Yes?” In the shocking situation, I couldn’t keep my mouth shut. 45 people died on the spot at the same time? It is known that polar worshipers are gagged when captured, as they are not afraid to take their own lives to preserve secrecy. I understand that people who use magic can also be mixed, so they also bring sealing tools. But that means he committed suicide before being gagged. It may not be possible to completely prevent suicide, but the fact that 45 people gave up their lives on the spot was more shocking than anything else. That was just a few hours ago. “Then, Your Majesty, the two of you….”
“I am now quarantined in prison. Like other worshipers. But even among the worshipers arrested today, they seem to have high authority.” “Yes… But how can I help you?” General interrogation was ineffective, so he entrusted it to the spirittype mages, but they said it would take some time since they were out. I was planning to ask for help from the Magic Tower because I needed to investigate quickly because I didn’t know when and in what extraordinary way I would commit suicide again, but just in time I was left in the imperial palace. “I thought it was really fortunate that the duchess was at the imperial palace. Can you help me for a second? It’s their home base, but it’s a simple thing to figure out. It’s urgent, so I’m going to ask you like this.” It didn’t seem like it would be easy to find out the base, which the imperial palace hadn’t been able to do until now. Still, it was good news that the high-ranking worshipers who kept saving themselves were caught. Above all, he could not refuse the emperor’s order now. The emperor hoped that I would move right away, as the captured worshiper would not know what else to do in the meantime. Reluctantly, I moved my body to go to the dungeon. ***
It was an evening when the sunset was over when I returned to the north after completing the interrogation at the order of the emperor. “You worked hard today.” He said, rubbing my feet with a warm towel. I refused this time too, but there was no way it would work for Kyler. I know very well that Kylus is tired because of me trying to cooperate with the imperial palace as much as possible, but I felt sorry and thankful whenever this happened. “Still, I’m glad I got to know the base. We should move quickly before moving elsewhere.” Fortunately, I was successful in interrogation. It’s just that I don’t do it because I don’t want to do it, because it’s not that difficult for me. However, their minds were only filled with longing for the coming of the demon king, and they were unpleasant throughout the investigation. “Honestly, I thought there would be a base in the north.” I agree with Kyle’s comment. “Me too. I was a little worried because it was the area where demons were most active. But in the middle of the capital?” The base was in the middle of the capital. Now, if you invade the stronghold, you will be able to gather all kinds of information for the advent of the demon king and capture those
who frequently communicate with your followers. Although it is a very wide Elcard, I did not expect to move boldly within the capital. This is something I didn’t know about in the original story. Because, as far as I know, everything important happened in the North. Looking back, it was a bit strange. It was from the point of view of the main characters, so why was the explanation so unkind? If you think about it, the big events were listed, but the detailed information about the main characters moving was lacking. It wasn’t there at all, but now I’m starting to find out more. Am i not remembering? It’s not. I’m sure I remember all the names…. Some of the content felt as clear as if I had seen it myself. I have described it so well, but now I am starting to wonder that the main characters’ actions are simply connected in a lump. Come on, is it weird that I think like that? “Hazel.” “Ah.” Kyler’s forehead lightly touched mine.
As they opened their eyes, the tips of their noses met and rubbed against each other. I laughed as if I was trying to lighten my mood. When I let out a small laugh, Kylas stepped back a little, raising the corner of his mouth. “Are you very tired?” “No, I was thinking about things earlier. It will work out.” “It will work out.” It really seemed like it would happen when Kylers said it. I didn’t want to admit it because of my pride, but as I kept bumping into my heart, it was inevitable that the walls I had built started to crumble. That night. I couldn’t go to bed because of Kylas’s departure because of the demonic beast that suddenly appeared nearby. “Ah, the basement.” I was thinking about what to do until Kylas returns, but I remembered the cellar again. I asked Hizan, who was still awake, to get the key. After that, I got the key and went down to the basement storage alone. “I must have felt the dark magic here.”
I pushed aside the small luggage covering the door and opened the door with the key. It must have been left unattended for a really long time, so I had to exert all my strength because it did not open even after I loosened the ring. “Uh, dust.” Huihui shook his hand to clear the dust and went inside. It wasn’t easy to get in because the old furniture was piled up, but there was definitely a slight amount of dark magic left in it. There is no black magician hiding inside, but feeling the power means that there is a magic circle drawn with black magic installed, or there is an object or magic tool. “….” Where are these, something like that. I thought it would be a good idea to check before Kyler returns, so I looked around and looked hard at the furniture. In fact, it was because of anxiety that I was looking for this. The day I felt black magic here. Even though he thought it couldn’t be, he was worried about what to do if there was any evidence that Kyler was connected with the cult. “No.” It’s been an hour already.
I searched hard, but luckily I didn’t find anything like that. I hesitantly stepped back toward the door to get a better view of the warehouse. “Oh.” As I stepped back, my foot caught on the thick carpet on the floor. “….” I stopped and slowly slipped my feet under the thick carpet. I put it in as deep as possible and lifted it up to turn it over, but the bottom was charred. “Fire…?” Was there a fire? I bent over and moved the furniture on the carpet with a whimper. What am I doing right now at night There was also a drawer, so I was out of breath to the point of sweat beading on my forehead. Even so, I grabbed the carpet with both hands and removed half of it. The entire floor under the carpet was charred. I sat down and swept my hand as if I was wiping the scorched floor. Certainly, black magic was felt here. I wiped my hands for a long time until they turned black, then stopped.
Part of the deep fan magic gin was visible under the scorched marks. “Why is this….” I couldn’t believe my eyes
Episode 110 Magic Jin reacts to magic. I poured black magic into some of the magic gins. If it was a magic circle other than an ordinary graffiti, it would respond to my magic. As magic flowed in like pouring water from a kettle, a faint red band began to appear along the magic gin. The magic circle that absorbed mana steadily emitted a dark red light. When I had drained all my magic power, I slowly got up. The faintly sparkling magic gin lost its light. “… It’s not a working magic gin.” However, it is certain that it is a magic gin that worked sometime in the past. The question is, what kind of magic gin is this? Kyler can’t use black magic, so who the hell made this here? I rolled the carpet all the way to the center. As soon as the lower part was exposed, I covered my mouth with a trembling hand. He had forgotten that his hands were full of dust. “Why why….”
In the center of the magic jean, there is a worshiper pattern… Are you there? Why? Why is the pattern Faye Martin hid on the nape of her neck visible here? At that moment, a small noise came from outside. I was startled and covered the carpet again. Then Hizan came in. “The duke is back, ma’am.” “Oh, I’m leaving.” I made sure the carpet was covered and hurried outside. After locking the door with the key and handing it over to Hizan, we left the warehouse together. It felt like blood was draining from all over my body. Hell, why the hell is that pattern there? I was in shock even while I was roughly washing myself and going into the bedroom to wait. I was catching my breath for a while, and Kylas came in a little while later. Seeing me not sleeping yet, Kyler smiled. “Why aren’t you sleeping?”
“….” I stared at Kyler in silence. I wanted to scream why the worshiper’s emblem is inside this mansion, you know? No, does he even know? “Hazel?” “Oh, just. Well, I’m going to sleep when you come. Were there any major problems?” “It worked out well. Are you unable to sleep?” If it wasn’t for Kylas, the attendant wouldn’t have drawn a magic circle under the warehouse, so there was a possibility that they were the former duke couple. But could the former duke or duchess have been able to use this kind of power? Kyler never talked about his parents, so it was difficult to predict. At first glance, it was a high-level or higher magic gin with a double drawing. If it had been a famous warlock, I would have known. Why the Worshiper Glyph…. Could it have something to do with the bad relationship with the previous duke? Thoughts flipped and mixed in my head over and over again.
Before I knew it, Kyler had come into bed and was half-lying next to me, looking at me. It’s a face that says why don’t you lie down. “No, I want to sleep. I… Kyler.” “Huh?” What do we do. I was too scared to ask. I thought my relationship with him was improving…. It feels like I’m about to destroy a puzzle that’s been put together in an instant with my own hands. I’d rather not know Why did you go down there? “No. I want to sleep.” “Come on. I’ll even sing you a lullaby.” “… I am Anne.” “She is my wife.” In the end, I couldn’t ask until I fell asleep that day. *** “Madam, is the car okay?” “Ah, Mrs. Tene.” I was lost in thought again as I smelled the scent of black tea.
I was drinking tea in the greenhouse because Mrs. Tenne would drop it off for me. It was a break given after a long time. Mrs. Tene knew that she had served the former duke and his wife along with the current head of the butler. Can I get an answer if I ask? What should I do if I ask why, and Kyler gets angry and throws Mrs. Tene away? Or, what if you broke all expectations and cheated? Should I use my strength on Mrs. Tene and run away? I don’t think I’ve ever been so hesitant and complicated. I felt frustrated with myself as my hesitancy grew as time went on. “Lady.” “Huh?” “Do you have any concerns?” Mrs. Tenne looked at me and asked softly. There was concern on his face. “Mrs. Tene.” “Yes, madam.” “Isn’t Mrs. Tene not aware of anything about this place?”
“Yes. Except for the top of the Duchy Castle, there will be no place that I cannot reach, ma’am.” Then it must mean you know everything. “May I ask your wife what the former duke and duchess were like?” Then Mrs. Tene hesitated. “Are you talking about the husband and wife of the previous owner?” “Yeah, if it’s difficult, you don’t have to tell me. I just want to know.” Eventually, I decided to bump into Mrs. Tenne. If my actions now bring anger or hurt to Kyler, I will take responsibility. Conversely, if the people here, including Kyler, were hiding something from me, I was planning to prepare in my own way. Even if you have to use your strength. My question troubled Mrs. Tenne. He bowed his head as if he had made up his mind. “The previous owner and his wife were taciturn and strict, but they were respected by the local people. They are also the ones who laid the ground before the master strengthened and developed the territory.” “I see. How was your relationship with Kyler by any chance?” Now, even in front of Mrs. Tenne, he casually called Kyler’s name. At first, I called it to save face, but it was too uncomfortable, so I threw it away.
“The previous owner’s wife and wife and the owner were not much different from parents and children from other families.” Mrs. Tenne bowed her head again. I took a little tea in my mouth and put the cup down. “Mrs. Tene.” “Yes, madam.” “Could the former duke be someone who uses black magic?” “Yes?” Madame Tenne’s eyes widened. I turned to stare straight at Mrs. Tenne. “Madam, I saw something strange in the cellar yesterday.” “Mind… Sir?” “I discovered that there is a magic gin under the carpet, and I’m going to go ahead and check other things.” “….” Mrs. Tene’s face went white. “On the day my wife gave me the key, I saw the burnt magic gin in the storage room.” “M-Mr.” “What did I think when I saw that?”
Mrs. Tenne suddenly fell to her knees. “M-Mr.” “Tell me, Mrs. Tene. So that I can trust my wife and Kyler. Please tell me everything.” So that I can trust everyone here. Stop doubting Kyler. Just as Mrs. Tenne eagerly knelt down, so did I. *** That night. I couldn’t come out of the study for a long time. “Madam, I risk everything to tell you. His Excellency is absolutely not the kind of person who would commit such dishonest things. I will even give my life. Please trust me.” Bowing her head, Mrs. Tenne appealed to me. However, he only said that he was wrong, but did not tell him what he was thinking. There was no time to wait calmly, so I begged Mrs. Tenne to speak on the contrary. Please tell me for your master. Since I was planning to use genjutsu as a last resort, I persuaded Mrs. Tene for a long time.
Only then did Mrs. Tene tell the story of the duke and his wife. “… Both of the former duke and his wife knew how to use black magic.” “Both of you?” He explained that the duke was a black magician strong enough to use advanced magic gin, and the duchess was a rare illusion magician like me. And they were devout worshippers. It wasn’t that I misunderstood the pattern. “The former duke and his wife wanted the master to follow them, but the master never did.” Afterwards, I remembered what Mrs. Tenne had said, and covered my face with both hands in agony. If I let go of the tension even a little, I felt like I would burst out crying. Kyler was a tool according to the plan of the previous duke and couple. An existence that allows two strong dark magics to meet and give birth to greater dark magic. And the existence that will succeed them. However, contrary to the plan, Kyler was not born with dark magic, but was born with a strong resistance to any dark magic. It is said that the former Duke Hadid and his wife, who were the heads of the worshipers, were thoroughly thorough enough to hide their existence even until their deaths.
I tried to follow them, but it was a waste. Giving birth to another child for the sake of the plan was close to impossible. In the first place, those with dark magic had a hard time getting pregnant, but the mere birth of Kylus was like a miracle. It was a huge waste of time waiting for something that might happen again. After that, they changed their plans. Although Mrs. Tenne said she had no idea what the former duke and couple had planned, the plan continued until Kylas was in his teens. From an early age, all his emotions and thoughts were completely volatilized by the previous duke and his wife, and he lived and breathed only as a necessary tool. “… When I was younger, I couldn’t laugh or feel pain. Even after the passing of the former duke and couple….” After that. So ten years ago, Kyler cut off ties with his parents, burned everything and hid it deep underground. That was the burnt magic gin I found. Everything was burned, but not all traces were gone. “Madam, please trust me, Master. The only one he opens his heart to is the mistress. He is the one who made you human. Please trust me so that I can live and breathe as I do now. I’m begging you.”
Episode 111 Sorry for not being able to speak, Mrs. Tenne begged me to trust Kyler. I could tell without having to cast spells. At least that what Mrs. Tenne said was true. Mrs. Tenne talked for hours, wept and begged. Even though it wasn’t my fault, I begged him not to leave Kyler, and it hurt my heart. And Kyler was very worried. How painful it must have been to join hands with the imperial family and capture worshipers for me. It must have reminded you of your childhood and your parents. Why didn’t I express myself at all? My heart ached as I thought it was the cause of the headache that had been bothering him for so long. Could it be that the former duke and his wife felt the pain because of what they had done to Kyler? It’s not like you’re always having nightmares. Who can say that he has no feelings for Kyler now? Mrs. Tene said that she had to teach them one by one because she didn’t know what the feeling of being good was.
It hurt so much to hear that everything about him was ruined to the point that even if the attendant next to him was decapitated, he wouldn’t be able to shake the slightest bit. I started to regret every moment. He was so good at handling people that he even made a sarcastic remark about his excellent acting skills…. “I am… I love you.” “You whispered that you loved me until now. It was all lies.” “Lie… It wasn’t a lie. Maybe it was at first. But now….” “I don’t believe you.” How did you feel when you said that to me? “I confessed that I love you, not just out of interest.” “Hazel, don’t keep choosing painful words.” What other efforts have you made to convey your sincerity to me? What was he thinking when he tried to explain to me the feelings he could not even understand? My heart ached when I realized that the diabolical Darkness I knew was actually an unwanted creation. I looked back at my feelings that I kept pretending not to know about the pain. I was lying when I said I didn’t love Kyler.
I was still in love with him It’s just that I’m building my ego and harassing him. I think I’ve been doing that for several hours in the study. As soon as I heard from Hizan that Kylers was back, I wiped my tears and ran down the hallway. As I went outside so quickly that my breathing quickened, I saw Kylas coming in. “….” Kyler, who noticed me, widened his eyes in surprise, then smiled brightly. “… Stupid.” A real jerk. No, it must have been me who was the idiot, not him. I say I love you every day with my whole body, but why didn’t I know? As if there is nothing in the world as noble as you, he holds eyes that will soon melt in his hands and looks at me with eyes like a child. My stubbornness became ridiculous in front of his sincerity. “Kyler.” “Why are you with me?” I have now decided to face this danger by Kyler’s side.
“… I have something to tell you.” “What happened today?” Kyler’s face is quickly covered with worry from my worries. Like this, like this, it changes every moment. “No, I didn’t….” “Did you cry?” “No! I was in the study and yawned.” As I hesitated and continued to block the front, Kyleus was unable to fully enter the interior. I wanted to say this decision right away as the confusion of the past was sorted out at once. “What’s going on….” Kyler met my gaze with an uneasy face. “You did that to me before. Can you stay after a year?” Kyle’s face hardened. “Hazel.” “At that time, I didn’t answer properly because I was trying to calm you down….” “Hazel.” Kyler kept blocking me.
Bitten by everyone around him, he looked very uneasy. “Yes?” “Hazel, if you’re trying to answer the question, there’s no need to rush.” “Yes?” “I think you went crazy that day, thinking you had another guy in your eyes. I couldn’t contain my jealousy. I didn’t mean to confuse you.” “Kyler, it’s not….” “Burden. Yes, honestly, I also thought it would be nice if you felt the pressure.” “Kyler.” No, it’s this guy “So you will think of me one more time. Because I thought you would stay after a year. But I guess it was my greed. I wanted to say it again, but my mouth didn’t come out.” “….” Kyler said hastily, as if trying to pick up spilled water. He kept blocking me as if he would never hear my answer. “So there is no need to answer right away. I know what you think I’d rather not be able to make the story I said that day a thing that never happened….” “Kaylus!”
I held both of his cheeks. Kyle’s eyes widened slightly. Soon enough, I close my eyes. “Hazel, please next time….” I lifted my tiptoe and kissed his lips. Kyle opened his eyes in surprise. “I will not leave.” “… What?” “I will not leave.” “….” “If you like me so much that you think you’re going to die, I’ll believe you.” Kyler made a strange expression, neither smiling nor frowning. “….” Her eyes were slightly redder than usual, and she was slightly wet. “That is what I wanted to say.” As I smiled at the same time, Kyleus let out a deep breath like someone who had been holding his breath for a long time. “… Is it a dream?”
“Do you think it is a dream?” “No, I don’t know. What did I just hear?” Listen and pretend you don’t know I decided to take a look once. “You said you wouldn’t leave even after a year. I think I still like you… I say I came out to say this. It’s sudden, but I think it’s better to say it now.” At that moment, Kylas grabbed me by the waist and pulled me tightly into his arms. They smelled each other’s scent as if they were soaking wet. I enjoyed the overwhelming joy as it was for a long time. Like someone who doesn’t want to miss this moment. As if there were only two of them in the world. It was funny that I pushed away so far, but I couldn’t help it because I knew how precious Kyler was to me. I don’t know if he gets sick again if I bring up Mrs. Tenne’s business today. I decided to keep him. “Are you still confused?” “No. Tell me i love you… Say something more.” “… I love you.” How long will it be I really did say this to him.
It must have been a few months ago, but it felt like it was a long time ago. Kyler said, hugging me deeper. “I’ll do my best so you don’t regret the decision you made now.” “… It is still enough.” “I will do better. I will do whatever you like or ask me to do.” Kyler continued talking like a child who couldn’t contain his joy. “I’m not going to keep trying to build my pride.” “It’s okay, whatever you do, I like everything.” “What is that?” “I’ll just do it. Day and night, I will do my best.” Trying to savor my pleasure, I hesitated and pushed his chest a little with my hand. “No, wait. Something is strange, is it because of my mood?” “Yeah, it’s because of my mood.” I was taken aback by that statement and burst into laughter. He grabbed Kyler’s cheek, raised his tiptoe, kissed him briefly, and then turned around and ran away. Because now I’m a little embarrassed. But after taking a few steps, he was caught.
“Why?” I said it deliberately. “What if I just leave like that?” “… What.” “Make your heart burst.” “I didn’t do anything.” I struggled to get out of his arms. The more it did, the more it only got worse. I don’t know when I’ll be able to tell him everything I heard today…. Anyway, one thing seemed to be solved and my mind was at ease. *** “Somebody get some eggs!” “Kevin just left to go to the chicken coop!” Inside a busy restaurant. Everyone was running around frantically preparing dinner. “Not enough cream! Go tell Louth to get some cream!” “I’ll be back!” “Thanks, Angela!”
Angela, her brown hair neatly tied up in a ponytail, picked up a jar of cream and headed for the back door. “Hmmmm, I’m really glad that the master and the madam are in a good mood today.” The two of them had good times and bad times, so I had to notice each time. In addition, the host usually prepares the hostess’s dinner, but today, sesame seeds suddenly poured out, leaving all the dinner to herself. The excited chef prepared three times as much food as usual, and the prepared ingredients quickly ran out. “However, this is good.” Angela could not stop feeling a pleasant premonition that somehow peace would come. “Boy.” A soft voice came from behind. “Huh?” Turning around, Angela’s face was caught in her small hands. Soon, Angela’s body collapsed helplessly. “….” The woman wearing a deep robe hat sneered and kicked the fallen Angela with her foot. “This should be quite useful.”
Then he raised his head and looked up at the duke’s castle. “Double and triple layers of defense have been put in place. Hard to get in.” The corner of the woman’s mouth rose happily. At that moment, a strong wind blew the hood off halfway. Well, it doesn’t matter if you succeeded. Lemon-colored hair fluttered in the air.
Episode 112 Admiring Fay, she lifted up the suddenly collapsed Angela. “It’s filthy heavy.” Still, I’ve come this far, but I can’t give up. While grunting, I leaned completely on my shoulder and quickly muttered an order before anyone came out. Under her feet, a magical gin containing ominous energy was created. It was a movement magic gin made with the power of darkness that only followers could use, which normal humans could never use. Before long, Faye disappeared with Angela. *** The time shortly before midnight. The bedroom was calm and quiet. I fiddled with Kyler’s hand for a while. “Kyler.” “Huh.” I could be happy if I went on like this, but there was still more to do. In order to become stronger, and also for us in the future.
I sat him down on the bed and pulled out my hand and got up. Kyler tried to get up with him, so he lightly pressed his shoulder. “Wait a minute. I have something to show you.” Then I went to the study for a while and came out with a ring that Mrs. Tenne had given me. It was said that all the belongings of the former duke couple were burned, but only one remained. I heard that it was a gift that Mrs. Tenne received when serving the former duke couple. It was said that there used to be a group of worshipers who followed the duke and his wife in the past. Except for the head butler and the head maid, they were all hunted out, and now there is nothing left of them. “Now everyone is dead, only me and Del remain. If you’re worried, I’ll leave. I was only here to see my master alive. If my master is happy, then I have fulfilled my reason for existence.” Having said that, I couldn’t say more. “If you believe in me, I can do anything. The madam said that I have a special ability called Illusion. You may write to me.” Mrs. Tenne hypnotized me into confirming that I hadn’t gone through the rite of worship to give me faith. After that, he received his faith and this ring from Mrs. Tene.
I went back to the bedroom with the ring and sat down in front of Kylas. Kyle gave me a puzzled look at my actions. “Kyler.” “Huh.” “I have something I want to tell you. I want you to hear me out and be honest with me.” “….” Kyle’s eyes widened in confusion. I could see that his broad shoulders were tightening, just like when I grabbed his cheek and started talking earlier. “All I can promise you is that no matter what you answer, I will never leave.” “… Hazel.” I slowly opened my hand holding the ring and showed it to Kyler. As Kyler’s gaze lowered, his face hardened. “Why do you….” “I got it from Mrs. Tenne.” Then, as if he was about to get up, I squeezed Kyle’s hand with one hand. “I heard that the previous Duchess gave it to Lady Tenne.”
“….” “Kyler.” “Hazel, I’m so sorry.” In the end, Kylers couldn’t face him and got up from his seat. Seeing him leave the bedroom, I hugged his broad back. Kyle’s body stiffened. “You have to, Kyler.” “Hazel.” “Because I decided to trust you, and I decided to embrace the wounds.” So we had to talk. “….” “I’m not impulsive, and I didn’t say I love you easily based on the mood.” Start with me His suspicions about you, his visit to the warehouse, and his conversation with Mrs. Tenne. I told him everything without hiding anything. Fortunately, it was okay even if today was a night where the wounds would not end.
Even after the sun rose the next day, we didn’t get out of bed until quite late. The clothes we were talking about yesterday were the same, only hugging each other and talking endlessly. “My eyes are swollen.” Kyle lightly touched my eyes. It seemed that each touch was filled with regret, gratitude, affection, and dozens of other emotions. “… It’s fine now.” I cried all night listening to his story, and even now I felt like I would burst into tears if I touched him. He sniffed his furious nose and Kylas hugged the back of his head. Enfolded in his arms, I burrowed deeper into him. “Don’t cry.” “Because I don’t cry anymore.” “… It still feels like a dream.” “It is not a dream. Thank you for telling me without avoiding it.” Kyler hugged me again. “I won’t hurt you again. I won’t hurt you.” “I will too.”
I closed my eyes giggling as Kyler kissed me on the forehead and the bridge of my nose. Being like this, it seemed like I had completely returned to the time of the Ferrari. No, I felt like I got closer to him than I did back then. Kyler patted my cheek. I smiled and met his eyes. I captured my husband’s ruby-like eyes intact. “Hazel.” “Huh?” “Shall we just rest today?” “Today?” Nothing urgent… Still, it’s not like there’s no work at all. “Huh. I just want to be with you now I don’t want to be disturbed by anyone.” I thought for a moment, then nodded. At times like this, I thought I could stay a little longer. Kyler kissed my forehead again. *** … Three days have passed.
I hadn’t even stepped out of my bedroom. How did it happen The beginning was me. That was an undeniable fact. I want to get a little closer to him who really takes a break while embracing me like a treasure…. It was just a small beginning. That ignited a fire in Kyler, who had been patient for so long. “….” “Wife, shall we take another day off?” He moved his body on the bed and ran away, but then stopped. What, what? Are you crazy I groaned and turned my head. “Oh, no. Eh, did you rest a lot? I thought it was vacation because I rested so much.” I’m crazy We reconciled, and since I started first, I wanted to accept it one more time, but there was no end. “You will need more.”
“No. You don’t have to rest now. I’ll go out I need to see the guild situation….” “Looks like you need more rest. Yes? wife.” Kyler, pretending to be Noah, wrapped his arm around my waist like a hook. Even though I gave it a taut strength, my body started to be dragged backwards. No. Yesterday was like this, and the day has passed! “No… I don’t need it. I took too many breaks.” “Wife, don’t do that and rest a little longer. Huh?” I grabbed the edge of the bed with both hands and tried my best not to be dragged away. My hands were trembling. “I, not at all. I can’t even rest… Peel! No, I will decline, I will decline. I want to go outside.” “My husband is going to rest one more day, and my wife is resting too. It’s fashionable these days.” Where is that fad! The day we reconciled, I felt better, so I said my husband, my husband several times, and he was using it as it was.
“Then rest alone. I don’t think I can rest anymore because there are two of us. This is not a break….” The neck was already locked as it should be. The strength in his trembling hands was relieved. He was dragged into Kyler’s arms. Rest alone…. “A little bit.” Her lips touched the back of her back. I twisted my body and pushed Kylus’ face away. “Please, be sane. It’s like your head has turned into a beast, so please wake up… Town!” Another day passed. I barely got up and touched the floor with my wobbly feet, and empty bottles were rolling around. The priests wouldn’t have worked hard to use it for a time like this. There were empty bottles written on the floor that said it was a healing agent. My whole body trembled. “Wife, shall we rest for one more day?” Just as I was about to get up, I heard a terrifying voice behind me. It’s like a crazy beast.